This is a modern-English version of A Literary History of the Arabs, originally written by Nicholson, Reynold Alleyne.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's note:
Spelling of the Arabic names is different in the body of
the text, in the References and in the Index,
these have been left as shown in the original text.
Page references in the Index are sometimes related to the footnotes in
these pages which can be found using the footnote links in these
pages, not necessarily in the page itself. Page titles are
displayed when the mouse hovers over page numbers.
Transcriber's note:
The spelling of Arabic names varies in the main text, the References, and the Index; these have been left as they appear in the original text. Page references in the Index are occasionally linked to the footnotes on those pages, which can be accessed through the footnote links on those pages, not necessarily on the page itself. Page titles will appear when you hover your mouse over the page numbers.

Parties before a Judge
From an Arabic manuscript in the British Museum (Or. 1200; No. 1007 in Rieu's Arabic Supplement), dated A.H. 654 = A.D. 1256, which contains the Maqámȧt of Ḥarìrì illustrated by 81 miniatures in colours. This one represents a scene in the 8th Maqáma: Abú Zayd and his son appearing before the Cadi of Ma‘arratu ’l-Nu’mán. The figure on the left is Ḥárith b. Hammám, whom Ḥarìrì puts forward as the relater of Abú Zayd's adventures.
From an Arabic manuscript in the British Museum (Or. 1200; No. 1007 in Rieu's Arabic Supplement), dated A.H. 654 = A.D. 1256, which contains the Maqámȧt of Ḥarìrì illustrated by 81 color miniatures. This one shows a scene in the 8th Maqáma: Abú Zayd and his son appearing before the Cadi of Ma‘arratu ’l-Nu’mán. The figure on the left is Ḥárith b. Hammám, who Ḥarìrì presents as the storyteller of Abú Zayd's adventures.
A LITERARY
HISTORY OF THE ARABS
BY
REYNOLD A. NICHOLSON

CAMBRIDGE
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS
1966
PUBLISHED BY
THE SYNDICS OF THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
Bentley House, 200 Euston Road, London, N.W. 1
American Branch: 32 East 57th Street, New York N.Y. 10022,
West African Office: P.O. Box 33, Ibadan, Nigeria
First edition (T. Fisher Unwin) 1907, reprinted 1914, 1923
Reprinted (Cambridge University Press) 1930, 1941, 1953,
1962, 1966
First printed in Great Britain at the University Press, Cambridge
Reprinted by offset-litho by Latimer Trend & Co. Ltd, Whitstable
To
Professor A. A. Bevan
In grateful recollection of many kindnesses
PREFACE
A Literary History of the Arabs, published by T. Fisher Unwin in 1907 and twice re-issued without alteration, now appears under new auspices, and I wish to thank the Syndics of the Cambridge University Press for the opportunity they have given me of making it in some respects more accurate and useful than it has hitherto been. Since the present edition is printed from the original plates, there could be no question of revising the book throughout and recasting it where necessary; but while only a few pages have been rewritten, the Bibliography has been brought up to date and I have removed several mistakes from the text and corrected others in an appendix which includes a certain amount of supplementary matter. As stated in the preface to the first edition, I hoped "to compile a work which should serve as a general introduction to the subject, and which should be neither too popular for students nor too scientific for ordinary readers. It has been my chief aim to sketch in broad outlines what the Arabs thought, and to indicate as far as possible the influences which moulded their thought.... Experience has convinced me that young students of Arabic, to whom this volume is principally addressed, often find difficulty in understanding what they read, since they are not in touch with the political, intellectual, and religious notions which are presented to them. The pages of almost every Arabic book abound in allusions to names, events, movements, and ideas of which Moslems require no explanation, but which puzzle the Western reader unless he have some general knowledge of Arabian history in the widest meaning of the word. Such a survey is not to be found, I believe, in any single European book; and if mine supply the want, however partially and inadequately, I x shall feel that my labour has been amply rewarded.... As regards the choice of topics, I agree with the author of a famous anthology who declares that it is harder to select than compose (ikhtiyáru ’l-kalám aṣ‘abu min ta’lífihi). Perhaps an epitomist may be excused for not doing equal justice all round. To me the literary side of the subject appeals more than the historical, and I have followed my bent without hesitation; for in order to interest others a writer must first be interested himself.... Considering the importance of Arabic poetry as, in the main, a true mirror of Arabian life, I do not think the space devoted to it is excessive. Other branches of literature could not receive the same attention. Many an eminent writer has been dismissed in a few lines, many well-known names have been passed over. But, as before said, this work is a sketch of ideas in their historical environment rather than a record of authors, books, and dates. The exact transliteration of Arabic words, though superfluous for scholars and for persons entirely ignorant of the language, is an almost indispensable aid to the class of readers whom I have especially in view. My system is that recommended by the Royal Asiatic Society and adopted by Professor Browne in his Literary History of Persia; but I use ẓ for the letter which he denotes by dh. The definite article al, which is frequently omitted at the beginning of proper names, has been restored in the Index. It may save trouble if I mention here the abbreviations 'b.' for 'ibn' (son of); J.R.A.S. for Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society; Z.D.M.G. for Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft; and S.B.W.A. for Sitzungsberichte der Wiener Akademie. Finally, it behoves me to make full acknowledgment of my debt to the learned Orientalists whose works I have studied and freely 'conveyed' into these pages. References could not be given in every case, but the reader will see for himself how much is derived from Von Kremer, Goldziher, Nöldeke, and Wellhausen, to mention only a few of the leading authorities. At the same time I have constantly gone back to the native sources of information."
A Literary History of the Arabs, published by T. Fisher Unwin in 1907 and reissued twice without changes, is now being presented under new management. I want to express my gratitude to the Syndics of the Cambridge University Press for the chance to make it, in some ways, more accurate and useful than it has been before. Since this edition is printed from the original plates, it wasn’t feasible to completely revise the book or rework it where necessary; however, only a few pages have been rewritten, the Bibliography is updated, and I have corrected several errors in the text, with additional corrections in an appendix that includes some supplementary material. As stated in the preface to the first edition, my goal was "to create a work that serves as a general introduction to the subject and is neither too simplistic for students nor too technical for general readers." My main aim has been to broadly outline Arab thoughts and indicate the influences that shaped those thoughts... I've found that young Arabic students, to whom this volume is primarily directed, often struggle to understand their readings because they lack familiarity with the political, intellectual, and religious contexts presented to them. Almost every Arabic book is filled with references to names, events, movements, and ideas that require no explanation for Muslims but can confuse Western readers unless they have a general understanding of Arabian history in the broadest sense. I believe that such a survey isn’t available in any single European book, and if mine meets that need, even partially and inadequately, I will feel my efforts have been well rewarded... Regarding the choice of topics, I agree with the author of a well-known anthology who says that selecting topics is harder than writing them (ikhtiyáru ’l-kalám aṣ‘abu min ta’lífihi). An epitomist may be excused for not doing equal justice across the board. Personally, I find the literary aspect of the subject more captivating than the historical, and I have followed my instincts without hesitation; to engage others, a writer must first be engaged himself... Given the significance of Arabic poetry as a true reflection of Arabian life, I don’t think the space dedicated to it is excessive. Other areas of literature couldn’t receive the same level of attention. Many notable writers are treated in just a few lines, with many well-known names overlooked. However, as previously mentioned, this work is more an overview of ideas within their historical context rather than a detailed record of authors, books, and dates. The precise transliteration of Arabic words, while unnecessary for scholars and those entirely unfamiliar with the language, is a crucial aid for the kind of readers I’m particularly addressing. My system follows the recommendations of the Royal Asiatic Society and is used by Professor Browne in his Literary History of Persia; however, I denote the letter that he represents as dh with ẓ. The definite article al, which is often left out at the start of proper names, has been restored in the Index. It may be helpful to mention here the abbreviations 'b.' for 'ibn' (son of); J.R.A.S. for Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society; Z.D.M.G. for Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft; and S.B.W.A. for Sitzungsberichte der Wiener Akademie. Lastly, I must fully acknowledge the indebtedness I owe to the learned Orientalists whose works I have studied and incorporated into these pages. While I couldn’t provide references for every instance, the reader will see for themselves how much is drawn from Von Kremer, Goldziher, Nöldeke, and Wellhausen, to mention just a few of the leading experts. Meanwhile, I have constantly returned to native sources of information.
xi
xi
There remains an acknowledgment of a more personal kind. Twenty-two years ago I wrote—"my warmest thanks are due to my friend and colleague, Professor A. A. Bevan, who read the proofs throughout and made a number of valuable remarks which will be found in the footnotes." Happily the present occasion permits me to renew those ties between us; and the book which he helped into the world now celebrates its majority by associating itself with his name.
There’s still a recognition of a more personal nature. Twenty-two years ago, I wrote, “my deepest thanks go to my friend and colleague, Professor A. A. Bevan, who reviewed the proofs and offered several valuable comments that you can find in the footnotes.” Thankfully, this occasion allows me to strengthen those bonds between us; the book he helped bring to life is now celebrating its coming of age by connecting itself with his name.
REYNOLD A. NICHOLSON
November 1, 1929
REYNOLD A. NICHOLSON November 1, 1929
Frontispiece
Parties before a Judge (British Museum Or. 1200)
xiii
xiii
Contents
PAGE | ||
Introduction | ix | |
Intro | xv | |
CHAPTER | ||
I. | Saba and Himyar | 1 |
II. | The History and Legends of the Pagan Arabs | 30 |
III. | Pre-Islamic Poetry, Culture, and Beliefs | 71 |
IV. | The Prophet and the Quran | 141 |
V. | The Orthodox Caliphate and the Umayyad Dynasty | 181 |
VI. | The Caliphs of Baghdad | 254 |
VII. | Poetry, Literature, and Science in the Abbasid Era | 285 |
VIII. | Orthodoxy, Free Thinkers, and Mysticism | 365 |
IX. | Arabs in Europe | 405 |
X. | From the Mongol Invasion to Today | 442 |
Appendix | 471 | |
References | 477 | |
Index | 487 |
Introduction
The Arabs belong to the great family of nations which on account of their supposed descent from Shem, the son of Noah, are commonly known as the 'Semites.' The Semites. This term includes the Babylonians and Assyrians, the Hebrews, the Phœnicians, the Aramæans, the Abyssinians, the Sabæans, and the Arabs, and although based on a classification that is not ethnologically precise—the Phœnicians and Sabæans, for example, being reckoned in Genesis, chap. x, among the descendants of Ham—it was well chosen by Eichhorn († 1827) to comprehend the closely allied peoples which have been named. Whether the original home of the undivided Semitic race was some part of Asia (Arabia, Armenia, or the district of the Lower Euphrates), or whether, according to a view which has lately found favour, the Semites crossed into Asia from Africa,1 is still uncertain. Long before the epoch when they first appear in history they had branched off from the parent stock and formed separate nationalities. The relation of the Semitic languages to each other cannot be discussed here, but we may arrange them in the chronological order of the extant literature as follows:—2
The Arabs are part of the larger family of nations that are generally referred to as 'Semites' due to their believed descent from Shem, the son of Noah.The Semitic peoples. This term includes the Babylonians and Assyrians, the Hebrews, the Phoenicians, the Arameans, the Abyssinians, the Sabaeans, and the Arabs. Although this classification isn't ethnologically precise—since the Phoenicians and Sabaeans, for instance, are listed in Genesis, chap. x, as descendants of Ham—it was aptly chosen by Eichhorn († 1827) to include these closely related peoples. It's still uncertain whether the original home of the undivided Semitic race was somewhere in Asia (like Arabia, Armenia, or the area of the Lower Euphrates) or, according to a more recent perspective, if the Semites migrated into Asia from Africa.1 Long before they first appeared in history, they had split from their original lineage and formed distinct nations. We cannot examine the relationships between Semitic languages here, but we can list them in the chronological order of existing literature as follows:—2
xvi
xvi
1. Babylonian or Assyrian (3000-500 b.c.).
Babylonian or Assyrian (3000-500 BCE).
2. Hebrew (from 1500 b.c.).
2. Hebrew (from 1500 BCE).
3. South Arabic, otherwise called Sabæan or Ḥimyarite (inscriptions from 800 b.c.).
3. South Arabic, also known as Sabæan or Ḥimyarite (inscriptions from 800 B.C.).
4. Aramaic (inscriptions from 800 b.c.).
4. Aramaic (inscriptions from 800 BCE).
5. Phœnician (inscriptions from 700 b.c.).
5. Phoenician (inscriptions from 700 B.C.).
6. Æthiopic (inscriptions from 350 a.d.).
6. Ethiopian (inscriptions from 350 A.D.).
7. Arabic (from 500 a.d.).
7. Arabic (from 500 A.D.).
Notwithstanding that Arabic is thus, in a sense, the youngest of the Semitic languages, it is generally allowed to be nearer akin than any of them to the original archetype, the 'Ursemitisch,' from which they all are derived, just as the Arabs, by reason of their geographical situation and the monotonous uniformity of desert life, have in some respects preserved the Semitic character more purely and exhibited it more distinctly than any people of the same family. From the period of the great Moslem conquests (700 a.d.) to the present day they have extended their language, The Arabs as representatives of the Semitic Race. religion, and culture over an enormous expanse of territory, far surpassing that of all the ancient Semitic empires added together. It is true that the Arabs are no longer what they were in the Middle Ages, the ruling nation of the world, but loss of temporal power has only strengthened their spiritual dominion. Islam still reigns supreme in Western Asia; in Africa it has steadily advanced; even on European soil it has found in Turkey compensation for its banishment from Spain and Sicily. While most of the Semitic peoples have vanished, leaving but a meagre and ambiguous record, so that we cannot hope to become intimately acquainted with them, we possess in the xviicase of the Arabs ample materials for studying almost every phase of their development since the sixth century of the Christian era, and for writing the whole history of their national life and thought. This book, I need hardly say, makes no such pretensions. Even were the space at my disposal unlimited, a long time must elapse before the vast and various field of Arabic literature can be thoroughly explored and the results rendered accessible to the historian.
Despite Arabic being the youngest of the Semitic languages, it's widely accepted to be the closest to the original form, 'Ursemitisch,' from which all others are derived. The Arabs, due to their geographical position and the consistent nature of desert life, have managed to preserve the Semitic characteristics more purely and showcase them more clearly than any other group in the same family. From the time of the great Muslim conquests (700 AD) to today, they have spread their language, The Arabs as representatives of the Semitic race. religion, and culture across a vast territory, much larger than all the ancient Semitic empires combined. It’s true that the Arabs are no longer the dominant power they were in the Middle Ages, but the loss of political control has only enhanced their spiritual influence. Islam still holds a prominent position in Western Asia; in Africa, it has consistently progressed; and even in Europe, it has found a new presence in Turkey after being expelled from Spain and Sicily. While many Semitic peoples have disappeared, leaving behind only scant and unclear records, preventing us from fully understanding them, we have, in the case of the Arabs, plenty of resources to study nearly every aspect of their development since the sixth century of the Christian era and to document the complete history of their national life and thought. This book, needless to say, does not claim to cover all of this. Even if I had unlimited space, it would take a considerable amount of time to thoroughly investigate the vast and diverse field of Arabic literature and make the findings available to historians.
From time immemorial Arabia was divided into North and South, not only by the trackless desert (al-Rub‘ al-Khálí, the 'Solitary Quarter') which stretches across the Arabs of the North and South. peninsula and forms a natural barrier to intercourse, but also by the opposition of two kindred races widely differing in their character and way of life. Whilst the inhabitants of the northern province (the Ḥijáz and the great central highland of Najd) were rude nomads sheltering in 'houses of hair,' and ever shifting to and fro in search of pasture for their camels, the people of Yemen or Arabia Felix are first mentioned in history as the inheritors of an ancient civilisation and as the owners of fabulous wealth—spices, gold and precious stones—which ministered to the luxury of King Solomon. The Bedouins of the North spoke Arabic—that is to say, the language of the Pre-islamic poems and of the Koran—whereas the southerners used a dialect called by Muḥammadans 'Ḥimyarite' and a peculiar script of which the examples known to us have been discovered and deciphered in comparatively recent times. Of these Sabæans—to adopt the designation given to them by Greek and Roman geographers—more will be said presently. The period of their bloom was drawing to a close in the early centuries of our era, and they have faded out of history before 600 a.d., when their northern neighbours first rise into prominence.
Since ancient times, Arabia has been split into North and South, not just by the vast desert (al-Rub‘ al-Khálí, the 'Solitary Quarter') that stretches across the Arabs from the North and South. peninsula and acts as a natural barrier to interaction, but also by the differences between two related races with distinct characters and lifestyles. While the people of the northern region (the Ḥijáz and the large central highland of Najd) were rough nomads living in 'houses of hair,' constantly moving in search of pasture for their camels, the people of Yemen, also known as Arabia Felix, are first mentioned in history as heirs to an ancient civilization with immense wealth—spices, gold, and precious stones—that catered to the luxury of King Solomon. The Bedouins of the North spoke Arabic—meaning the language of the Pre-Islamic poems and the Quran—while the southerners spoke a dialect referred to by Muslims as 'Ḥimyarite' and used a unique script, with examples discovered and deciphered only in recent times. More will be discussed about these Sabæans—named by Greek and Roman geographers—shortly. Their era of prosperity was coming to an end in the early centuries of our era, and they had faded from history by 600 A.D., when their northern neighbors began to emerge prominently.
It was, no doubt, the consciousness of this racial distinction Ishmaelites and Yoqṭánids. xviiithat caused the view to prevail among Moslem genealogists that the Arabs followed two separate lines of descent from their common ancestor, Sám b. Núḥ (Shem, the son of Noah). As regards those of the North, their derivation from ‘Adnán, a descendant of Ismá‘íl (Ishmael) was universally recognised; those of the South were traced back to Qaḥṭán, whom most genealogists identified with Yoqṭán (Joktan), the son of ‘Ábir (Eber). Under the Yoqṭánids, who are the elder line, we find, together with the Sabæans and Ḥimyarites, several large and powerful tribes—e.g., Ṭayyi’, Kinda, and Tanúkh—which had settled in North and Central Arabia long before Islam, and were in no respect distinguishable from the Bedouins of Ishmaelite origin. As to ‘Adnán, his exact genealogy is disputed, but all agree that he was of the posterity of Ismá‘íl (Ishmael), the son of Ibráhím (Abraham) by Hájar (Hagar). The story runs that on the birth of Ismá‘íl God commanded Abraham to journey to Mecca with Hagar and her son and to leave them there. They were seen by some Jurhumites, descendants of Yoqṭán, who took pity on them and resolved to settle beside them. Ismá‘íl grew up with the sons of the strangers, learned to shoot the bow, and spoke their tongue. Then he asked of them in marriage, and they married him to one of their women.3 The tables on the opposite page show the principal branches of the younger but by far the more important family of the Arabs which traced its pedigree through ‘Adnán to Ismá‘íl. A dotted line indicates the omission of one or more links in the genealogical chain.4
It was, without a doubt, the awareness of this racial distinction Ishmaelites and Joktanites. xviiithat led to the belief among Muslim genealogists that the Arabs descended from two different lines from their common ancestor, Sám b. Núḥ (Shem, the son of Noah). Regarding those from the North, their lineage from ‘Adnán, a descendant of Ismá‘íl (Ishmael), was widely accepted; those from the South traced their ancestry back to Qaḥṭán, whom most genealogists linked with Yoqṭán (Joktan), the son of ‘Ábir (Eber). Under the Yoqṭánids, who are the older line, we find, along with the Sabæans and Ḥimyarites, several large and powerful tribes—e.g., Ṭayyi’, Kinda, and Tanúkh—which had settled in North and Central Arabia long before Islam, and were in no way different from the Bedouins of Ishmaelite descent. As for ‘Adnán, his exact lineage is debated, but everyone agrees that he was descended from Ismá‘íl (Ishmael), the son of Ibráhím (Abraham) by Hájar (Hagar). The story goes that when Ismá‘íl was born, God commanded Abraham to travel to Mecca with Hagar and her son and to leave them there. They were spotted by some Jurhumites, descendants of Yoqṭán, who took pity on them and decided to settle near them. Ismá‘íl grew up with the sons of the strangers, learned to shoot a bow, and spoke their language. Then he asked them for a wife, and they married him to one of their women.3 The tables on the opposite page show the main branches of the younger but far more significant family of the Arabs which traced its lineage through ‘Adnán to Ismá‘íl. A dotted line indicates the omission of one or more links in the genealogical chain.4
xix
xix
I.5
|

xxIt is undeniable that these lineages are to some extent fictitious. There was no Pre-islamic science of genealogy, so that the first Muḥammadan investigators had only confused and scanty traditions to work on. They were biassed, moreover, by political, religious, and other considerations.6 Thus their study of the Koran Character of Muḥammadan genealogy. and of Biblical history led to the introduction of the patriarchs who stand at the head of their lists. Nor can we accept the national genealogy beginning with ‘Adnán as entirely historical, though a great deal of it was actually stored in the memories of the Arabs at the time when Islam arose, and is corroborated by the testimony of the Pre-islamic poets.7 On the other hand, the alleged descent of every tribe from an eponymous ancestor is inconsistent with facts established by modern research.8 It is probable that many names represent merely a local or accidental union; and many more, e.g., Ma‘add, seem originally to have denoted large groups or confederations of tribes. The theory of a radical difference between the Northern Arabs and those of the South, corresponding to the fierce hostility which has always divided them since the earliest days of Islam,9 may hold good if we restrict the term 'Yemenite' (Southern) to the civilised Sabæans, Ḥimyarites, &c., who dwelt in Yemen and spoke their own dialect, but can hardly apply to the Arabic-speaking 'Yemenite' Bedouins scattered all over the peninsula. Such criticism, however, does not affect the value of the genealogical documents regarded as an index of the popular mind. From this point of view legend is often superior to fact, and it must be our aim in the following chapters to set forth what xxithe Arabs believed rather than to examine whether or no they were justified in believing it.
xxIt's clear that these lineages are somewhat fictional. There wasn’t a pre-Islamic science of genealogy, so the early Muslim researchers had to rely on unclear and limited traditions. They were also influenced by political, religious, and other biases.6 Therefore, their study of the Koran Character of Muslim genealogy. and of Biblical history led to the inclusion of the patriarchs who appear at the top of their lists. We also can’t fully accept the national genealogy that begins with ‘Adnán as entirely historical, although a lot of it was indeed remembered by the Arabs at the time Islam emerged and is supported by the accounts of pre-Islamic poets.7 On the flip side, the claim that every tribe descends from a legendary ancestor doesn’t align with facts established by modern research.8 It’s likely that many names simply represent a local or random alliance, and even more, e.g., Ma‘add, probably originally referred to large groups or confederations of tribes. The idea of a fundamental difference between the Northern Arabs and those from the South, which reflects the intense rivalry that has always existed between them since the earliest days of Islam,9 might hold true if we limit the term 'Yemenite' (Southern) to the civilized Sabaeans, Ḥimyarites, etc., who lived in Yemen and spoke their own dialect, but it hardly applies to the Arabic-speaking 'Yemenite' Bedouins scattered throughout the peninsula. However, such criticism doesn’t diminish the value of genealogical documents as reflections of popular beliefs. From this perspective, legends often hold more significance than facts, and our goal in the following chapters should be to present what the Arabs believed rather than to question whether they were justified in believing it. xxi
'Arabic,' in its widest signification, has two principal dialects:—
'Arabic,' in its broadest sense, has two main dialects:—
1. South Arabic, spoken in Yemen and including Sabæan, Ḥimyarite, Minæan, with the kindred dialects of Mahra and Shiḥr.
1. South Arabic, spoken in Yemen and including Sabaean, Himyarite, Minaean, along with related dialects like Mahra and Shihr.
2. Arabic proper, spoken in Arabia generally, exclusive of Yemen.
2. Arabic, spoken mainly in Arabia, excluding Yemen.
Of the former language, leaving Mahrí, Socotrí, and other living dialects out of account, we possess nothing beyond the numerous inscriptions which have been collected South Arabic. by European travellers and which it will be convenient to discuss in the next chapter, where I shall give a brief sketch of the legendary history of the Sabæans and Ḥimyarites. South Arabic resembles Arabic in its grammatical forms, e.g., the broken plural, the sign of the dual, and the manner of denoting indefiniteness by an affixed m (for which Arabic substitutes n) as well as in its vocabulary; its alphabet, which consists of twenty-nine letters, Sin and Samech being distinguished as in Hebrew, is more nearly akin to the Æthiopic. The Ḥimyarite Empire was overthrown by the Abyssinians in the sixth century after Christ, and by 600 a.d. South Arabic had become a dead language. From this time forward the dialect of the North established an almost universal supremacy and won for itself the title of 'Arabic' par excellence.10
Of the earlier language, excluding Mahrí, Socotrí, and other current dialects, we have nothing beyond the numerous inscriptions collected by European travelers, which I will discuss in the next chapter where I'll provide a brief overview of the legendary history of the Sabæans and Ḥimyarites. South Arabic resembles Arabic in its grammatical structures, such as the broken plural, the marker for the dual, and the way of indicating indefiniteness with an attached "m" (which Arabic replaces with "n"), as well as in its vocabulary. Its alphabet, which has twenty-nine letters, with "Sin" and "Samech" noted similarly to Hebrew, is more closely related to the Æthiopic. The Ḥimyarite Empire was defeated by the Abyssinians in the sixth century AD, and by 600 AD, South Arabic had become a dead language. From then on, the Northern dialect gained near-universal dominance and earned the designation of 'Arabic' par excellence.
The oldest monuments of written Arabic are modern in date compared with the Sabæan inscriptions, some of which take us back 2,500 years or thereabout. Apart The oldest specimens of Arabic writing. from the inscriptions of Ḥijr in the northern Ḥijáz, and those of Ṣafá in the neighbourhood of Damascus (which, although written by northern Arabs before the Christian era, exhibit a peculiar character not unlike the xxiiSabæan and cannot be called Arabic in the usual acceptation of the term), the most ancient examples of Arabic writing which have hitherto been discovered appear in the trilingual (Syriac, Greek, and Arabic) inscription of Zabad,11 south-east of Aleppo, dated 512 or 513 a.d., and the bilingual (Greek and Arabic) of Ḥarrán,12 dated 568 a.d. With these documents we need not concern ourselves further, especially as their interpretation presents great difficulties. Very few among the Pre-islamic Arabs were able to read or write.13 Those who could generally owed their skill to Jewish and Christian teachers, or to the influence of foreign culture radiating from Ḥíra and Ghassán. But although the Koran, which was first collected soon after the battle of Yamáma (633 a.d.), is the oldest Arabic book, the beginnings of literary composition in the Arabic language can be traced back to an earlier period. Probably all the Pre-islamic poems which have come down to us belong to the century preceding Islam (500-622 a.d.), but their elaborate form and technical perfection forbid the hypothesis that in them we have "the first sprightly runnings" of Arabian song. It may be said of these magnificent odes, as of the Iliad and The Pre-islamic poems. Odyssey, that "they are works of highly finished art, which could not possibly have been produced until the poetical art had been practised for a long time." They were preserved during hundreds of years by oral tradition, as we shall explain elsewhere, and were committed to writing, for the most part, by the Moslem scholars of the early ‘Abbásid age, i.e., between 750 and 900 a.d. It is a noteworthy fact that the language of these poems, the authors of which represent many different tribes and districts of the xxiiipeninsula, is one and the same. The dialectical variations are too trivial to be taken into account. We might conclude that the poets used an artificial dialect, not such as was commonly spoken but resembling the epic dialect of Ionia which was borrowed by Dorian and Æolian bards. When we find, however, that the language in question is employed not only by the wandering troubadours, who were often men of some culture, and the Christian Arabs of Ḥíra on the Euphrates, but also by goat-herds, brigands, and illiterate Bedouins of every description, there can be no room for doubt that in the poetry of the sixth century we hear the Arabic language as it was then spoken throughout the length and breadth of Arabia. The success of Muḥammad and the conquests made by Islam under the Orthodox Caliphs gave an entirely new importance to this classical idiom. Arabic became the sacred language of the whole Moslem world. This was certainly due to the Koran; but, on The Koran. the other hand, to regard the dialect of Mecca, in which the Koran is written, as the source and prototype of the Arabic language, and to call Arabic 'the dialect of Quraysh,' is utterly to reverse the true facts of the case. Muḥammad, as Nöldeke has observed, took the ancient poetry for a model; and in the early age of Islam it was the authority of the heathen poets (of whom Quraysh had singularly few) that determined the classical usage and set the standard of correct speech. Moslems, who held the Koran to be the Word of God and inimitable in point of style, naturally exalted the dialect of the Prophet's tribe above all others, even laying down the rule that every tribe spoke less purely in proportion to its distance from Mecca, but this view will not commend itself to the unprejudiced student. The Koran, however, exercised a unique influence on the history of the Arabic language and literature. We shall see in a subsequent chapter that the necessity of preserving the text of the Holy Book uncorrupted, and of elucidating its obscurities, caused xxivthe Moslems to invent a science of grammar and lexicography, and to collect the old Pre-Muḥammadan poetry and traditions which must otherwise have perished. When the Arabs settled as conquerors in Syria and Persia and mixed with foreign peoples, the purity of the classical language could no longer be maintained. While in Arabia itself, especially among the nomads of the desert, little difference was felt, in the provincial garrison towns and great centres of industry like Baṣra and Kúfa, where the population largely consisted of aliens who had embraced Islam and were rapidly being Arabicised, the door stood open for all sorts of depravation to creep in. Against this vulgar Arabic the Arabic in the Muḥammadan Empire. philologists waged unrelenting war, and it was mainly through their exertions that the classical idiom triumphed over the dangers to which it was exposed. Although the language of the pagan Bedouins did not survive intact—or survived, at any rate, only in the mouths of pedants and poets—it became, in a modified form, the universal medium of expression among the upper classes of Muḥammadan society. During the early Middle Ages it was spoken and written by all cultivated Moslems, of whatever nationality they might be, from the Indus to the Atlantic; it was the language of the Court and the Church, of Law and Commerce, of Diplomacy and Literature and Science. When the Mongol invasion in the thirteenth century swept away the ‘Abbásid Caliphate, and therewith the last vestige of political unity in Islam, classical Arabic ceased to be the κοινή or 'common dialect' of the Moslem world, and was supplanted in Arabia, Syria, Egypt, and other Arabic-speaking countries by a vulgar colloquial idiom. In these countries, however, it is still the language of business, literature, and education, and we are told on high authority that even now it "is undergoing a renaissance, and there is every likelihood of its again becoming a great literary vehicle."14 And if, for those xxvMoslems who are not Arabs, it occupies relatively much the same position as Latin and Greek in modern European culture, we must not forget that the Koran, its most renowned masterpiece, is learned by every Moslem when he first goes to school, is repeated in his daily prayers, and influences the whole course of his life to an extent which the ordinary Christian can hardly realise.
The oldest written Arabic monuments are relatively recent compared to the Sabæan inscriptions, some of which date back around 2,500 years. Aside from the inscriptions from Ḥijr in northern Ḥijáz and those from Ṣafá near Damascus (which, though created by northern Arabs before the Christian era, show a distinctive style similar to the Sabæan and can't be considered Arabic in the usual sense), the earliest examples of Arabic writing discovered so far appear in the trilingual (Syriac, Greek, and Arabic) inscription from Zabad, south-east of Aleppo, dated 512 or 513 A.D., and the bilingual (Greek and Arabic) inscription from Ḥarrán, dated 568 A.D. We need not delve further into these documents, especially since interpreting them poses significant challenges. Very few of the Pre-Islamic Arabs could read or write. Those who could often learned from Jewish or Christian teachers or by exposure to foreign culture from Ḥíra and Ghassán. Although the Koran, first compiled soon after the battle of Yamáma (633 A.D.), is the oldest Arabic book, the beginnings of literary creation in Arabic can be traced to an earlier time. Most of the Pre-Islamic poems that we still have are from the century before Islam (500-622 A.D.), but their complex structure and sophistication suggest that they are not the "first sprightly runnings" of Arabic poetry. Similar to the Iliad and Odyssey, these remarkable odes are "works of highly finished art, which could not possibly have emerged until the art of poetry had been cultivated for quite some time." They were preserved through oral tradition for hundreds of years, as we will explain later, and were mostly written down by early Muslim scholars during the ‘Abbásid era, approximately between 750 and 900 A.D. It's notable that the language in these poems, authored by individuals from various tribes and regions of the peninsula, is consistent. The dialectical variations are too minor to warrant attention. We could infer that the poets utilized an artificial dialect, one not commonly spoken but reminiscent of the epic dialect of Ionia, which was adopted by Dorian and Æolian poets. However, since this particular language is used not only by cultured wandering troubadours and Christian Arabs from Ḥíra along the Euphrates but also by goat herders, bandits, and uneducated Bedouins of all kinds, it's clear that in sixth-century poetry we hear the Arabic language as it was spoken across Arabia. The success of Muḥammad and the expansions of Islam under the Orthodox Caliphs gave a new significance to this classical language. Arabic became the sacred language for the entire Muslim world. This was certainly influenced by the Koran; however, regarding the Meccan dialect in which the Koran is written as the origin and model for Arabic, and referring to Arabic as 'the dialect of Quraysh,' entirely misrepresents the actual situation. Muḥammad, as Nöldeke noted, used ancient poetry as a template; in the early Islamic period, the authority of pagan poets (of whom Quraysh had notably few) influenced classical usage and set the standards for correct speech. Muslims, believing the Koran to be the Word of God and unmatched in style, naturally elevated the dialect of the Prophet's tribe above others, even establishing a principle that each tribe spoke less purely the further it was from Mecca; however, this perspective is unlikely to resonate with impartial scholars. Nonetheless, the Koran had a unique impact on the evolution of the Arabic language and literature. We will discuss in a later chapter how the need to keep the text of the Holy Book untarnished and to explain its obscurities led Muslims to develop a science of grammar and lexicography, as well as to collect old pre-Muḥammadan poetry and traditions that might have otherwise disappeared. When Arabs settled as conquerors in Syria and Persia and mingled with foreign populations, the purity of classical Arabic could no longer be sustained. While those in Arabia itself, especially among desert nomads, felt little change, in provincial military towns and major industrial centers like Baṣra and Kúfa—where the population was largely made up of foreigners who had converted to Islam and were quickly adopting Arabic—there was ample opportunity for all kinds of corruption to infiltrate the language. Against this vulgar Arabic, philologists fought fiercely, and it was primarily due to their efforts that the classical form prevailed over various threats. Even though the language of pagan Bedouins didn't remain intact—or persisted, at least, only among scholars and poets—it evolved, in a modified form, into a common means of expression among the elite of Muslim society. Throughout the early Middle Ages, it was spoken and written by all educated Muslims, regardless of their nationality, from the Indus to the Atlantic; it became the language of the Court and the Church, of Law and Commerce, of Diplomacy and Literature and Science. When the Mongol invasion in the thirteenth century dismantled the ‘Abbásid Caliphate, along with the last remnants of political unity in Islam, classical Arabic stopped being the κοινή or 'common dialect' of the Muslim world, giving way in Arabia, Syria, Egypt, and other Arabic-speaking regions to a colloquial dialect. However, in these countries, it still serves as the language of business, literature, and education, and it has been noted that even now it is "undergoing a renaissance, and there is every likelihood of its becoming a significant literary vehicle again." And for Muslims who are not Arabs, it occupies a similar position to that of Latin and Greek in modern European culture. We must remember that the Koran, its most celebrated masterpiece, is memorized by every Muslim when he first starts school, is recited in daily prayers, and profoundly impacts the entirety of his life in a way that the average Christian can hardly comprehend.
I hope that I may be excused for ignoring in a work such as this the information regarding Ancient Arabian history which it is possible to glean from the Babylonian and Assyrian monuments. Any sketch that might be drawn of the Arabs, say from 2500 b.c. to the beginning of our era, would resemble a map of Cathay delineated by Sir John Mandeville. But amongst the shadowy peoples of the peninsula one, besides Saba and Ḥimyar, makes something more than a transient impression. The Nabaṭæans (Nabaṭ, pl. Anbáṭ) dwelt in towns, drove a flourishing trade long before the birth of Christ, and founded the kingdom of Petra, which attained a high The Nabaṭæans. degree of prosperity and culture until it was annexed by Trajan in 105 a.d. These Nabaṭæans were Arabs and spoke Arabic, although in default of a script of their own they used Aramaic for writing.15 Muḥammadan authors identify them with the Aramæans, but careful study of their inscriptions has shown that this view, which was accepted by Quatremère,16 is erroneous. 'The Book of Nabaṭæan Agriculture' (Kitábu ’l-Faláḥat al-Nahaṭiyya), composed in 904 a.d. by the Moslem Ibnu ’l-Waḥshiyya, who professed to have translated it from the Chaldæan, is now known to be a forgery. I only mention it here as an instance of the way in which Moslems apply the term 'Nabaṭæan'; for the title in question does not, of course, refer to Petra but to Babylon.
I hope I can be forgiven for leaving out the information about Ancient Arabian history that can be gathered from Babylonian and Assyrian monuments in a work like this. Any overview of the Arabs, say from 2500 B.C. to the start of our era, would look like a map of Cathay drawn by Sir John Mandeville. But among the obscure peoples of the peninsula, one group stands out more than just briefly, besides Saba and Ḥimyar. The Nabataeans (Nabāt, pl. Anbāṭ) lived in cities, engaged in thriving trade long before Christ was born, and established the kingdom of Petra, which reached a high level of prosperity and culture until it was annexed by Trajan in 105 A.D. These Nabataeans were Arabs and spoke Arabic, although they used Aramaic for writing since they did not have their own script. Muslim authors associate them with the Arameans, but careful examination of their inscriptions has shown that this interpretation, accepted by Quatremère, is incorrect. 'The Book of Nabataean Agriculture' (Kitábu ’l-Faláḥat al-Nahaṭiyya), written in 904 A.D. by the Muslim Ibn al-Waḥshiyya, who claimed to have translated it from the Chaldean, is now known to be a forgery. I mention it here only as an example of how Muslims use the term 'Nabataean'; the title does not actually refer to Petra but to Babylon.
xxviFrom what has been said the reader will perceive that the Three periods of Arabian history.history of the Arabs, so far as our knowledge of it is derived from Arabic sources, may be divided into the following periods:—
xxviFrom what has been said, the reader will see that the Three eras of Arabian history.history of the Arabs, based on our understanding from Arabic sources, can be divided into the following periods:—
I. | The Sabæan and Ḥimyarite period, from 800 b.c., the date of the oldest South Arabic inscriptions, to 500 a.d. The Sabæan and Ḥimyarite period, from 800 B.C., the year of the oldest South Arabic inscriptions, to 500 A.D. |
II. | The Pre-islamic period (500-622 a.d.). The Pre-Islamic Era (500-622 CE). |
III. | The Muḥammadan period, beginning with the Migration (Hijra, or Hegira, as the word is generally written) of the Prophet from Mecca to Medína in 622 a.d. and extending to the present day. The Muslim era, starting with the Prophet's Migration (Hijra, or Hegira, as it's commonly spelled) from Mecca to Medina in 622 CE and continuing to the present day. |
For the first period, which is confined to the history of Yemen or South Arabia, we have no contemporary Arabic sources except the inscriptions. The valuable but imperfect The Sabæans and Ḥimyarites. information which these supply is appreciably increased by the traditions preserved in the Pre-islamic poems, in the Koran, and particularly in the later Muḥammadan literature. It is true that most of this material is legendary and would justly be ignored by any one engaged in historical research, but I shall nevertheless devote a good deal of space to it, since my principal object is to make known the beliefs and opinions of the Arabs themselves.
For the first period, which focuses on the history of Yemen or South Arabia, we don't have any contemporary Arabic sources apart from the inscriptions. The valuable yet incomplete The Sabaeans and Himyarites. information these provide is significantly enriched by the traditions found in the pre-Islamic poems, the Quran, and especially in later Islamic literature. It’s true that much of this material is legendary and would rightly be disregarded by anyone studying history, but I will still dedicate a substantial amount of space to it, as my main goal is to share the beliefs and views of the Arabs themselves.
The second period is called by Muḥammadan writers the Jáhiliyya, i.e., the Age of Ignorance or Barbarism.17 Its characteristics are faithfully and vividly reflected in the songs and odes of the heathen poets which The pagan Arabs. have come down to us. There was no prose literature at that time: it was the poet's privilege to sing the history of his own people, to record their genealogies, to celebrate their feats of arms, and to extol their virtues. Although an immense quantity of Pre-islamic verse has been lost for ever, xxviiwe still possess a considerable remnant, which, together with the prose narratives compiled by Moslem philologists and antiquaries, enables us to picture the life of those wild days, in its larger aspects, accurately enough.
The second period is referred to by Muslim writers as the Jáhiliyya, i.e., the Age of Ignorance or Barbarism.17 Its traits are clearly portrayed in the songs and odes of pagan poets that The pagan Arabs. have survived to this day. There was no prose literature at that time; it was the poet's role to sing the history of his people, record their genealogies, celebrate their heroic deeds, and praise their virtues. Although a vast amount of Pre-Islamic poetry has been lost forever, xxvii we still have a significant collection that, along with the prose accounts compiled by Muslim scholars and historians, allows us to accurately envision the life of those wild days in broad terms.
The last and by far the most important of the three periods comprises the history of the Arabs under Islam. It falls naturally into the following sections, which are The Moslem Arabs. enumerated in this place in order that the reader may see at a glance the broad political outlines of the complex and difficult epoch which lies before him.
The last and by far the most important of the three periods covers the history of the Arabs under Islam. It can be naturally divided into the following sections, which are The Muslim Arabs. listed here so that the reader can quickly grasp the broad political outlines of the complex and challenging era that lies ahead.
A. The Life of Muḥammad.
A. The Life of Muhammad.
About the beginning of the seventh century of the Christian era a man named Muḥammad, son of ‘Abdulláh, of the tribe Quraysh, appeared in Mecca with a Divine Life of Muḥammad. revelation (Koran). He called on his fellow-townsmen to renounce idolatry and worship the One God. In spite of ridicule and persecution he continued for several years to preach the religion of Islam in Mecca, but, making little progress there, he fled in 622 a.d. to the neighbouring city of Medína. From this date his cause prospered exceedingly. During the next decade the whole of Arabia submitted to his rule and did lip-service at least to the new Faith.
About the start of the seventh century of the Christian era, a man named Muḥammad, son of ‘Abdulláh, from the Quraysh tribe, appeared in Mecca with a Divine revelation (Koran). He urged his fellow townspeople to give up idol worship and worship the One God. Despite facing ridicule and persecution, he continued to preach the religion of Islam in Mecca for several years, but with little success. In 622 A.D., he fled to the neighboring city of Medína. From this point on, his movement thrived significantly. Over the next decade, all of Arabia came under his rule and at least acknowledged the new Faith.
B. The Orthodox Caliphate (632-661 a.d.).
B. The Orthodox Caliphate (632-661 AD).
On the death of the Prophet the Moslems were governed in turn by four of the most eminent among his Companions—Abú Bakr, ‘Umar, ‘Uthmán, and ‘Alí—who bore The Orthodox Caliphs. the title of Khalífa (Caliph), i.e., Vicegerent, and are commonly described as the Orthodox Caliphs (al-Khulafá al-Ráshidún). Under their guidance Islam was firmly established in the peninsula and was spread far beyond its borders. Hosts of Bedouins settled as military colonists in the fertile plains of Syria and Persia. Soon, however, the xxviiirecently founded empire was plunged into civil war. The murder of ‘Uthmán gave the signal for a bloody strife between rival claimants of the Caliphate. ‘Alí, the son-in-law of the Prophet, assumed the title, but his election was contested by the powerful governor of Syria, Mu‘áwiya b. Abí Sufyán.
On the death of the Prophet, the Muslims were led in turn by four of his most distinguished Companions—Abú Bakr, ‘Umar, ‘Uthmán, and ‘Alí—who held the title of Khalífa (Caliph), meaning Vicegerent, and are commonly referred to as the Orthodox Caliphs (al-Khulafá al-Ráshidún). Under their leadership, Islam was solidly established in the peninsula and expanded well beyond its borders. Many Bedouins settled as military colonists in the fertile plains of Syria and Persia. However, not long after, the newly formed empire fell into civil war. The murder of ‘Uthmán sparked violent conflict between rival claimants for the Caliphate. ‘Alí, the Prophet's son-in-law, took the title, but his election was challenged by the influential governor of Syria, Mu‘áwiya b. Abí Sufyán.
C. The Umayyad Dynasty (661-750 a.d.).
C. The Umayyad Dynasty (661-750 AD).
‘Alí fell by an assassin's dagger, and Mu‘áwiya succeeded to the Caliphate, which remained in his family for ninety years. The Umayyads, with a single exception, were The Umayyad dynasty. Arabs first and Moslems afterwards. Religion sat very lightly on them, but they produced some able and energetic princes, worthy leaders of an imperial race. By 732 a.d. the Moslem conquests had reached the utmost limit which they ever attained. The Caliph in Damascus had his lieutenants beyond the Oxus and the Pyrenees, on the shores of the Caspian and in the valley of the Nile. Meantime the strength of the dynasty was being sapped by political and religious dissensions nearer home. The Shí‘ites, who held that the Caliphate belonged by Divine right to ‘Alí and his descendants, rose in revolt again and again. They were joined by the Persian Moslems, who loathed the Arabs and the oppressive Umayyad government. The ‘Abbásids, a family closely related to the Prophet, put themselves at the head of the agitation. It ended in the complete overthrow of the reigning house, which was almost exterminated.
‘Ali was killed by an assassin's dagger, and Muawiya took over the Caliphate, which stayed in his family for ninety years. The Umayyads, with one exception, were The Umayyad Empire. Arabs first and Muslims later. Religion didn't have a strong influence on them, but they produced some capable and energetic leaders, fitting for an imperial lineage. By 732 A.D., the Muslim conquests had reached their farthest extent. The Caliph in Damascus had representatives beyond the Oxus and the Pyrenees, along the shores of the Caspian Sea, and in the Nile Valley. Meanwhile, the strength of the dynasty was being undermined by political and religious conflicts closer to home. The Shia, who believed that the Caliphate rightfully belonged to 'Ali and his descendants, rebelled repeatedly. They were joined by Persian Muslims, who despised the Arabs and the oppressive Umayyad regime. The Abbasids, a family closely connected to the Prophet, led the opposition. This culminated in the complete downfall of the ruling house, which was nearly wiped out.
D. The ‘Abbásid Dynasty (750-1258 a.d.).
D. The Abbasid Dynasty (750-1258 AD).
Hitherto the Arabs had played a dominant rôle in the Moslem community, and had treated the non-Arab Moslems with exasperating contempt. Now the tables were The ‘Abbásid dynasty.turned. We pass from the period of Arabian nationalism to one of Persian ascendancy and cosmopolitan culture. The flower of the ‘Abbásid troops were Persians from Khurásán; Baghdád, the wonderful xxix‘Abbásid capital, was built on Persian soil; and Persian nobles filled the highest offices of state at the ‘Abbásid court. The new dynasty, if not religious, was at least favourable to religion, and took care to live in the odour of sanctity. For a time Arabs and Persians forgot their differences and worked together as good Moslems ought. Piety was no longer its own reward. Learning enjoyed munificent patronage. This was the Golden Age of Islam, which culminated in the glorious reign of Hárún al-Rashíd (786-809 a.d.). On his death peace was broken once more, and the mighty empire began slowly to collapse. As province after province cut itself loose from the Caliphate, numerous independent dynasties sprang up, while the Caliphs became helpless puppets in the hands of Turkish mercenaries. Their authority was still formally recognised in most Muḥammadan countries, but since the middle of the ninth century they had little or no real power.
Up until now, the Arabs had played a dominant role in the Muslim community and treated non-Arab Muslims with frustrating contempt. Now, things have changed. We move from a period of Arab nationalism to one of Persian dominance and cosmopolitan culture. The main strength of the Abbasid troops came from Persians in Khurasan; Baghdad, the amazing Abbasid capital, was built on Persian land; and Persian nobles held the highest positions in the Abbasid court. The new dynasty, while not particularly religious, was at least supportive of religion and made sure to maintain a reputation for holiness. For a time, Arabs and Persians set aside their differences and collaborated as good Muslims should. Piety was no longer its own reward. Education received generous support. This was the Golden Age of Islam, which reached its peak during the glorious reign of Harun al-Rashid (786-809 AD). After his death, peace was shattered once again, and the vast empire began to slowly fall apart. As province after province broke away from the Caliphate, many independent dynasties emerged, while the Caliphs became powerless figures manipulated by Turkish mercenaries. Their authority was still officially recognized in most Muslim countries, but since the mid-ninth century, they had little to no real power.
E. From the Mongol invasion to the present day (1258 a.d.—).
E. From the Mongol invasion to today (1258 CE—).
The Mongol hordes under Húlágú captured Baghdád in 1258 a.d. and made an end of the Caliphate. Sweeping onward, they were checked by the Egyptian The Post-Mongolian period. Mamelukes and retired into Persia, where, some fifty years afterwards, they embraced Islam. The successors of Húlágú, the Íl-kháns, reigned in Persia until a second wave of barbarians under Tímúr spread devastation and anarchy through Western Asia (1380-1405 a.d.). The unity of Islam, in a political sense, was now destroyed. Out of the chaos three Muḥammadan empires gradually took shape. In 1358 the Ottoman Turks crossed the Hellespont, in 1453 they entered Constantinople, and in 1517 Syria, Egypt, and Arabia were added to their dominions. Persia became an independent kingdom under the Ṣafawids (1502-1736); while in India the empire of the Great Moguls was founded by Bábur, xxxa descendant of Tímúr, and gloriously maintained by his successors, Akbar and Awrangzíb (1525-1707).
The Mongol hordes led by Húlágú captured Baghdad in 1258 A.D. and brought an end to the Caliphate. Moving forward, they were stopped by the Egyptian The Post-Mongol era. Mamelukes and retreated into Persia, where, about fifty years later, they converted to Islam. The successors of Húlágú, the Íl-kháns, ruled in Persia until a second wave of invaders under Tímúr unleashed destruction and chaos across Western Asia (1380-1405 A.D.). The political unity of Islam was now shattered. From the resulting chaos, three Muslim empires gradually emerged. In 1358, the Ottoman Turks crossed the Hellespont, captured Constantinople in 1453, and added Syria, Egypt, and Arabia to their territories in 1517. Persia became an independent kingdom under the Ṣafawids (1502-1736), while in India, the Great Mughal Empire was established by Bábur, xxx a descendant of Tímúr, and magnificently upheld by his successors, Akbar and Awrangzíb (1525-1707).
Some of the political events which have been summarised above will be treated more fully in the body of this work; others will receive no more than a passing notice. The ideas which reveal themselves in Arabic Arabian literary history. literature are so intimately connected with the history of the people, and so incomprehensible apart from the external circumstances in which they arose, that I have found myself obliged to dwell at considerable length on various matters of historical interest, in order to bring out what is really characteristic and important from our special point of view. The space devoted to the early periods (500-750 a.d.) will not appear excessive if they are seen in their true light as the centre and heart of Arabian history. During the next hundred years Moslem civilisation reaches its zenith, but the Arabs recede more and more into the background. The Mongol invasion virtually obliterated their national life, though in Syria and Egypt they maintained their traditions of culture under Turkish rule, and in Spain we meet them struggling desperately against Christendom. Many centuries earlier, in the palmy days of the ‘Abbásid Empire, the Arabs pur sang contributed only a comparatively small share to the literature which bears their name. I have not, however, enforced the test of nationality so strictly as to exclude all foreigners or men of mixed origin who wrote in Arabic. It may be said that the work of Persians (who even nowadays Writers who are wholly or partly of foreign extraction. are accustomed to use Arabic when writing on theological and philosophical subjects) cannot illustrate the history of Arabian thought, but only the influence exerted upon Arabian thought by Persian ideas, and that consequently it must stand aside unless admitted for this definite purpose. But what shall we do in the case of those numerous and celebrated authors who are neither wholly xxxiArab nor wholly Persian, but unite the blood of both races? Must we scrutinise their genealogies and try to discover which strain preponderates? That would be a tedious and unprofitable task. The truth is that after the Umayyad period no hard-and-fast line can be drawn between the native and foreign elements in Arabic literature. Each reacted on the other, and often both are combined indissolubly. Although they must be distinguished as far as possible, we should be taking a narrow and pedantic view of literary history if we insisted on regarding them as mutually exclusive.
Some of the political events summarized above will be discussed in more detail later in this work; others will receive only brief mention. The ideas found in Arabic literature are so closely tied to the history of the people and so difficult to understand without considering the external circumstances in which they emerged, that I've felt compelled to spend considerable time on various historical matters to highlight what is truly characteristic and significant from our unique perspective. The space given to the early periods (500-750 a.d.) won’t seem excessive when viewed as the center and essence of Arabian history. In the next hundred years, Muslim civilization reaches its peak, while the Arabs increasingly fade into the background. The Mongol invasion nearly wiped out their national identity, although in Syria and Egypt, they managed to preserve their cultural traditions under Turkish rule, and in Spain, we see them fiercely battling against Christianity. Many centuries earlier, during the flourishing days of the Abbasid Empire, the Arab “purebreds” contributed only a relatively small part to the literature associated with them. However, I haven’t applied the test of nationality so strictly as to exclude all foreigners or those of mixed heritage who wrote in Arabic. It can be argued that the works of Persians (who even today often use Arabic for theological and philosophical topics) might not reflect the history of Arabian thought but instead illustrate the influence of Persian ideas on it, and therefore should only be included for that specific purpose. But what do we do about the numerous and celebrated authors who are neither entirely Arab nor entirely Persian, but share heritage from both? Should we investigate their lineages to determine which ancestry is more dominant? That would be a tedious and unproductive undertaking. The truth is that after the Umayyad period, there’s no clear boundary between native and foreign elements in Arabic literature. Each has influenced the other, and often they are inextricably combined. While they should be distinguished as much as possible, it would be a narrow and overly rigid approach to literary history if we insisted they are mutually exclusive.
CHAPTER I
SABA AND ḤIMYAR
With the Sabæans Arabian history in the proper sense may be said to begin, but as a preliminary step we must take account of certain races which figure more or less Primitive races. prominently in legend, and are considered by Moslem chroniclers to have been the original inhabitants of the country. Among these are the peoples of ‘Ád and Thamúd, which are constantly held up in the Koran as terrible examples of the pride that goeth before destruction. The home of the ‘Ádites was in Ḥaḍramawt, the province adjoining Yemen, on the borders of the desert named Aḥqáfu ’l'Raml. It is doubtful whether they were Semites, possibly of Aramaic descent, who were subdued and exterminated by invaders from the north, or, as Hommel maintains,18 the representatives of an imposing non-Semitic Legend of ‘Ad.culture which survives in the tradition of 'Many-columned Iram,'19 the Earthly Paradise built by Shaddád, one of their kings. The story of their destruction is related as follows:20 They were a people of gigantic strength and stature, worshipping idols and committing all SABA AND ḤIMYAR2 manner of wrong; and when God sent to them a prophet, Húd by name, who should warn them to repent, they answered: "O Húd, thou hast brought us no evidence, and we will not abandon our gods for thy saying, nor will we believe in thee. We say one of our gods hath afflicted thee with madness."21 Then a fearful drought fell upon the land of ‘Ád, so that they sent a number of their chief men to Mecca to pray for rain. On arriving at Mecca the envoys were hospitably received by the Amalekite prince, Mu‘áwiya b. Bakr, who entertained them with wine and music—for he had two famous singing-girls known as al-Jarádatán; which induced them to neglect their mission for the space of a whole month. At last, however, they got to business, and their spokesman had scarce finished his prayer when three clouds appeared, of different colours—white, red, and black—and a voice cried from heaven, "Choose for thyself and for thy people!" He chose the black cloud, deeming that it had the greatest store of rain, whereupon the voice chanted—
With the Sabeans, the history of Arabia truly begins. However, before we dive in, we should acknowledge certain groups that play significant roles in legends and are considered by Muslim historians to be the original inhabitants of the region. Among these are the people of ‘Ád and Thamúd, who are frequently cited in the Quran as cautionary tales about the dangers of pride leading to downfall. The ‘Ádites lived in Hadramaut, a province bordering Yemen, near the desert known as Aḥqáfu’l-Raml. It's unclear if they were Semitic, perhaps of Aramaic origin, who were conquered and destroyed by invaders from the north, or, as Hommel suggests, the remnants of a significant non-Semitic culture that is echoed in the lore of 'Many-columned Iram,' the earthly paradise constructed by Shaddád, one of their kings. Their story of destruction goes like this: they were a people of immense strength and size, worshipping idols and engaging in all sorts of wrongdoing. When God sent them a prophet, named Húd, to urge them to repent, they replied, "O Húd, you have provided us no proof, and we will not forsake our gods for what you say, nor will we believe in you. We claim one of our gods has driven you mad." Then a devastating drought struck the land of ‘Ád, causing them to send several of their leaders to Mecca to pray for rain. Upon arrival, the envoys were warmly welcomed by the Amalekite prince, Mu‘áwiya b. Bakr, who entertained them with wine and music, thanks to two famous singing girls known as al-Jarádatán. This caused them to disregard their mission for an entire month. Finally, they got down to business, and just as their spokesperson finished his prayer, three clouds appeared—white, red, and black—and a voice called from the heavens, "Choose for yourself and your people!" He picked the black cloud, believing it held the most rain, at which point the voice sang—
"Thou hast chosen embers dun | that will spare of ‘Ád not one | that will leave nor father nor son | ere him to death they shall have done."
"You have chosen dark embers | that will spare not one from 'Ád | that will leave neither father nor son | before they are brought to death."
Then God drove the cloud until it stood over the land of ‘Ád, and there issued from it a roaring wind that consumed the whole people except a few who had taken the prophet's warning to heart and had renounced idolatry.
Then God moved the cloud until it hovered over the land of ‘Ád, and from it came a raging wind that wiped out the entire population except for a few who had listened to the prophet's warning and had given up idol worship.
From these, in course of time, a new people arose, who are called 'the second ‘Ád.' They had their settlements in Yemen, in the region of Saba. The building of the great Dyke of Ma’rib is commonly attributed to their king, Luqmán b. ‘Ád, about whom many fables are told. He was surnamed 'The Man of the Vultures' (Dhu ’l-Nusúr), because it had been granted to him that he should live as long as seven vultures, one after the other.
From these, over time, a new people emerged, known as 'the second Ád.' They settled in Yemen, in the area of Saba. The construction of the great Dam of Ma’rib is usually credited to their king, Luqmán b. Ád, about whom many stories are told. He was nicknamed 'The Man of the Vultures' (Dhu ’l-Nusúr) because he was granted the ability to live as long as seven vultures, one after the other.
THE LEGEND OF ‘ÁD AND THAMÚD3 In North Arabia, between the Ḥijáz and Syria, dwelt the kindred race of Thamúd, described in the Koran (vii, 72) as inhabiting houses which they cut for themselves Legend of Thamúd. in the rocks. Evidently Muḥammad did not know the true nature of the hewn chambers which are still to be seen at Ḥijr (Madá’in Ṣáliḥ), a week's journey northward from Medína, and which are proved by the Nabaṭæan inscriptions engraved on them to have been sepulchral monuments.22 Thamúd sinned in the same way as ‘Ád, and suffered a like fate. They scouted the prophet Ṣáliḥ, refusing to believe in him unless he should work a miracle. Ṣáliḥ then caused a she-camel big with young to come forth from a rock, and bade them do her no hurt, but one of the miscreants, Qudár the Red (al-Aḥmar), hamstrung and killed her. "Whereupon a great earthquake overtook them with a noise of thunder, and in the morning they lay dead in their houses, flat upon their breasts."23 The author of this catastrophe became a byword: Arabs say, "More unlucky than the hamstringer of the she-camel," or "than Aḥmar of Thamúd." It should be pointed out that, unlike the ‘Ádites, of whom we find no trace in historical times, the Thamúdites are mentioned as still existing by Diodorus Siculus and Ptolemy; and they survived down to the fifth century a.d. in the corps of equites Thamudeni attached to the army of the Byzantine emperors.
The Legend of 'Ád and Thamúd3 In North Arabia, between Ḥijáz and Syria, lived the Thamúd, a related tribe mentioned in the Koran (vii, 72) as occupying houses they carved into the rocks. Legend of Thamud. Clearly, Muḥammad didn't fully understand the nature of the hewn chambers still visible at Ḥijr (Madá’in Ṣáliḥ), about a week's journey north of Medína, which are confirmed by the Nabaṭæan inscriptions on them to have been tombs.22 The Thamúd sinned like the ‘Ád and faced a similar demise. They rejected the prophet Ṣáliḥ, demanding a miracle to believe in him. Ṣáliḥ then made a pregnant she-camel emerge from a rock and instructed them not to harm her, but one of the wrongdoers, Qudár the Red (al-Aḥmar), mutilated and killed her. "As a result, a massive earthquake struck them with thunderous noise, and by morning they were found dead in their homes, lying face down."23 The perpetrator of this disaster became infamous: Arabs say, "More unfortunate than the one who hamstrung the she-camel," or "than Aḥmar of Thamúd." It's worth noting that, unlike the ‘Ádites, who seem to have vanished from history, the Thamúd are still mentioned by Diodorus Siculus and Ptolemy; they persisted until the fifth century A.D. as part of the equites Thamudeni in the army of the Byzantine emperors.
Besides ‘Ád and Thamúd, the list of primitive races includes the ‘Amálíq (Amalekites)—a purely fictitious term under which the Moslem antiquaries lumped ‘Amálíq.together several peoples of an age long past, e.g., the Canaanites and the Philistines. We hear of Amalekite settlements in the Tiháma (Netherland) of Mecca and in other parts of the peninsula. Finally, mention should SABA AND ḤIMYAR4be made of Ṭasm and Jadís, sister tribes of which nothing is recorded except the fact of their destruction and the events that brought it about. The legendary Ṭasm and Jadís. narrative in which these are embodied has some archæological interest as showing the existence in early Arabian society of a barbarous feudal custom, 'le droit du seigneur,' but it is time to pass on to the main subject of this chapter.
Besides ‘Ád and Thamúd, the list of early civilizations includes the ‘Amálíq (Amalekites)—a completely made-up term under which Muslim historians grouped ‘Amálíq.multiple peoples from a long-gone era, e.g., the Canaanites and the Philistines. We hear of Amalekite settlements in the Tiháma (Netherland) of Mecca and other areas of the peninsula. Finally, we should mention Ṭasm and Jadís, related tribes of which nothing is recorded except for their destruction and the events that led to it. The legendary Ṭasm and Jadis.tale that includes them has some archaeological significance as it reflects the existence of a brutal feudal custom, 'le droit du seigneur,' in early Arabian society, but it's time to move on to the main topic of this chapter.
The Pre-islamic history of the Yoqṭánids, or Southern Arabs, on which we now enter, is virtually the history of History of the Yoqṭánids. two peoples, the Sabæans and the Ḥimyarites, who formed the successive heads of a South Arabian empire extending from the Red Sea to the Persian Gulf.
The pre-Islamic history of the Yoqṭánids, or Southern Arabs, that we are about to explore, is essentially the history of History of the Yoqṭánids. two groups of people, the Sabæans and the Ḥimyarites, who were the successive leaders of a South Arabian empire that stretched from the Red Sea to the Persian Gulf.
Saba24 (Sheba of the Old Testament) is often incorrectly used to denote the whole of Arabia Felix, whereas it was only one, though doubtless the first in power and The Sabæans. importance, of several kingdoms, the names and capitals of which are set down in the works of Greek and Roman geographers. However exaggerated may be the glowing accounts that we find there of Sabæan wealth and magnificence, it is certain that Saba was a flourishing commercial state many centuries before the birth of Christ.25 "Sea-traffic between the ports of East Arabia and India was very early established, and Indian products, especially spices and rare animals (apes and peacocks) were conveyed to the coast of ‘Umán. Thence, apparently even in the tenth century b.c., they went overland to the Arabian Gulf, where they THE SABÆAN EMPIRE5 were shipped to Egypt for the use of the Pharaohs and grandees.... The difficulty of navigating the Red Sea caused the land route to be preferred for the traffic between Yemen and Syria. From Shabwat (Sabota) in Ḥaḍramawt the caravan road went to Ma’rib (Mariaba), the Sabæan capital, then northward to Macoraba (the later Mecca), and by way of Petra to Gaza on the Mediterranean."26 The prosperity of the Sabæans lasted until the Indian trade, instead of going overland, began to go by sea along the coast of Ḥaḍramawt and through the straits of Báb al-Mandab. In consequence of this change, which seems to have taken place in the first century a.d., their power gradually declined, a great part of the population was forced to seek new homes in the north, their cities became desolate, and their massive aqueducts crumbled to pieces. We shall see presently that Arabian legend has crystallised the results of a long period of decay into a single fact—the bursting of the Dyke of Ma’rib.
Saba24 (Sheba from the Old Testament) is often wrongly used to refer to all of Arabia Felix, when in fact it was just one, albeit the most powerful and significant, of several kingdoms, the names and capitals of which are detailed in the writings of Greek and Roman geographers. Regardless of how exaggerated the impressive accounts of Sabæan wealth and grandeur might be, it's clear that Saba was a thriving commercial state many centuries before Christ's birth.25 "Sea trade between the ports of East Arabia and India was established very early on, with Indian goods, especially spices and exotic animals (like apes and peacocks), brought to the coast of ‘Umán. From there, even back in the tenth century B.C., they were transported overland to the Arabian Gulf, where they were shipped to Egypt for the Pharaohs and their dignitaries.... The challenges of navigating the Red Sea made the land route the preferred trade path between Yemen and Syria. From Shabwat (Sabota) in Ḥaḍramawt, the caravan route led to Ma’rib (Mariaba), the Sabæan capital, then north to Macoraba (the later Mecca), and through Petra to Gaza on the Mediterranean."26 The Sabæans' prosperity continued until the Indian trade shifted from overland routes to maritime routes along the coast of Ḥaḍramawt and through the straits of Báb al-Mandab. This change, which seems to have occurred in the first century A.D., gradually weakened their power, forcing a large part of the population to relocate northward, leaving their cities deserted and their impressive aqueducts in ruins. Soon, we will see that Arabian legend has compressed the consequences of this long period of decline into a single event—the breaking of the Dyke of Ma’rib.
The disappearance of the Sabæans left the way open for a younger branch of the same stock, namely, the Ḥimyarites, or, as they are called by classical authors, The Ḥimyarites. Homeritæ, whose country lay between Saba and the sea. Under their kings, known as Tubba‘s, they soon became the dominant power in South Arabia and exercised sway, at least ostensibly, over the northern tribes down to the end of the fifth century a.d., when the latter revolted and, led by Kulayb b. Rabí‘a, shook off the suzerainty of Yemen in a great battle at Khazázá.27 The Ḥimyarites never flourished like the Sabæans. Their maritime situation exposed them more to attack, while the depopulation of the country had seriously weakened their military strength. The Abyssinians—originally colonists from Yemen—made repeated attempts to gain a SABA AND ḤIMYAR6foothold, and frequently managed to instal governors who were in turn expelled by native princes. Of these Abyssinian viceroys the most famous is Abraha, whose unfortunate expedition against Mecca will be related in due course. Ultimately the Ḥimyarite Empire was reduced to a Persian dependency. It had ceased to exist as a political power about a hundred years before the rise of Islam.
The disappearance of the Sabæans opened the door for a younger branch of the same lineage, the Ḥimyarites, or as classical authors refer to them, The Himyarites. Homeritæ, whose territory was located between Saba and the sea. Under their kings, known as Tubba‘s, they quickly became the dominant power in South Arabia and had influence, at least on the surface, over the northern tribes until the end of the fifth century A.D., when those tribes revolted and, led by Kulayb b. Rabí‘a, successfully broke free from Yemen’s control in a major battle at Khazázá.27 The Ḥimyarites never prospered like the Sabæans. Their coastal location made them more vulnerable to attacks, and the depopulation of the region had significantly weakened their military capabilities. The Abyssinians—who were originally colonists from Yemen—made repeated efforts to establish a presence, often successfully installing governors who were later expelled by local princes. Of these Abyssinian governors, the most notable is Abraha, whose ill-fated campaign against Mecca will be described later. Eventually, the Ḥimyarite Empire was reduced to a dependency of Persia. It ceased to function as a political entity about a hundred years before the emergence of Islam.
The chief Arabian sources of information concerning Saba and Ḥimyar are (1) the so-called 'Ḥimyarite' inscriptions, Sources of information. and (2) the traditions, almost entirely of a legendary kind, which are preserved in Muḥammadan literature.
The main Arabian sources of information about Saba and Ḥimyar are (1) the so-called 'Ḥimyarite' inscriptions, Information sources. and (2) the traditions, mostly of a legendary nature, found in Islamic literature.
Although the South Arabic language may have maintained itself sporadically in certain remote districts down to the Prophet's time or even later, it had long ago been superseded as a medium of daily intercourse by The South Arabic or Sabæan inscriptions. the language of the North, the Arabic par excellence, which henceforth reigns without a rival throughout the peninsula. The dead language, however, did not wholly perish. Already in the sixth century a.d. the Bedouin rider made his camel kneel down while he stopped to gaze wonderingly at inscriptions in a strange character engraved on walls of rock or fragments of hewn stone, and compared the mysterious, half-obliterated markings to the almost unrecognisable traces of the camping-ground which for him was fraught with tender memories. These inscriptions are often mentioned by Muḥammadan authors, who included them in the term Musnad. That some Moslems—probably very few—could not only read the South Arabic alphabet, but were also acquainted with the elementary rules of orthography, appears from a passage in the eighth book of Hamdání's Iklíl; but though they might decipher proper names and make out the sense of words here and there, they had no real knowledge of the language. How the inscriptions were discovered anew by the enterprise of European travellers, SOUTH ARABIC INSCRIPTIONS7 gradually deciphered and interpreted until they became capable of serving as a basis for historical research, and what results the study of them has produced, this I shall now set forth as briefly as possible. Before doing so it is necessary to explain why instead of 'Ḥimyarite inscriptions' and 'Ḥimyarite language' I have adopted the less familiar designations 'South Arabic' or 'Sabæan.' 'Ḥimyarite' is equally misleading, whether applied to the language of the inscriptions or to the inscriptions themselves. As regards the language, it was spoken in one form or another not by the Objections to the term 'Ḥimyarite.' Ḥimyarites alone, but also by the Sabæans, the Minæans, and all the different peoples of Yemen. Muḥammadans gave the name of 'Ḥimyarite' to the ancient language of Yemen for the simple reason that the Ḥimyarites were the most powerful race in that country during the last centuries preceding Islam. Had all the inscriptions belonged to the period of Ḥimyarite supremacy, they might with some justice have been named after the ruling people; but the fact is that many date from a far earlier age, some going back to the eighth century b.c., perhaps nearly a thousand years before the Ḥimyarite Empire was established. The term 'Sabæan' is less open to objection, for it may fairly be regarded as a national rather than a political denomination. On the whole, however, I prefer 'South Arabic' to either.
Although the South Arabic language may have survived intermittently in some remote areas up until the time of the Prophet and even later, it had long been replaced as the everyday language by The South Arabic or Sabæan inscriptions. the language of the North, the true Arabic, which from then on was unrivaled across the peninsula. However, this dead language did not completely disappear. By the sixth century AD, Bedouin riders would make their camels kneel as they stopped to marvel at inscriptions in an unfamiliar script carved into rock walls or pieces of cut stone, comparing the mysterious, partly worn-away symbols to the barely recognizable traces of their campsites filled with emotional memories. These inscriptions are often referenced by Muslim writers, who referred to them using the term Musnad. It seems that some Muslims—likely very few—could not only read the South Arabic alphabet but were also familiar with basic spelling rules, as indicated by a passage in the eighth book of Hamdání's Iklíl; however, even if they could recognize proper names and understand some words, they did not truly know the language. I will now outline how these inscriptions were rediscovered through the efforts of European travelers, South Arabic Writing7 gradually deciphered and interpreted until they became a foundation for historical research, and what discoveries their study has led to. Before proceeding, it's important to explain why I've used the less familiar terms 'South Arabic' or 'Sabæan' instead of 'Ḥimyarite inscriptions' and 'Ḥimyarite language.' The term 'Ḥimyarite' is misleading both for the language of the inscriptions and for the inscriptions themselves. Regarding the language, it was spoken in varying forms not just by the Objections to the term 'Ḥimyarite.' Ḥimyarites, but also by the Sabæans, the Minæans, and all the diverse peoples of Yemen. Muslims referred to the ancient language of Yemen as 'Ḥimyarite' simply because the Ḥimyarites were the dominant group in that region during the final centuries before Islam. If all the inscriptions had come from the time of Ḥimyarite dominance, they might justifiably have been named after the ruling people; however, many actually date back much further, some to the eighth century B.C., nearly a thousand years before the Ḥimyarite Empire was established. The term 'Sabæan' is less problematic, as it can be viewed as a national designation rather than a political one. Overall, though, I prefer 'South Arabic' over both.
Among the pioneers of exploration in Yemen the first to interest himself in the discovery of inscriptions was Carsten Niebuhr, whose Beschreibung von Arabien, published in 1772, conveyed to Europe the report Discovery and decipherment of the South Arabic inscriptions. that inscriptions which, though he had not seen them, he conjectured to be 'Ḥimyarite,' existed in the ruins of the once famous city of Ẓafár. On one occasion a Dutchman who had turned Muḥammadan showed him the copy of an inscription in a completely unknown alphabet, but "at that time (he says) being very ill with a violent fever, I had more reason to prepare myself for death SABA AND ḤIMYAR8 than to collect old inscriptions."28 Thus the opportunity was lost, but curiosity had been awakened, and in 1810 Ulrich Jasper Seetzen discovered and copied several inscriptions in the neighbourhood of Ẓafár. Unfortunately these copies, which had to be made hastily, were very inexact. He also purchased an inscription, which he took away with him and copied at leisure, but his ignorance of the characters led him to mistake the depressions in the stone for letters, so that the conclusions he came to were naturally of no value.29 The first serviceable copies of South Arabic inscriptions were brought to Europe by English officers employed on the survey of the southern and western coasts of Arabia. Lieutenant J. R. Wellsted published the inscriptions of Ḥiṣn Ghuráb and Naqb al-Ḥajar in his Travels in Arabia (1838).
Among the pioneers of exploration in Yemen, the first person to take an interest in discovering inscriptions was Carsten Niebuhr. His book Beschreibung von Arabien, published in 1772, informed Europe about the existence of inscriptions that he thought might be 'Ḥimyarite,' located in the ruins of the once-famous city of Ẓafár, even though he had not seen them. One time, a Dutchman who had converted to Islam showed him a copy of an inscription in a completely unknown alphabet, but "at that time (he says), being very ill with a violent fever, I had more reason to prepare myself for death Saba and Himyar8 than to collect old inscriptions."28 This opportunity was missed, but curiosity had been sparked. In 1810, Ulrich Jasper Seetzen discovered and copied several inscriptions near Ẓafár. Unfortunately, these copies, made quickly, were quite inaccurate. He also bought an inscription, which he took with him and copied at his leisure, but his lack of knowledge about the characters led him to misinterpret the depressions in the stone as letters, making his conclusions of no real value.29 The first usable copies of South Arabic inscriptions were brought to Europe by English officers involved in surveying the southern and western coasts of Arabia. Lieutenant J. R. Wellsted published the inscriptions of Ḥiṣn Ghuráb and Naqb al-Ḥajar in his book Travels in Arabia (1838).
Meanwhile Emil Rödiger, Professor of Oriental Languages at Halle, with the help of two manuscripts of the Berlin Royal Library containing 'Ḥimyarite' alphabets, took the first step towards a correct decipherment by refuting the idea, for which De Sacy's authority had gained general acceptance, that the South Arabic script ran from left to right30; he showed, moreover, that the end of every word was marked by a straight perpendicular line.31 Wellsted's inscriptions, together with those which Hulton and Cruttenden brought to light at Ṣan‘á, were deciphered by Gesenius and Rödiger working independently (1841). Hitherto England and Germany had shared the SOUTH ARABIC INSCRIPTIONS9 credit of discovery, but a few years later France joined hands with them and was soon leading the way with characteristic brilliance. In 1843 Th. Arnaud, starting from Ṣan‘á, succeeded in discovering the ruins of Ma’rib, the ancient Sabæan metropolis, and in copying at the risk of his life between fifty and sixty inscriptions, which were afterwards published in the Journal Asiatique and found an able interpreter in Osiander.32 Still more important were the results of the expedition undertaken in 1870 by the Jewish scholar, Joseph Halévy, who penetrated into the Jawf, or country lying east of Ṣan‘á, which no European had traversed before him since 24 b.c., when Ælius Gallus led a Roman army by the same route. After enduring great fatigues and meeting with many perilous adventures, Halévy brought back copies of nearly seven hundred inscriptions.33 During the last twenty-five years much fresh material has been collected by E. Glaser and Julius Euting, while study of that already existing by Prætorius, Halévy, D. H. Müller, Mordtmann, and other scholars has substantially enlarged our knowledge of the language, history, and religion of South Arabia in the Pre-islamic age.
Meanwhile, Emil Rödiger, a professor of Oriental Languages at Halle, with the help of two manuscripts from the Berlin Royal Library containing 'Ḥimyarite' alphabets, made the first move toward a correct decipherment by disproving the widely accepted idea supported by De Sacy that the South Arabic script was read from left to right30; he also demonstrated that the end of every word was indicated by a straight vertical line.31 Wellsted's inscriptions, along with those revealed by Hulton and Cruttenden in Ṣan‘á, were deciphered by Gesenius and Rödiger working independently (1841). Until then, England and Germany had shared theSOUTH ARABIC WRITINGS9 credit for these discoveries, but a few years later, France joined in and quickly became the leading force with its characteristic brilliance. In 1843, Th. Arnaud, beginning from Ṣan‘á, successfully discovered the ruins of Ma’rib, the ancient capital of the Sabæans, and risked his life to copy between fifty and sixty inscriptions, which were later published in the Journal Asiatique and found a capable interpreter in Osiander.32 Even more significant were the results of the expedition led in 1870 by the Jewish scholar Joseph Halévy, who ventured into Jawf, the area east of Ṣan‘á, which no European had crossed since 24 B.C. when Ælius Gallus led a Roman army through that route. After enduring great hardships and facing many dangers, Halévy returned with copies of nearly seven hundred inscriptions.33 Over the past twenty-five years, E. Glaser and Julius Euting have collected a lot of new material, while the study of existing work by Prætorius, Halévy, D. H. Müller, Mordtmann, and other scholars has significantly increased our understanding of the language, history, and religion of South Arabia during the pre-Islamic period.
Neither the names of the Ḥimyarite monarchs, as they appear in the lists drawn up by Muḥammadan historians, nor the order in which these names are arranged can pretend to accuracy. If they are historical persons at all they must have reigned in fairly recent times, perhaps a short while before the rise of Islam, and probably they were unimportant princes whom the legend has thrown back into the ancient epoch, and has invested with heroic attributes. Any one who doubts this has only to compare the modern lists with those which have been made from the material in the inscriptions.34 D. H. SABA AND ḤIMYAR10 Müller has collected the names of thirty-three Minæan kings. Certain names are often repeated—a proof of the existence of ruling dynasties—and ornamental epithets are The historical value of the inscriptions. usually attached to them. Thus we find Dhamar‘alí Dhirríḥ (Glorious), Yatha‘amar Bayyin (Distinguished), Kariba’íl Watár Yuhan‘im (Great, Beneficent), Samah‘alí Yanúf (Exalted). Moreover, the kings bear different titles corresponding to three distinct periods of South Arabian history, viz., 'Priest-king of Saba' (Mukarrib Saba),35 'King of Saba' (Malk Saba), and 'King of Saba and Raydán.' In this way it is possible to determine approximately the age of the various buildings and inscriptions, and to show that they do not belong, as had hitherto been generally supposed, to the time of Christ, but that in some cases they are at least eight hundred years older.
Neither the names of the Ḥimyarite kings, as listed by Muslim historians, nor the order of these names can claim to be accurate. If they are historical figures at all, they likely ruled not too long ago, perhaps shortly before the rise of Islam, and probably they were minor princes who legends have mistakenly placed in ancient times, giving them heroic traits. Anyone who doubts this just needs to compare the modern lists with those derived from the materials in the inscriptions.34 D. H. Saba and Himyar10 Müller has gathered the names of thirty-three Minæan kings. Some names are often repeated—a sign of ruling dynasties—and decorative titles are The historical significance of the inscriptions. usually attached to them. For example, we find Dhamar‘alí Dhirríḥ (Glorious), Yatha‘amar Bayyin (Distinguished), Kariba’íl Watár Yuhan‘im (Great, Beneficent), Samah‘alí Yanúf (Exalted). Additionally, the kings have different titles that correspond to three distinct periods of South Arabian history: 'Priest-king of Saba' (Mukarrib Saba),35 'King of Saba' (Malk Saba), and 'King of Saba and Raydán.' This allows us to roughly date the various buildings and inscriptions, showing that they do not belong, as was previously thought, to the time of Christ, but in some cases are at least eight hundred years older.
How widely the peaceful, commerce-loving people of Saba and Ḥimyar differed in character from the wild Arabs to whom Muḥammad was sent appears most strikingly Votive inscriptions. in their submissive attitude towards their gods, which forms, as Goldziher has remarked, the keynote of the South Arabian monuments.36 The prince erects a thank-offering to the gods who gave him victory over his enemies; the priest dedicates his children and all his possessions; the warrior who has been blessed with "due man-slayings," or booty, or escape from death records his gratitude, and piously hopes for a continuance of favour. The dead are conceived as living happily under divine protection; they are venerated and sometimes deified.37 The following inscription, SOUTH ARABIC INSCRIPTIONS11 translated by Lieut.-Col. W. F. Prideaux, is a typical example of its class:—
How much the peaceful, trade-loving people of Saba and Ḥimyar differed in character from the wild Arabs to whom Muḥammad was sent is most clearly seen in their submissive attitude towards their gods, which, as Goldziher noted, is the key theme of the South Arabian monuments. The prince sets up a thank-offering to the gods who gave him victory over his enemies; the priest dedicates his children and all his belongings; the warrior who has experienced "proper man-slayings," or gained loot, or escaped from death expresses his gratitude, and earnestly hopes for continued favor. The dead are thought to live happily under divine protection; they are honored and sometimes even deified. The following inscription, translated by Lieut.-Col. W. F. Prideaux, is a typical example of its kind:—
"Sa‘d-iláh and his sons, Benú Marthadim, have endowed Il-Maḳah of Hirrán with this tablet, because Il-Maḳah, lord of Awwám Dhú-‘Irán Alú, has favourably heard the prayer addressed to him, and has consequently heard the Benú Marthadim when they offered the first-fruits of their fertile lands of Arhaḳim in the presence of Il-Maḳah of Hirrán, and Il-Maḳah of Hirrán has favourably heard the prayer addressed to him that he would protect the plains and meadows and this tribe in their habitations, in consideration of the frequent gifts throughout the year; and truly his (Sa‘d-iláh's) sons will descend to Arhaḳim, and they will indeed sacrifice in the two shrines of ‘Athtor and Shamsim, and there shall be a sacrifice in Hirrán—both in order that Il-Maḳah may afford protection to those fields of Bin Marthadim as well as that he may favourably listen—and in the sanctuary of Il-Maḳah of Ḥarwat, and therefore may he keep them in safety according to the sign in which Sa‘d-iláh was instructed, the sign which he saw in the sanctuary of Il-Maḳah of Na‘mán; and as for Il-Maḳah of Hirrán, he has protected those fertile lands of Arhaḳim from hail and from all misfortune (or, from cold and from all extreme heat)."38
"Sa‘d-iláh and his sons, the Benú Marthadim, have gifted this tablet to Il-Maḳah of Hirrán, because Il-Maḳah, lord of Awwám Dhú-‘Irán Alú, has positively responded to the prayer made to him, and he has thus listened to the Benú Marthadim when they presented the first fruits of their fertile lands in Arhaḳim in the presence of Il-Maḳah of Hirrán. Il-Maḳah of Hirrán has kindly heard their prayer to protect the plains, meadows, and this tribe in their homes, in return for the frequent offerings they give throughout the year. Indeed, Sa‘d-iláh's sons will go to Arhaḳim, and they will truly sacrifice at the two shrines of ‘Athtor and Shamsim, and there will also be a sacrifice in Hirrán—both so that Il-Maḳah may protect the fields of Bin Marthadim and hear their pleas. They will also make offerings at the sanctuary of Il-Maḳah of Ḥarwat, so that he may keep them safe according to the sign that Sa‘d-iláh was given, the sign he saw in the sanctuary of Il-Maḳah of Na‘mán; as for Il-Maḳah of Hirrán, he has safeguarded those fertile lands of Arhaḳim from hail and all misfortunes (or, from cold and all extreme heat)."38
In concluding this very inadequate account of the South Arabic inscriptions I must claim the indulgence of my readers, who are aware how difficult it is to write clearly and accurately upon any subject without first-hand knowledge, in particular when the results of previous research are continually being transformed by new workers in the same field.
In wrapping up this rather insufficient overview of the South Arabic inscriptions, I ask for the patience of my readers, who understand how challenging it is to write clearly and accurately about any topic without firsthand knowledge, especially when previous research is constantly being updated by new contributors in the same area.
Fortunately we possess a considerable literary supplement to these somewhat austere and meagre remains. Our knowledge of South Arabian geography, antiquities, and Literary sources. legendary history is largely derived from the works of two natives of Yemen, who were filled with enthusiasm for its ancient glories, and whose writings, though different as fact and fable, are from the present point of view equally instructive—Ḥasan b. Aḥmad al-Hamdání and SABA AND ḤIMYAR12 Nashwán b. Sa‘íd al-Ḥimyarí. Besides an excellent geography of Arabia (Ṣifatu Jazírat al-‘Arab), which has been edited by Hamdání († 945 a.d.).D. H. Müller, Hamdání left a great work on history and antiquities of Yemen, entitled al-Iklíl ('The Crown'), and divided into ten books under the following heads:—39
Fortunately, we have a significant literary supplement to these somewhat dry and sparse remains. Our understanding of South Arabian geography, historical artifacts, and Literary references. legendary history comes mainly from the writings of two Yemen natives who were passionate about its ancient glory. Their works, although as different as fact and fiction, are equally informative today—Ḥasan b. Aḥmad al-Hamdání and Saba and Himyar12 Nashwán b. Sa‘íd al-Ḥimyarí. In addition to an excellent geography of Arabia (Ṣifatu Jazírat al-‘Arab), which has been edited by Hamdání († 945 AD).D. H. Müller, Hamdání authored a comprehensive work on the history and antiquities of Yemen, titled al-Iklíl ('The Crown'), which is divided into ten books under the following sections:—39
Book I. Compendium of the beginning and origins of genealogy.
Book I. A summary of the beginnings and origins of genealogy.
Book II. Genealogy of the descendants of al-Hamaysa‘ b. Ḥimyar.
Book II. Genealogy of the descendants of al-Hamaysa‘ b. Ḥimyar.
Book III. Concerning the pre-eminent qualities of Qaḥṭán.
Book III. On the outstanding qualities of Qaḥṭán.
Book IV. Concerning the first period of history down to the reign of Tubba‘ Abú Karib.
Book IV. About the first period of history up to the reign of Tubba‘ Abú Karib.
Book V. Concerning the middle period from the accession of As‘ad Tubba‘ to the reign of Dhú Nuwás.
Book V. About the middle period from the rise of As‘ad Tubba‘ to the reign of Dhú Nuwás.
Book VI. Concerning the last period down to the rise of Islam.
Book VI. About the final period leading up to the rise of Islam.
Book VII. Criticism of false traditions and absurd legends.
Book VII. Critique of misleading traditions and ridiculous myths.
Book VIII. Concerning the castles, cities, and tombs of the Ḥimyarites; the extant poetry of ‘Alqama,40 the elegies, the inscriptions, and other matters.
Book VIII. About the castles, cities, and tombs of the Ḥimyarites; the existing poetry of ‘Alqama,40 the elegies, the inscriptions, and other topics.
Book IX. Concerning the proverbs and wisdom of the Ḥimyarites in the Ḥimyarite language, and concerning the alphabet of the inscriptions.
Book IX. About the proverbs and wisdom of the Ḥimyarites in the Ḥimyarite language, and about the alphabet of the inscriptions.
Book X. Concerning the genealogy of Ḥáshid and Bakíl (the two principal tribes of Hamdán).
Book X. About the genealogy of Ḥáshid and Bakíl (the two main tribes of Hamdán).
The same intense patriotism which caused Hamdání to devote himself to scientific research inspired Nashwán b. Sa‘íd, who descended on the father's side from one of the Nashwán b. Sa‘íd al-Ḥimyarí († 1177 a.d.). ancient princely families of Yemen, to recall the legendary past and become the laureate of a long vanished and well-nigh forgotten empire. In 'The Ḥimyarite Ode' (al-Qaṣídatu ’l-Ḥimyariyya) he sings the might and grandeur of the monarchs who ruled over his people, and moralises in true Muḥammadan spirit upon the LITERARY MATERIALS13 fleetingness of life and the futility of human ambition.41 Accompanying the Ode, which has little value except as a comparatively unfalsified record of royal names,42 is a copious historical commentary either by Nashwán himself, as Von Kremer thinks highly probable, or by some one who lived about the same time. Those for whom history represents an aggregate of naked facts would find nothing to the purpose in this commentary, where threads of truth are almost inextricably interwoven with fantastic and fabulous embroideries. A literary form was first given to such legends by the professional story-tellers of early Islam. One of these, the South Arabian ‘Abíd b. Sharya, visited Damascus by command of the Caliph Mu‘áwiya I, who questioned him "concerning ‘Abíd b. Sharya. the ancient traditions, the kings of the Arabs and other races, the cause of the confusion of tongues, and the history of the dispersion of mankind in the various countries of the world,"43 and gave orders that his answers should be put together in writing and published under his name. This work, of which unfortunately no copy has come down to us, was entitled 'The Book of the Kings and the History of the Ancients' (Kitábu ’l-Mulúk wa-akhbáru ’l-Máḍín). Mas‘údí († 956 a.d.) speaks of it as a well-known book, enjoying a wide circulation.44 It was used by the commentator of the Ḥimyarite Ode, either at first hand or through the medium of Hamdání's Iklíl. We may regard it, like the commentary itself, as a historical romance in which most of the characters and some of the events are real, adorned with fairy-tales, fictitious verses, SABA AND ḤIMYAR14 and such entertaining matter as a man of learning and story-teller by trade might naturally be expected to introduce. Among the few remaining Muḥammadan authors who Ḥamza of Iṣfahán. bestowed special attention on the Pre-islamic period of South Arabian history, I shall mention here only Ḥamza of Iṣfahán, the eighth book of whose Annals (finished in 961 a.d.) provides a useful sketch, with brief chronological details, of the Tubba‘s or Ḥimyarite kings of Yemen.
The same intense patriotism that drove Hamdání to dedicate himself to scientific research inspired Nashwán b. Sa‘íd, who comes from one of the ancient royal families of Yemen on his father's side, to reminisce about the legendary past and to celebrate a long-lost and nearly forgotten empire. In 'The Ḥimyarite Ode' (al-Qaṣídatu ’l-Ḥimyariyya), he praises the might and greatness of the monarchs who ruled over his people and reflects, in true Muḥammadan spirit, on the fleeting nature of life and the futility of human ambition.LITERARY RESOURCES13 Accompanying the Ode, which is mostly valuable as a relatively accurate record of royal names,41 is a detailed historical commentary, likely by Nashwán himself, as Von Kremer suggests, or by someone who lived around the same time. For those who view history as just a collection of bare facts, this commentary would not provide much of interest, as threads of truth are almost inextricably woven with fantastic and legendary embellishments. Professional story-tellers of early Islam first gave literary form to such legends. One of these, the South Arabian ‘Abíd b. Sharya, visited Damascus at the request of Caliph Mu‘áwiya I, who asked him "about the ancient traditions, the kings of the Arabs and other races, the reason for the confusion of tongues, and the history of humanity's spread across various countries of the world,"43 and ordered that his responses be compiled in writing and published under his name. This work, of which no copies have survived, was titled 'The Book of the Kings and the History of the Ancients' (Kitábu ’l-Mulúk wa-akhbáru ’l-Máḍín). Mas‘ūdí († 956 AD) mentions it as a well-known book that enjoyed wide popularity.44 It was referenced by the commentator of the Ḥimyarite Ode, either directly or through Hamdání's Iklíl. We can view it, like the commentary itself, as a historical romance in which most of the characters and some events are real, embellished with fairy-tales, made-up verses,Saba and Himyar14 and other engaging content that a learned person and professional storyteller would be expected to include. Among the few remaining Muḥammadan authors who focused on the Pre-Islamic period of South Arabian history, I will only mention Ḥamza of Iṣfahán, whose eighth book of Annals (completed in 961 A.D.) offers a useful overview, with brief chronological details, of the Tubba‘s or Ḥimyarite kings of Yemen.
Qaḥṭán, the ancestor of the Southern Arabs, was succeeded by his son Ya‘rub, who is said to have been the first to use the Arabic language, and the first to receive the salutations with which the Arabs were accustomed Ya‘rub. to address their kings, viz., "In‘im ṣabáḥan" ("Good morning!") and "Abayta ’l-la‘na" ("Mayst thou avoid malediction!"). His grandson, ‘Abd Shams Saba, is named as the founder of Ma’rib and the builder of the famous Dyke, which, according to others, was constructed by Luqmán b. ‘Ád. Saba had two sons, Ḥimyar and Kahlán. Before his death he deputed the sovereign authority to Ḥimyar, and the task of protecting the frontiers and making war upon the enemy to Kahlán. Thus Ḥimyar Ḥimyar and Kahlán. obtained the lordship, assumed the title Abú Ayman, and abode in the capital city of the realm, while Kahlán took over the defence of the borders and the conduct of war.45 Omitting the long series of mythical Sabæan kings, of whom the legend has little or nothing to relate, we now come to an event which fixed itself ineffaceably in the memory of the Arabs, and which is known in their traditions as Saylu ’l-‘Arim, or the Flood of the Dyke.
Qaḥṭán, the ancestor of the Southern Arabs, was succeeded by his son Ya‘rub, who is said to be the first to use the Arabic language and the first to receive the greetings that the Arabs commonly used to address their kings, such as "In‘im ṣabáḥan" ("Good morning!") and "Abayta ’l-la‘na" ("May you avoid malediction!"). His grandson, ‘Abd Shams Saba, is recognized as the founder of Ma’rib and the builder of the famous Dyke, which, according to some, was constructed by Luqmán b. ‘Ád. Saba had two sons, Ḥimyar and Kahlán. Before he died, he gave the ruling authority to Ḥimyar and assigned Kahlán the responsibility of defending the borders and fighting the enemy. Thus Ḥimyar Ḥimyar and Kahlán. gained the lordship, took on the title Abú Ayman, and lived in the capital city of the realm, while Kahlán focused on border defense and military campaigns.45 Skipping the long list of mythical Sabæan kings, about whom the legends have little to say, we now reach an event that became permanently etched in the memory of the Arabs, known in their traditions as Saylu ’l-‘Arim, or the Flood of the Dyke.
THE DYKE OF MA’RIB15 Some few miles south-west of Ma’rib the mountains draw together leaving a gap, through which flows the River Adana. During the summer its bed is often dry, but in the rainy season the water rushes down with such The Dam of Ma’rib. violence that it becomes impassable. In order to protect the city from floods, and partly also for purposes of irrigation, the inhabitants built a dam of solid masonry, which, long after it had fallen into ruin, struck the imagination of Muḥammad, and was reckoned by Moslems among the wonders of the world.46 That their historians have clothed the bare fact of its destruction in ample robes of legendary circumstance is not surprising, but renders abridgment necessary.47
THE DAM OF MA’RIB15 A few miles southwest of Ma’rib, the mountains come together, creating a gap through which the River Adana flows. During the summer, its bed is often dry, but in the rainy season, the water rushes down with such intensity that it becomes impossible to cross. To protect the city from floods and for irrigation purposes, the residents built a sturdy masonry dam. Even after it fell into ruin, it captivated the imagination of Muḥammad and was considered one of the wonders of the world by Muslims.46 It’s not surprising that their historians surrounded the bare facts of its destruction with extensive legendary details, making a summary necessary.47
Towards the end of the third century of our era, or possibly at an earlier epoch,48 the throne of Ma’rib was temporarily occupied by ‘Amr b. ‘Ámir Má’ al-Samá, surnamed Its destruction announced by portents. Muzayqiyá.49 His wife, Ẓarífa, was skilled in the art of divination. She dreamed dreams and saw visions which announced the impending calamity. "Go to the Dyke," she said to her husband, who doubted her clairvoyance, "and if thou see a rat digging holes in the Dyke with its paws and moving huge boulders with its hind-legs, be assured that the woe hath come upon us." So ‘Amr went to SABA AND ḤIMYAR16 the Dyke and looked carefully, and lo, there was a rat moving an enormous rock which fifty men could not have rolled from its place. Convinced by this and other prodigies that the Dyke would soon burst and the land be laid waste, he resolved to sell his possessions and depart with his family; and, lest conduct so extraordinary should arouse suspicion, he had recourse to the following stratagem. He invited the chief men of the city to a splendid feast, which, in accordance with a preconcerted plan, was interrupted by a violent altercation between himself and his son (or, as others relate, an orphan who had been brought up in his house). Blows were exchanged, and ‘Amr cried out, "O shame! on the day of my glory a stripling has insulted me and struck my face." He swore that he would put his son to death, but the guests entreated him to show mercy, until at last he gave way. "But by God," he exclaimed, "I will no longer remain in a city where I have suffered this indignity. I will sell my lands and my stock." Having successfully got rid of his encumbrances—for there was no lack of buyers eager to take him at his word—‘Amr informed the people of the danger with which they were threatened, and set out from Ma’rib at the head of a great multitude. Gradually the waters made a breach in the Dyke and swept over the country, spreading devastation far and wide. Hence the proverb Dhahabú (or tafarraqú) aydí Saba, "They departed" (or "dispersed") "like the people of Saba."50
Towards the end of the third century AD, or maybe even earlier, 48 the throne of Ma’rib was briefly held by ‘Amr b. ‘Ámir Má’ al-Samá, known as Its destruction announced by signs. Muzayqiyá.49 His wife, Ẓarífa, was skilled in divination. She had dreams and visions that foretold a coming disaster. "Go check the Dyke," she told her husband, who doubted her abilities, "and if you see a rat digging holes in the Dyke with its paws and moving big boulders with its back legs, know that disaster is upon us." So, ‘Amr went to the Dyke and looked closely, and sure enough, he saw a rat moving a huge rock that fifty men couldn't have rolled. Convinced by this and other signs that the Dyke would soon break and the land would be ruined, he decided to sell his belongings and leave with his family; and to avoid raising suspicion, he devised a clever plan. He invited the leading men of the city to a lavish feast, which, as part of the plan, was interrupted by a loud argument between him and his son (or as others say, an orphan raised in his home). They exchanged blows, and ‘Amr shouted, "Oh shame! On the day of my glory, a boy has insulted me and struck my face." He swore he would kill his son, but the guests begged him for mercy until he finally relented. "But by God," he exclaimed, "I will no longer stay in a city where I have faced this humiliation. I will sell my land and my livestock." After successfully getting rid of his belongings—there were plenty of buyers eager to take him at his word—‘Amr informed the people of the danger they faced and left Ma’rib with a large crowd. Gradually, the waters broke through the Dyke and flooded the land, causing widespread destruction. Hence the proverb Dhahabú (or tafarraqú) aydí Saba, "They departed" (or "dispersed") "like the people of Saba."50
This deluge marks an epoch in the history of South Arabia. The waters subside, the land returns to cultivation Fall of the Sabæan Empire. and prosperity, but Ma’rib lies desolate, and the Sabæans have disappeared for ever, except "to point a moral or adorn a tale." Al-A‘shá sang:—
This flood marks a significant moment in the history of South Arabia. The waters recede, the land is ready for farming again Fall of the Sabaean Empire. and prosperity, but Ma’rib remains empty, and the Sabæans have vanished for good, only remaining “to make a point or enhance a story.” Al-A‘shá sang:—

The poet's reference to Ḥimyar is not historically accurate. It was only after the destruction of the Dyke and the dispersion of the Sabæans who built it52 that the Ḥimyarites, with their capital Ẓafár (at a later period, Ṣan‘á) became the rulers of Yemen.
The poet's mention of Ḥimyar isn’t historically correct. It was only after the destruction of the Dyke and the scattering of the Sabæans who built it52 that the Ḥimyarites, with their capital Ẓafár (later known as Ṣan‘á), became the rulers of Yemen.
The first Tubba‘, by which name the Ḥimyarite kings are known to Muḥammadan writers, was Ḥárith, called al-Rá’ish, The Tubba‘s. i.e., the Featherer, because he 'feathered' his people's nest with the booty which he brought home as a conqueror from India and Ádharbayján.53 Of the Tubba‘s who come after him some obviously owe their place in the line of Ḥimyar to genealogists whose respect for the Koran was greater than their critical acumen. Such a man of straw is Ṣa‘b Dhu ’l-Qarnayn (Ṣa‘b the Two-horned).
The first Tubba‘, the name used by Muslim writers for the Ḥimyarite kings, was Ḥárith, known as al-Rá’ish, The Tubbas. i.e., the Featherer, because he 'feathered' his people's nest with the spoils he brought home as a conqueror from India and Ádharbayján.53 Some of the Tubba‘s who came after him likely owe their place in the line of Ḥimyar to genealogists whose reverence for the Koran exceeded their critical thinking. One such figure is Ṣa‘b Dhu ’l-Qarnayn (Ṣa‘b the Two-horned).
The following verses show Dhu ’l-Qarnayn. that he is a double of the mysterious Dhu ’l-Qarnayn of Koranic legend, supposed by most commentators to be identical with Alexander the Great54:—
The following verses show Dhul-Qarnayn. that he is a twin of the mysterious Dhu ’l-Qarnayn from Koranic legend, believed by most commentators to be the same as Alexander the Great54:—
Similarly, among the Tubba‘s we find the Queen of Sheba, whose adventures with Bilqís.Solomon are related in the twenty-seventh chapter of the Koran. Although Muḥammad himself did not mention her name or lineage, his interpreters were equal to the occasion and revealed her as Bilqís, the daughter of Sharáḥíl (Sharaḥbíl).
Similarly, among the Tubba's, we find the Queen of Sheba, whose adventures with Bilqis. Solomon are described in the twenty-seventh chapter of the Koran. Although Muḥammad himself didn't mention her name or heritage, his interpreters stepped up and identified her as Bilqís, the daughter of Sharáḥíl (Sharaḥbíl).
The national hero of South Arabian legend is the Tubba‘ THE TUBBA‘ AS‘AD KÁMIL19 As‘ad Kámil, or, as he is sometimes called, Abú Karib. Even at the present day, says Von Kremer, his memory is kept alive, and still haunts the ruins of his palace at Ẓafár. As‘ad Kámil. "No one who reads the Ballad of his Adventures or the words of exhortation which he addressed on his deathbed to his son Ḥassán can escape from the conviction that here we have to do with genuine folk-poetry—fragments of a South Arabian legendary cycle, the beginnings of which undoubtedly reach back to a high antiquity."57 I translate here the former of these pieces, which may be entitled
The national hero of South Arabian legend is Tubba‘ THE TUBBA‘ AS‘AD KÁMIL19 As‘ad Kámil, or, as he is sometimes known, Abú Karib. Even today, Von Kremer states, his memory lives on and still lingers around the ruins of his palace at Ẓafár. As'ad Kámil. "Anyone who reads the Ballad of his Adventures or the words of encouragement he gave on his deathbed to his son Ḥassán cannot help but feel that this is authentic folk poetry—fragments of a South Arabian legendary cycle, the origins of which surely go back to ancient times."57 I translate here the former of these pieces, which may be titled
Legend makes As‘ad the hero of a brilliant expedition to Persia, where he defeated the general sent against him by the Arsacids, and penetrated to the Caspian Sea. On his way home he marched through the Ḥijáz, and having learned that his son, whom he left behind in Medína, had been treacherously murdered, he resolved to take a terrible vengeance on the people of that city.
Legend has it that As‘ad was the hero of an incredible expedition to Persia, where he defeated the general sent to challenge him by the Arsacids and made it all the way to the Caspian Sea. On his return journey, he traveled through the Ḥijáz, and upon learning that his son, whom he had left in Medína, had been brutally murdered, he decided to exact a terrible revenge on the people of that city.
"Now while the Tubba‘ was carrying on war against them, there came to him two Jewish Rabbins of the Banú Qurayẓa, men deep in knowledge, who when they heard that he wished to destroy the SABA AND ḤIMYAR22 city and its people, said to him: 'O King, forbear! Verily, if thou wilt accept nothing save that which thou desirest, an intervention will be made betwixt thee and the city, and we are As‘ad Kámil and the two Rabbins of Medína. not sure but that sudden chastisement may befall thee.' 'Why so?' he asked. They answered: ''Tis the place of refuge of a prophet who in the after time shall go forth from the sacred territory of Quraysh: it shall be his abode and his home.' So the king refrained himself, for he saw that those two had a particular knowledge, and he was pleased with what they told him. On departing from Medína he followed them in their religion.62 ... And he turned his face towards Mecca, that being his way to Yemen, and when he was between As‘ad Kámil at Mecca. ‘Usfán and Amaj some Hudhalites came to him and said: 'O King, shall we not guide thee to a house of ancient treasure which the kings before thee neglected, wherein are pearls and emeralds and chrysolites and gold and silver?' He said, 'Yea.' They said: 'It is a temple at Mecca which those who belong to it worship and in which they pray.' Now the Hudhalites wished to destroy him thereby, knowing that destruction awaited the king who should seek to violate its precinct. So on comprehending what they proposed, he sent to the two Rabbins to ask them about the affair. They replied: 'These folk intend naught but to destroy thee and thine army; we wot not of any house in the world that God hath chosen for Himself, save this. If thou do that to which they invite thee, thou and those with thee will surely perish together.' He said: 'What then is it ye bid me do when I come there?' They said: 'Thou wilt do as its people do—make the circuit thereof, and magnify and honour it, and shave thy head, and humble thyself before it, until thou go forth from its precinct.' He said: 'And what hinders you from doing that yourselves?' 'By God,' said they, 'it is the temple of our father Abraham, and verily it is even as we told thee, but we are debarred therefrom by the idols which its people have set up around it and by the blood-offerings which they make beside it; for they are vile polytheists,' or words to the same effect. The king perceived that their advice was good and their tale true. He ordered the Hudhalites to approach, and cut off their hands and feet. Then he continued his march to Mecca, where he made the circuit of the temple, sacrificed camels, and shaved his head. According to what is told, he stayed six days at Mecca, feasting the inhabitants with the flesh of camels AS‘AD KÁMIL AND THE RABBINS23 and letting them drink honey.63... Then he moved out with his troops in the direction of Yemen, the two Rabbins accompanying him; and on entering Yemen he called on his subjects He seeks to establish Judaism in Yemen. to adopt the religion which he himself had embraced, but they refused unless the question were submitted to the ordeal of fire which at that time existed in Yemen; for as the Yemenites say, there was in their country a fire that gave judgment between them in their disputes: it devoured the wrong-doer but left the injured person unscathed. The Yemenites therefore came forward with their The ordeal of fire. idols and whatever else they used as a means of drawing nigh unto God, and the two Rabbins came forward with their scriptures hung on their necks like necklaces, and both parties seated themselves at the place from which the fire was wont to issue. And the fire blazed up, and the Yemenites shrank back from it as it approached them, and were afraid, but the bystanders urged them on and bade them take courage. So they held out until the fire enveloped them and consumed the idols and images and the men of Ḥimyar, the bearers thereof; but the Rabbins came forth safe and sound, their brows moist with sweat, and the scriptures were still hanging on their necks. Thereupon the Ḥimyarites consented to adopt the king's religion, and this was the cause of Judaism being established in Yemen."64
"While the Tubba‘ was waging war against them, two knowledgeable Jewish rabbis from the Banú Qurayẓa came to him. When they learned that he wanted to destroy the city and its people, they said to him: 'O King, please hold back! If you insist on only what you desire, an intervention will occur between you and the city, and we cannot guarantee that sudden punishment won't fall upon you.' 'Why is that?' he asked. They replied: 'It's the refuge of a prophet who will come from the sacred territory of Quraysh: it will be his dwelling and home.' The king restrained himself, realizing these two men possessed special knowledge, and he appreciated their counsel. After leaving Medína, he adopted their religion. He then set his sights on Mecca, since that was his route to Yemen. While traveling between ‘Usfán and Amaj, some Hudhalites approached him, saying: 'O King, will we not show you a place of ancient treasure that previous kings overlooked, filled with pearls, emeralds, chrysolites, gold, and silver?' He replied, 'Yes.' They continued: 'It's a temple in Mecca where the worshippers pray.' The Hudhalites intended to lead him into ruin, knowing that destruction awaited any king who would violate its sacred space. Upon realizing their intent, he consulted the two rabbis again. They warned: 'These people only want to destroy you and your army; we know of no house in the world that God has chosen for Himself except this one. If you follow their suggestion, you will surely perish along with your followers.' He asked, 'What should I do when I arrive there?' They instructed: 'You will do as its people do—walk around it, honor and respect it, shave your head, and humble yourself before it, until you leave its sacred area.' He questioned, 'What prevents you from doing that yourselves?' They responded: 'By God, it's the temple of our father Abraham, and it is truly as we told you, but we are barred from it by the idols that its people have set up around it and by the blood sacrifices they make beside it; for they are vile polytheists.' The king recognized that their advice was wise and their account truthful. He commanded the Hudhalites to approach and then cut off their hands and feet. He continued on to Mecca, where he walked around the temple, sacrificed camels, and shaved his head. It’s said that he stayed six days in Mecca, treating the locals to the meat of camels and letting them drink honey. Then he set off with his troops towards Yemen, accompanied by the two rabbis. Upon reaching Yemen, he urged his subjects to adopt the religion he had embraced, but they refused unless it went through the ordeal of fire that was present in Yemen at that time. The Yemenites claimed that there was a fire in their land that judged between them in their disputes: it would consume the wrongdoer but leave the injured unharmed. Thus, the Yemenites brought forth their idols and other means of approaching God, while the two rabbis presented their scriptures, hanging like necklaces around their necks. Both groups sat at the spot where the fire usually emerged. The fire blazed up, and the Yemenites recoiled in fear as it approached, but the onlookers urged them to stand firm. They endured until the fire engulfed them, consuming the idols and images along with the men of Ḥimyar who carried them; however, the rabbis emerged safe, their brows wet with sweat, and their scriptures still hanging around their necks. Consequently, the Ḥimyarites agreed to adopt the king's religion, establishing Judaism in Yemen."
The poem addressed to his son and successor, Ḥassán, which tradition has put into his mouth, is a sort of last will and testament, of which the greater part is taken As‘ad's farewell to his son. up with an account of his conquests and with glorification of his family and himself.65 Nearly all that we find in the way of maxims or injunctions suitable to the solemn occasion is contained in the following verses:—
The poem directed to his son and heir, Ḥassán, which tradition attributes to him, serves as a sort of last will and testament, most of which includes a recounting of his victories and praise for his family and himself.As‘ad's goodbye to his son. Almost everything we find regarding maxims or instructions fitting for this serious occasion is contained in the following verses:—
In connection with Ghaymán a few words may be added respecting the castles in Yemen, of which the ruined skeletons rising from solitary heights seem still to frown The castles of Yemen. defiance upon the passing traveller. Two thousand years ago, and probably long before, they were occupied by powerful barons, more or less independent, who in later times, when the Ḥimyarite Empire had begun to decline, always elected, and occasionally deposed, their royal master. Of these castles the geographer Hamdání has given a detailed account in the eighth book of his great work on the history and antiquities of Yemen entitled the Iklíl, or 'Crown.'68 The oldest and most celebrated was Ghumdán, the citadel of Ṣan‘á. It is described as a huge edifice of twenty stories, each story ten cubits high. The Ghumdán. four façades were built with stone of different colours, white, black, green, and red. On the top story was a chamber which had windows of marble framed with ebony and planewood. Its roof was a slab of pellucid marble, so that when the lord of Ghumdán lay on his couch he saw the birds fly overhead, and could distinguish a raven from a kite. At each corner stood a brazen lion, and when the wind blew ZARQÁ OF YAMÁMA25 it entered the hollow interior of the effigies and made a sound like the roaring of lions.
In relation to Ghaymán, a few words can be added about the castles in Yemen, whose ruined structures rising from isolated heights still seem to glare defiantly at the passing traveler. Two thousand years ago, and likely long before that, they were occupied by powerful barons, who were more or less independent, and when the Ḥimyarite Empire began to decline, they would often elect and sometimes depose their royal leader. The geographer Hamdání provided a detailed account of these castles in the eighth book of his significant work on the history and antiquities of Yemen called the Iklíl, or 'Crown.'68 The oldest and most renowned was Ghumdán, the citadel of Ṣan‘á. It is described as a massive building with twenty stories, each ten cubits high. The Ghumdán. four facades were constructed with stones of different colors: white, black, green, and red. The top story had a room with marble-framed windows made of ebony and planewood. Its roof was a single slab of clear marble, so that when the lord of Ghumdán lay on his couch, he could see the birds flying above and could tell apart a raven from a kite. At each corner stood a bronze lion, and when the wind blew, it entered the hollow interiors of the statues and produced a sound like roaring lions. Zarqá of Yamáma25
The adventure of As‘ad Kámil with the three witches must have recalled to every reader certain scenes in Macbeth. Curiously enough, in the history of his son Ḥassán an incident is related which offers a striking parallel to the march of Birnam Wood. Ṭasm and Jadís have already been mentioned. On the massacre of the former tribe by the latter, a single Ṭasmite named Ribáḥ b. Murra made his escape and took refuge with the Tubba‘ Ḥassán, whom he persuaded to lead an expedition against the murderers. Now Ribáḥ's sister had married a man of Jadís. Her name was Zarqá’u ’l-Yamáma. Zarqá’u ’l-Yamáma—i.e., the Blue-eyed Woman of Yamáma—and she had such piercing sight that she was able to descry an army thirty miles away. Ḥassán therefore bade his horsemen hold in front of them leafy branches which they tore down from the trees. They advanced thus hidden, and towards evening, when they had come within a day's journey, Zarqá said to her people: "I see trees marching." No one believed her until it was too late. Next morning Ḥassán fell upon them and put the whole tribe to the sword.
The adventure of As'ad Kámil with the three witches must have reminded every reader of certain scenes in Macbeth. Interestingly, in the story of his son Ḥassán, there’s an incident that closely resembles the march of Birnam Wood. Ṭasm and Jadís have already been mentioned. After the massacre of the former tribe by the latter, a single Ṭasmite named Ribáḥ b. Murra managed to escape and sought refuge with the Tubba‘ Ḥassán, whom he convinced to lead an attack against the killers. Ribáḥ’s sister had married someone from Jadís. Her name was Zarqá’u ’l-Yamáma. Zarqá’u ’l-Yamáma—i.e., the Blue-eyed Woman of Yamáma—had such sharp eyesight that she could spot an army thirty miles away. So, Ḥassán instructed his horsemen to hold leafy branches in front of them, which they tore down from the trees. They moved forward concealed, and by evening, when they were within a day’s journey, Zarqá told her people: "I see trees marching." No one believed her until it was too late. The next morning, Ḥassán attacked them and slaughtered the entire tribe.
The warlike expeditions to which Ḥassán devoted all his energy were felt as an intolerable burden by the chiefs of Ḥimyar, who formed a plot to slay him and set Ḥassán murdered by his brother. his brother ‘Amr on the throne. ‘Amr was at first unwilling to lend himself to their designs, but ultimately his scruples were overcome, and he stabbed the Tubba‘ with his own hand. The assassin suffered a terrible punishment. Sleep deserted him, and in his remorse he began to execute the conspirators one after another. There was, however, a single chief called Dhú Dhú Ru‘ayn. Ru‘ayn, who had remained loyal and had done his best to save ‘Amr from the guilt of fratricide. Finding his efforts fruitless, he requested ‘Amr to take charge of a sealed SABA AND ḤIMYAR26 paper which he brought with him, and to keep it in a safe place until he should ask for it. ‘Amr consented and thought no more of the matter. Afterwards, imagining that Dhú Ru‘ayn had joined in the fatal plot, he gave orders for his execution. "How!" exclaimed Dhú Ru‘ayn, "did not I tell thee what the crime involved?" and he asked for the sealed writing, which was found to contain these verses—
The military campaigns that Ḥassán threw himself into felt like an unbearable burden to the chiefs of Ḥimyar, who conspired to kill him and put his brother ‘Amr on the throne. At first, ‘Amr was hesitant to go along with their plan, but eventually, he gave in to his doubts and stabbed the Tubba‘ himself. The assassin faced horrible consequences. He couldn’t sleep, and out of guilt, he started to eliminate the conspirators one by one. However, there was one chief named Dhú Ru‘ayn, who stayed loyal and tried his best to save ‘Amr from the shame of brother-killing. Seeing his efforts were in vain, he asked ‘Amr to take a sealed piece of paper he had brought and keep it safe until he requested it back. ‘Amr agreed and didn’t think about it again. Later, assuming that Dhú Ru‘ayn was part of the deadly plan, he ordered his execution. "What!" exclaimed Dhú Ru‘ayn, "Didn’t I warn you about the implications of this crime?" He then asked for the sealed paper, which turned out to contain these verses—
On reading this, ‘Amr recognised that Dhú Ru‘ayn had spoken the truth, and he spared his life.
On reading this, ‘Amr realized that Dhú Ru‘ayn had told the truth, and he spared his life.
With ‘Amr the Tubba‘ dynasty comes to an end. The succeeding kings were elected by eight of the most powerful barons, who in reality were independent princes, each ruling in his strong castle over as many vassals and retainers as he could bring into subjection. During this period the Abyssinians conquered at least some part of the country, and Christian viceroys were sent by the Najáshí (Negus) to govern it in his name. At last Dhú Nuwás, a descendant of the Tubba‘ As‘ad Kámil, crushed the rebellious barons and made himself unquestioned monarch of Yemen. A fanatical adherent of Judaism, he resolved to stamp out Christianity in Dhú Nuwás. Najrán, where it is said to have been introduced from Syria by a holy man called Faymiyún (Phemion). The Ḥimyarites flocked to his standard, not so much from religious motives as from hatred of the Abyssinians. The pretended murder of two Jewish children gave Dhú Nuwás a plausible casus belli. He marched against Najrán with an overwhelming force, entered the city, and bade the inhabitants Massacre of the Christians in Najrán (523 a.d.). choose between Judaism and death. Many perished by the sword; the rest were thrown into a trench which the king ordered to be dug and filled with DHÚ NUWÁS27 blazing fire. Nearly a hundred years later, when Muḥammad was being sorely persecuted, he consoled and encouraged his followers by the example of the Christians of Najrán, who suffered "for no other reason but that they believed in the mighty, the glorious God."70 Dhú Nuwás paid dearly for his triumph. Daws Dhú Tha‘labán, one of those who escaped from the massacre, fled to the Byzantine emperor and implored him, as the head of Christendom, to assist them in obtaining vengeance. Justinus accordingly wrote a letter to the Najáshí, desiring him to take action, and ere long an Abyssinian army, 70,000 strong, under the command of Aryáṭ, disembarked in Yemen. Dhú Nuwás could not count on the loyalty of the Ḥimyarite nobles; his troops melted away. "When he saw Death of Dhú Nuwás. the fate that had befallen himself and his people, he turned to the sea and setting spurs to his horse, rode through the shallows until he reached the deep water. Then he plunged into the waves and nothing more of him was seen."71
With ‘Amr the Tubba‘ dynasty coming to an end, the following kings were chosen by eight of the most powerful barons, who were essentially independent princes, each ruling from their fortified castles over as many vassals and retainers as they could control. During this time, the Abyssinians took over at least part of the country, and Christian viceroys were appointed by the Najáshí (Negus) to govern in his name. Eventually, Dhú Nuwás, a descendant of the Tubba‘ As‘ad Kámil, defeated the rebellious barons and established himself as the undisputed monarch of Yemen. A staunch follower of Judaism, he aimed to eradicate Christianity in Dhú Nuwás. Najrán, where it's said to have been brought from Syria by a holy man named Faymiyún (Phemion). The Ḥimyarites rallied to his cause, not primarily out of religious devotion but out of resentment towards the Abyssinians. The alleged murder of two Jewish children provided Dhú Nuwás with a justifiable reason for war. He advanced on Najrán with a massive army, entered the city, and ordered the residents Massacre of Christians in Najrán (523 A.D.). to choose between Judaism and death. Many were killed by the sword; the survivors were thrown into a trench that the king commanded to be dug and filled with DHÚ NUWÁS27 blazing fire. Almost a century later, when Muḥammad faced severe persecution, he comforted and motivated his followers by referencing the Christians of Najrán, who suffered "for no other reason but that they believed in the mighty, the glorious God."70 Dhú Nuwás paid a heavy price for his victory. Daws Dhú Tha‘labán, one of the survivors of the massacre, fled to the Byzantine emperor and begged him, as the leader of Christendom, to help them seek revenge. Accordingly, Justinus wrote a letter to the Najáshí, asking him to take action, and soon an Abyssinian army, 70,000 strong, led by Aryáṭ, landed in Yemen. Dhú Nuwás could not rely on the loyalty of the Ḥimyarite nobles; his troops began to disperse. "When he witnessed Death of Dhú Nuwás. the fate that had befallen himself and his people, he turned to the sea and spurred his horse, riding through the shallows until he reached the deep waters. Then he dove into the waves, and nothing more was seen of him."71
Thus died, or thus at any rate should have died, the last representative of the long line of Ḥimyarite kings. Henceforth Yemen appears in Pre-islamic history only as an Abyssinian dependency or as a Persian protectorate. The events now to be related form the prologue to a new drama in which South Arabia, so far from being the centre of interest, plays an almost insignificant rôle.72
Thus died, or at least should have died, the last representative of the long line of Ḥimyarite kings. From now on, Yemen appears in Pre-Islamic history only as an Abyssinian dependency or as a Persian protectorate. The events that follow create the prologue to a new drama where South Arabia, rather than being the focus, plays an almost insignificant role.72
On the death of Dhú Nuwás, the Abyssinian general Aryáṭ continued his march through Yemen. He slaughtered a third part of the males, laid waste a third part of the land, and sent a third part of the women and children to the Yemen under Abyssinian rule. Najáshí as slaves. Having reduced the Yemenites to submission and re-established order, he held the position of viceroy SABA AND ḤIMYAR28 for several years. Then mutiny broke out in the Abyssinian army of occupation, and his authority was disputed by an officer, named Abraha. When the rivals faced each other, Abraha said to Aryáṭ: "What will it avail you to engage the Abyssinians in a civil war that will leave none of them alive? Fight it out with me, and let the troops follow the victor." His challenge being accepted, Abraha stepped forth. He was a short, fleshy man, compactly built, a devout Christian, while Aryáṭ was big, tall, and handsome. When the duel began, Aryáṭ thrust his spear Abraha and Aryáṭ. with the intention of piercing Abraha's brain, but it glanced off his forehead, slitting his eyelid, nose, and lip—hence the name, al-Ashram, by which Abraha was afterwards known; and ere he could repeat the blow, a youth in Abraha's service, called ‘Atwada, who was seated on a hillock behind his master, sprang forward and dealt him a mortal wound. Thus Abraha found himself commander-in-chief of the Abyssinian army, but the Najáshí was enraged and swore not to rest until he set foot on the soil of Yemen and cut off the rebel's forelock. On hearing this, Abraha wrote to the Najáshí: "O King, Aryáṭ was thy servant even as I am. We quarrelled over thy command, both of us owing allegiance to thee, but I had more strength than he to command the Abyssinians and keep discipline and exert authority. When I heard of the king's oath, I shore my head, and now I send him a sack of the earth of Yemen that he may put it under his feet and fulfil his oath." The Najáshí answered this act of submission by appointing Abraha to be his viceroy.... Then Abraha built the church (al-Qalís) at San‘á, the like of which was not to be seen at that time in the whole world, and wrote to the Najáshí that he would not be content until he had diverted thither every pilgrim in Arabia. This letter made much talk, and a man of the Banú Fuqaym, one of those who arranged the calendar, was angered by what he learned of Abraha's purpose; so he went into the church and defiled it. When Abraha heard that the author of the outrage belonged to the people of the Temple in Mecca, and that he meant to show thereby his scorn and contempt for the new foundation, he waxed wroth and swore that he would march against the Temple and lay it in ruins.
Upon the death of Dhú Nuwás, the Abyssinian general Aryáṭ continued his advance through Yemen. He killed a third of the men, devastated a third of the land, and sent a third of the women and children to the Yemen under Ethiopian rule. Najáshí as slaves. After bringing the Yemenites to heel and restoring order, he served as viceroy Saba and Himyar28 for several years. Then, a mutiny broke out in the Abyssinian occupying army, and his authority was challenged by an officer named Abraha. When the two faced each other, Abraha said to Aryáṭ: "What good will it do to engage the Abyssinians in a civil war that will leave none of us alive? Settle it with me, and let the troops follow the winner." When his challenge was accepted, Abraha stepped forward. He was short and stocky, a devout Christian, while Aryáṭ was tall, big, and attractive. When the duel started, Aryáṭ aimed his spear at Abraha's head, but it glanced off, cutting his eyelid, nose, and lip—hence the name al-Ashram, by which Abraha became known. Before Aryáṭ could strike again, a young man in Abraha's service, named ‘Atwada, who was sitting on a small hill behind his master, rushed forward and dealt Aryáṭ a fatal blow. Thus, Abraha became the commander-in-chief of the Abyssinian army, but the Najáshí was furious and vowed not to rest until he stepped foot in Yemen and took down the rebel's forelock. After hearing this, Abraha wrote to the Najáshí: "O King, Aryáṭ was your servant just like I am. We fought over your command, both of us loyal to you, but I had the strength to lead the Abyssinians and maintain order. When I learned of the king's oath, I shaved my head, and now I send him a sack of Yemen's earth so he can put it under his feet and fulfill his oath." The Najáshí responded to this act of submission by appointing Abraha as his viceroy.... Then Abraha built the church (al-Qalís) in San‘á, unlike anything else in the world at that time, and wrote to the Najáshí that he wouldn’t be satisfied until he brought every pilgrim in Arabia there. This letter stirred up a lot of talk, and a man from the Banú Fuqaym, one of those who managed the calendar, was angered by Abraha's intentions; so he entered the church and desecrated it. When Abraha found out that the perpetrator was from the people of the Temple in Mecca and that this act was meant to show disdain for his new foundation, he became furious and swore he would march against the Temple and destroy it.
The disastrous failure of this expedition, which took place in the year of the Elephant (570 a.d.), did not at once free Yemen from the Abyssinian yoke. The sons of Abraha, Yaksum and Masrúq, bore heavily on the Arabs. Seeing no THE ABYSSINIANS IN YEMEN29 help among his own people, a noble Ḥimyarite named Sayf b. Dhí Yazan resolved to seek foreign intervention. His choice lay between the Byzantine and Persian empires, Sayf b. Dhí Yazan. and he first betook himself to Constantinople. Disappointed there, he induced the Arab king of Ḥíra, who was under Persian suzerainty, to present him at the court of Madá’in (Ctesiphon). How he won audience of the Sásánian monarch, Núshírwán, surnamed the Just, and tempted him by an ingenious trick to raise a force of eight hundred condemned felons, who were set free and shipped to Yemen under the command of an aged general; how they literally 'burned their boats' and, drawing courage from despair, routed the Abyssinian host and made Yemen a satrapy The Persians in Yemen (circa 572 a.d.). of Persia73—this forms an almost epic narrative, which I have omitted here (apart from considerations of space) because it belongs to Persian rather than to Arabian literary history, being probably based, as Nöldeke has suggested, on traditions handed down by the Persian conquerors who settled in Yemen to their aristocratic descendants whom the Arabs called al-Abná (the Sons) or Banu ’l-Aḥrár (Sons of the Noble).
The disastrous failure of this expedition, which occurred in the year of the Elephant (570 A.D.), didn’t immediately free Yemen from the Abyssinian control. The sons of Abraha, Yaksum and Masrúq, continued to heavily oppress the Arabs. Noticing a lack of support from his own people, a noble Ḥimyarite named Sayf b. Dhí Yazan decided to seek help from outside. He chose between the Byzantine and Persian empires, Sayf b. Dhí Yazan. and first went to Constantinople. After being let down there, he persuaded the Arab king of Ḥíra, who was under Persian rule, to introduce him at the court of Madá’in (Ctesiphon). He managed to gain an audience with the Sásánian king, Núshírwán, known as the Just, and cleverly convinced him to raise a force of eight hundred condemned criminals, who were released and sent to Yemen under the command of an elderly general. These men literally 'burned their boats,' drawing courage from their desperation, and defeated the Abyssinian army, turning Yemen into a province The Persians in Yemen (circa 572 AD). of Persia73—this creates an almost epic story, which I have left out here (not just for space reasons) because it belongs more to Persian than to Arabian literary history, likely based, as Nöldeke has suggested, on stories passed down by the Persian conquerors who settled in Yemen to their nobility whom the Arabs referred to as al-Abná (the Sons) or Banu ’l-Aḥrár (Sons of the Noble).
Leaving the once mighty kingdom of Yemen thus pitiably and for ever fallen from its high estate, we turn northward into the main stream of Arabian history.
Leaving the once powerful kingdom of Yemen, now sadly fallen from its former glory, we head north into the main narrative of Arabian history.
CHAPTER II
THE HISTORY AND LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS
Muḥammadans include the whole period of Arabian history from the earliest times down to the establishment of Islam in the term al-Jáhiliyya, which was used by The Age of Barbarism (al-Jáhiliyya). Muḥammad in four passages of the Koran and is generally translated 'the state or ignorance' or simply 'the Ignorance.' Goldziher, however, has shown conclusively that the meaning attached to jahl (whence Jáhiliyya is derived) by the Pre-islamic poets is not so much 'ignorance' as 'wildness,' 'savagery,' and that its true antithesis is not ‘ilm (knowledge), but rather ḥilm, which denotes the moral reasonableness of a civilised man. "When Muḥammadans say that Islam put an end to the manners and customs of the Jáhiliyya, they have in view those barbarous practices, that savage temper, by which Arabian heathendom is distinguished from Islam and by the abolition of which Muḥammad sought to work a moral reformation in his countrymen: the haughty spirit of the Jáhiliyya (ḥamiyyatu ’l-Jáhiliyya), the tribal pride and the endless tribal feuds, the cult of revenge, the implacability and all the other pagan characteristics which Islam was destined to overcome."74
Muḥammadans refer to the entire period of Arabian history from the earliest times until the rise of Islam as al-Jáhiliyya, a term used by The Age of Barbarism (al-Jáhiliyya). Muḥammad mentions it in four places in the Koran, and it is usually translated as 'the state of ignorance' or simply 'the Ignorance.' However, Goldziher has clearly demonstrated that the meaning attributed to jahl (from which Jáhiliyya comes) by the pre-Islamic poets is less about 'ignorance' and more about 'wildness' or 'savagery.' The true opposite of this is not ‘ilm (knowledge), but rather ḥilm, which signifies the moral reasonableness of a civilized person. When Muḥammadans say that Islam ended the customs and practices of Jáhiliyya, they are referring to those barbaric behaviors and savage attitudes that set Arabian paganism apart from Islam. By abolishing these, Muḥammad aimed to bring about a moral reform in his people: the arrogant spirit of Jáhiliyya (ḥamiyyatu ’l-Jáhiliyya), the pride of tribal affiliation, the ongoing tribal conflicts, the culture of revenge, the unforgiving nature, and all the other pagan traits that Islam was destined to overcome."74
Our sources of information regarding this period may be classified as follows:—
Our sources of information about this period can be categorized as follows:—
(1) Poems and fragments of verse, which though not written SOURCES OF INFORMATION31 down at the time were preserved by oral tradition and committed to writing, for the most part, two or three hundred years afterwards. The importance of this, virtually Sources of information concerning the Jáhiliyya. the sole contemporary record of Pre-islamic history, is recognised in the well-known saying, "Poetry is the public register of the Arabs (al-shi‘ru díwánu ’l-‘Arab); thereby genealogies are kept in mind and famous actions are made familiar." Some account of the chief collections of old Arabian poetry will be given in the next chapter.
(1) Poems and fragments of verse, which, although not written INFORMATION SOURCES31 down at the time, were preserved through oral tradition and mostly recorded in writing two or three hundred years later. The significance of this, essentially Sources of information about the Jáhiliyya. the only contemporary account of Pre-Islamic history, is highlighted in the famous saying, "Poetry is the public register of the Arabs (al-shi‘ru díwánu ’l-‘Arab); it keeps genealogies in mind and makes famous deeds well-known." An overview of the main collections of ancient Arabian poetry will be presented in the next chapter.
(2) Proverbs. These are of less value, as they seldom explain themselves, while the commentary attached to them is the work of scholars bent on explaining them at all costs, though in many cases their true meaning could only be conjectured and the circumstances of their origin had been entirely forgotten. Notwithstanding this very pardonable excess of zeal, we could ill afford to lose the celebrated collections of Mufaḍḍal b. Salama († circa 900 a.d.) and Maydání († 1124 a.d.),75 which contain so much curious information throwing light on every aspect of Pre-islamic life.
(2) Proverbs. These are less valuable since they rarely explain themselves, and the commentary that comes with them is created by scholars determined to interpret them no matter what, even though in many instances their true meaning can only be guessed, and the context of their origin has been completely forgotten. Despite this understandable eagerness, we would be at a loss without the famous collections of Mufaḍḍal b. Salama († circa 900 A.D.) and Maydání († 1124 CE),75 which hold a wealth of intriguing information that sheds light on every aspect of Pre-Islamic life.
(3) Traditions and legends. Since the art of writing was neither understood nor practised by the heathen Arabs in general, it was impossible that Prose, as a literary form, should exist among them. The germs of Arabic Prose, however, may be traced back to the Jáhiliyya. Besides the proverb (mathal) and the oration (khuṭba) we find elements of history and romance in the prose narratives used by the rhapsodists to introduce and set forth plainly the matter of their songs, and in the legends which recounted the glorious deeds of tribes and individuals. A vast number of such stories—some unmistakably genuine, others bearing the stamp of fiction—are preserved in various literary, historical, and geographical works composed under the ‘Abbásid Caliphate, especially in the Kitábu ’l-Aghání (Book THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS32 of Songs) by Abu ’l-Faraj of Iṣfahán († 967 a.d.), an invaluable compilation based on the researches of the great Humanists as they have been well named by Sir Charles Lyall, of the second and third centuries after the Hijra.76 The original writings of these early critics and scholars have The Book of Songs. perished almost without exception, and beyond the copious citations in the Aghání we possess hardly any specimens of their work. "The Book of Songs," says Ibn Khaldún, "is the Register of the Arabs. It comprises all that they had achieved in the past of excellence in every kind of poetry, history, music, et cetera. So far as I am aware, no other book can be put on a level with it in this respect. It is the final resource of the student of belles-lettres, and leaves him nothing further to desire."77
(3) Traditions and legends. Since the art of writing wasn't understood or practiced by the pagan Arabs in general, it was impossible for Prose, as a literary form, to exist among them. However, the roots of Arabic Prose can be traced back to the Jáhiliyya. In addition to proverbs (mathal) and speeches (khuṭba), we find elements of history and romance in the prose narratives used by storytellers to introduce and clearly present the content of their songs, as well as in the legends recounting the glorious deeds of tribes and individuals. A large number of such stories—some unquestionably authentic, others clearly fictional—are preserved in various literary, historical, and geographical works produced during the ‘Abbásid Caliphate, especially in the Kitábu ’l-Aghání (Book of Songs) by Abu ’l-Faraj of Iṣfahán († 967 A.D.), an invaluable compilation based on the research of the great Humanists, as Sir Charles Lyall aptly described those from the second and third centuries after the Hijra.76 The original writings of these early critics and scholars have The Songs. almost entirely disappeared, and beyond the extensive quotations in the Aghání, we have very few examples of their work. "The Book of Songs," says Ibn Khaldún, "is the Register of the Arabs. It includes everything they achieved in the past in every kind of poetry, history, music, et cetera. To my knowledge, no other book can compare to it in this regard. It is the ultimate resource for the student of fine literature and offers him nothing further to desire."77
In the following pages I shall not attempt to set in due order and connection the confused mass of poetry and legend in which all that we know of Pre-islamic Arabia Scope of this chapter. lies deeply embedded. This task has already been performed with admirable skill by Caussin de Perceval in his Essai sur l'histoire des Arabes avant l'Islamisme,78 and it could serve no useful purpose to inflict a dry summary of that famous work upon the reader. The better course, I think, will be to select a few typical and outstanding features of the time and to present them, wherever possible, as they have been drawn—largely from imagination—by the Arabs themselves. If the Arabian traditions are wanting in historical accuracy they are nevertheless, taken as a whole, true in spirit to the Dark Age which they call up from the dead and reverently unfold beneath our eyes.
In the following pages, I won’t try to arrange the messy collection of poetry and legends that contain everything we know about Pre-Islamic Arabia Chapter overview.. That job has already been done exceptionally well by Caussin de Perceval in his Essai sur l'histoire des Arabes avant l'Islamisme,78 and it wouldn’t be useful to put a boring summary of that famous work in front of the reader. I think a better approach is to choose a few typical and significant features of the time and present them as they have been largely imagined by the Arabs themselves. Even though Arabian traditions may lack historical accuracy, they are still, overall, true to the spirit of the Dark Age that they evoke and respectfully reveal before us.
ARAB KINGDOMS33 About the middle of the third century of our era Arabia was enclosed on the north and north-east by the rival empires of Rome and Persia, to which the Syrian desert, stretching right across the peninsula, formed a natural termination. In order to protect themselves from Bedouin raiders, who poured over the frontier-provinces, and after laying hands on all the booty within reach vanished as suddenly as they came, both Powers found it necessary to plant a line of garrisons along the edge of the wilderness. Thus the tribesmen were partially held in check, but as force alone seemed an expensive and inefficient remedy it was decided, in accordance with the well-proved maxim, divide et impera, to enlist a number of the offending tribes in the Imperial service. Regular pay and the prospect of unlimited plunder—for in those days Rome and Persia were almost perpetually at war—were inducements that no true Bedouin could resist. They fought, however, as free allies under their own chiefs or The Arab dynasties of Ḥíra and Ghassán. phylarchs. In this way two Arabian dynasties sprang up—the Ghassánids in Syria and the Lakhmites at Ḥíra, west of the Euphrates—military buffer-states, always ready to collide even when they were not urged on by the suzerain powers behind them. The Arabs soon showed what they were capable of when trained and disciplined in arms. On the defeat of Valerian by the Chosroes Sábúr I, an Arab chieftain in Palmyra, named Udhayna (Odenathus), marched at the head of a strong force against the conqueror, drove him out of Syria, and pursued him up to the very walls of Madá’in, the Persian capital (265 a.d.). His brilliant exploits were duly rewarded by the Emperor Gallienus, who bestowed on him the title of Augustus. He was, in fact, the Odenathus and Zenobia. acknowledged master of the Roman legions in the East when, a year later, he was treacherously murdered. He found a worthy successor in his wife, the noble and ambitious Zenobia, who set herself the task of building up a great Oriental Empire. She fared, however, no THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS34 better than did Cleopatra in a like enterprise. For a moment the issue was doubtful, but Aurelian triumphed and the proud 'Queen of the East' was led a captive before his chariot through the streets of Rome (274 a.d.).
Arab Kingdoms33 Around the middle of the third century AD, Arabia was bordered to the north and northeast by the competing empires of Rome and Persia, with the Syrian desert running across the peninsula forming a natural barrier. To protect themselves from Bedouin raiders who crossed the borders, grabbing everything they could and disappearing as quickly as they arrived, both empires found it necessary to establish a line of garrisons along the edge of the wilderness. This way, the tribesmen were partially kept in check, but since relying solely on force proved costly and ineffective, it was decided, in line with the well-known strategy of divide et impera, to recruit some of the troublesome tribes into military service for the Empire. Regular pay and the chance for limitless spoils—since Rome and Persia were almost always at war—were temptations no authentic Bedouin could turn down. However, they fought as free allies under their own leaders or The Arab dynasties of Ḥíra and Ghassán. phylarchs. This led to the rise of two Arabian dynasties—the Ghassánids in Syria and the Lakhmites at Ḥíra, west of the Euphrates—acting as military buffer-states, always ready for conflict even without encouragement from the dominant powers behind them. The Arabs quickly demonstrated their capabilities when properly trained and disciplined in combat. After Valerian's defeat by Chosroes Sábúr I, an Arab leader in Palmyra named Udhayna (Odenathus) marched with a strong force against the conqueror, driving him out of Syria and pursuing him to the very gates of Madá’in, the Persian capital (265 AD). His remarkable achievements were rewarded by Emperor Gallienus, who gave him the title of Augustus. He became the Odenathus and Zenobia. recognized commander of the Roman legions in the East when, a year later, he was treacherously murdered. He found a worthy successor in his noble and ambitious wife, Zenobia, who aimed to establish a vast Oriental Empire. However, she fared no better than Cleopatra in a similar venture. For a moment, the outcome was uncertain, but Aurelian emerged victorious, and the proud 'Queen of the East' was paraded as a captive before his chariot through the streets of Rome (274 A.D.). THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS34
These events were not forgotten by the Arabs. It flattered their national pride to recall that once, at any rate, Roman armies had marched under the flag of an Arabian princess. But the legend, as told in their traditions, has little in common with reality. Not only are names and places freely altered—Zenobia herself being confused with her Syrian general, Zabdai—but the historical setting, though dimly visible in the background, has been distorted almost beyond recognition: what remains is one of those romantic adventures which delighted the Arabs of the Jáhiliyya, just as their modern descendants are never tired of listening to the Story of ‘Antar or to the Thousand Nights and a Night.
These events were not forgotten by the Arabs. It boosted their national pride to remember that, at least once, Roman armies had marched under the flag of an Arabian princess. However, the legend, as recounted in their traditions, has little in common with reality. Not only are names and places freely changed—Zenobia herself being mixed up with her Syrian general, Zabdai—but the historical context, while faintly visible in the background, has been so distorted that it's nearly unrecognizable: what remains is one of those romantic tales that thrilled the Arabs of the Jáhiliyya, just like their modern descendants never tire of hearing the Story of ‘Antar or the Thousand Nights and a Night.
The first king of the Arab settlers in ‘Iráq (Babylonia)79 is said to have been Málik the Azdite, Málik the Azdite. who was accidentally shot with an arrow by his son, Sulayma. Before he expired he uttered a verse which has become proverbial:—
The first king of the Arab settlers in Iraq (Babylonia)79 is said to have been Malik the Azdite, Malik the Azdite. who was accidentally shot with an arrow by his son, Sulayma. Before he died, he spoke a verse that has become famous:—
Málik's kingdom, if it can properly be described as such, was consolidated and organised by his son, Jadhíma, surnamed al-Abrash (the Speckled)—a polite euphemism for Jadhíma al-Abrash. al-Abraṣ (the Leprous). He reigned as the vassal of Ardashír Bábakán, the founder (226 a.d.) of the Sásánian dynasty in Persia, which thereafter continued to dominate the Arabs of ‘Iráq during the whole Pre-islamic JADHÍMA AL-ABRASH35 period. Jadhíma is the hero of many fables and proverbs. His pride, it is said, was so overweening that he would suffer no boon-companions except two stars called al-Farqadán, and when he drank wine he used to pour out a cup for each of them. He had a page, ‘Adí b. Naṣr, with whom his sister fell in love; and in a moment of intoxication he gave his consent to their marriage. Next morning, furious at the trick which had been played upon him, he beheaded the unlucky bridegroom and reviled his sister for having married a slave. Nevertheless, when a son was born, Jadhíma adopted the boy, and as he grew up regarded him with the utmost affection. One day the youthful ‘Amr suddenly disappeared. For a long time no trace of him could be found, but at last he was discovered, running wild and naked, by two brothers, Málik and ‘Aqíl, who cared for him and clothed him and presented him to the king. Overjoyed at the sight, Jadhíma promised to grant them whatever they asked. They chose the honour, which no mortal had hitherto obtained, of being his boon-companions, and by this title (nadmáná Jadhíma) they are known to fame.
Málik's kingdom, if it can really be called that, was organized and established by his son, Jadhíma, nicknamed al-Abrash (the Speckled)—a polite way of referring to Jadhíma al-Abrash. al-Abraṣ (the Leprous). He ruled as a vassal of Ardashír Bábakán, the founder (226 AD) of the Sásánian dynasty in Persia, which continued to control the Arabs of ‘Iráq throughout the entire Pre-Islamic JADHÍMA AL-ABRASH35 period. Jadhíma is the main character in many tales and sayings. It is said that his pride was so excessive that he would allow no companions except for two stars named al-Farqadán, and when he drank wine, he would pour out a cup for each of them. He had a servant, ‘Adí b. Naṣr, whom his sister fell in love with; and in a moment of drunkenness, he agreed to their marriage. The next morning, furious at the trick played on him, he beheaded the unfortunate groom and scolded his sister for marrying a servant. However, when a son was born, Jadhíma adopted the boy, and as he grew, he treated him with great affection. One day, the young ‘Amr suddenly vanished. For a long time, no one could find him, but eventually, he was discovered, running wild and naked, by two brothers, Málik and ‘Aqíl, who took care of him, clothed him, and presented him to the king. Overjoyed at the sight, Jadhíma promised to give them whatever they wanted. They chose the honor, which no one had ever received before, of being his companions, and by this title (nadmáná Jadhíma), they are remembered in history.
Jadhíma was a wise and warlike prince. In one of his expeditions he defeated and slew ‘Amr b. Ẓarib b. Ḥassán b. Udhayna, an Arab chieftain who had brought part of Eastern Syria and Mesopotamia under his sway, and who, as the name Udhayna indicates, is probably identical with Odenathus, the husband of Zenobia. This opinion is confirmed by the statement of Ibn Qutayba that "Jadhíma sought in marriage The story of Zabbá. Zabbá, the daughter of the King of Mesopotamia, who became queen after her husband."80—According to the view generally held by Muḥammadan authors Zabbá81 was the daughter of ‘Amr b. Ẓarib and was THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS36 elected to succeed him when he fell in battle. However this may be, she proved herself a woman of extraordinary courage and resolution. As a safeguard against attack she built two strong castles on either bank of the Euphrates and connected them by a subterranean tunnel; she made one fortress her own residence, while her sister, Zaynab, occupied the other.
Jadhíma was a wise and battle-ready prince. During one of his campaigns, he defeated and killed ‘Amr b. Ẓarib b. Ḥassán b. Udhayna, an Arab leader who had taken control of parts of Eastern Syria and Mesopotamia, and who, as the name Udhayna suggests, is likely the same as Odenathus, the husband of Zenobia. This view is supported by Ibn Qutayba's statement that "Jadhíma sought in marriage The tale of Zabbá. Zabbá, the daughter of the King of Mesopotamia, who became queen after her husband."80—According to what most Muslim writers believe, Zabbá81 was the daughter of ‘Amr b. Ẓarib and was THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS36 chosen to succeed him when he died in battle. Regardless of the details, she demonstrated remarkable courage and determination. As protection against attacks, she built two strong castles on either side of the Euphrates and connected them with an underground tunnel; she made one fortress her home, while her sister, Zaynab, lived in the other.
Having thus secured her position she determined to take vengeance on Jadhíma. She wrote to him that the sceptre was slipping from her feeble grasp, that she found no man worthy of her except himself, that she desired to unite her kingdom with his by marriage, and begged him to come and see her. Jadhíma needed no urging. Deaf to the warnings of his friend and counsellor, Qaṣír, he started from Baqqa, a castle on the Euphrates. When they had travelled some distance, Qaṣír implored him to return. "No," said Jadhíma, "the affair was decided at Baqqa"—words which passed into a proverb. On approaching their destination the king saw with alarm squadrons of cavalry between him and the city, and said to Qaṣír, "What is the prudent course?" "You left prudence at Baqqa," he replied; "if the cavalry advance and salute you as king and then retire in front of you, the woman is sincere, but if they cover your flanks and encompass you, they mean treachery. Mount al-‘Aṣá"—Jadhíma's favourite mare—"for she cannot be overtaken or outpaced, and rejoin your troops while there is yet time." Jadhíma refused to follow this advice. Presently he was surrounded by the cavalry and captured. Qaṣír, however, sprang on the mare's back and galloped thirty miles without drawing rein.
Having secured her position, she decided to take revenge on Jadhíma. She wrote to him that the scepter was slipping from her weak grasp, that she found no man worthy of her except him, that she wanted to unite their kingdoms through marriage, and begged him to come and see her. Jadhíma needed no encouragement. Ignoring the warnings of his friend and advisor, Qaṣír, he set off from Baqqa, a castle on the Euphrates. After traveling some distance, Qaṣír urged him to turn back. "No," Jadhíma replied, "the decision was made at Baqqa"—a saying that became a proverb. As they got closer to their destination, the king saw with alarm groups of cavalry blocking his way to the city, and asked Qaṣír, "What should I do?" "You left good judgment at Baqqa," he replied; "if the cavalry advance and greet you as king before retreating, then the woman is sincere, but if they flank you and surround you, it’s a trap. Get on al-‘Aṣá,"—Jadhíma's favorite mare—"because she can't be caught or outrun, and rejoin your troops while there's still time." Jadhíma refused to take this advice. Soon, he was surrounded by the cavalry and captured. Qaṣír, however, jumped onto the mare's back and raced thirty miles without stopping.
When Jadhíma was brought to Zabbá she seated him on a skin of leather and ordered her maidens to open the veins in his arm, so that his blood should flow into a golden bowl. "O Jadhíma," said she, "let not a single drop be lost. I want it as a cure for madness." The dying man suddenly moved his arm and sprinkled with his blood one of the marble pillars of the hall—an evil portent for Zabbá, inasmuch as it had been prophesied by a certain soothsayer that unless every drop of the king's blood entered the bowl, his murder would be avenged.
When Jadhíma was brought to Zabbá, she had him sit on a piece of leather and instructed her maidens to cut the veins in his arm so that his blood would flow into a golden bowl. "O Jadhíma," she said, "make sure not a single drop is wasted. I need it as a cure for madness." The dying man suddenly moved his arm and splattered some of his blood onto one of the marble pillars of the hall—an ominous sign for Zabbá, since a certain soothsayer had predicted that unless every drop of the king's blood made it into the bowl, his murder would be avenged.
Now Qaṣír came to ‘Amr b. ‘Adí, Jadhíma's nephew and son by adoption, who has been mentioned above, and engaged to win over the army to his side if he would take vengeance on Zabbá. "But how?" cried ‘Amr; " for she is more inaccessible than the eagle of the air." "Only help me," said Qaṣír, "and you will be clear of blame." He THE STORY OF ZABBÁ37 cut off his nose and ears and betook himself to Zabbá, pretending that he had been mutilated by ‘Amr. The queen believed what she saw, welcomed him, and gave him money to trade on her behalf. Qaṣír hastened to the palace of ‘Amr at Ḥíra, and, having obtained permission to ransack the royal treasury, he returned laden with riches. Thus he gradually crept into the confidence of Zabbá, until one day he said to her: "It behoves every king and queen to provide themselves with a secret passage wherein to take refuge in case of danger." Zabbá answered: "I have already done so," and showed him the tunnel which she had constructed underneath the Euphrates. His project was now ripe for execution. With the help of ‘Amr he fitted out a caravan of a thousand camels, each carrying two armed men concealed in sacks. When they drew near the city of Zabbá, Qaṣír left them and rode forward to announce their arrival to the queen, who from the walls of her capital viewed the long train of heavily burdened camels and marvelled at the slow pace with which they advanced. As the last camel passed through the gates of the city the janitor pricked one of the sacks with an ox-goad which he had with him, and hearing a cry of pain, exclaimed, "By God, there's mischief in the sacks!" But it was too late. ‘Amr and his men threw themselves upon the garrison and put them to the sword. Zabbá sought to escape by the tunnel, but Qaṣír stood barring the exit on the further side of the stream. She hurried back, and there was ‘Amr facing her. Resolved that her enemy should not taste the sweetness of vengeance, she sucked her seal-ring, which contained a deadly poison, crying, "By my own hand, not by ‘Amr's!"82
Now Qaṣír approached ‘Amr b. ‘Adí, Jadhíma's nephew and adopted son, who has been mentioned before, and tried to convince him to sway the army to his side if he would take revenge on Zabbá. "But how?" exclaimed ‘Amr; "She is harder to reach than an eagle in the sky." "Just help me," said Qaṣír, "and you won’t be blamed." He THE STORY OF ZABBÁ37 cut off his nose and ears and went to Zabbá, pretending that ‘Amr had mutilated him. The queen believed what she saw, welcomed him, and gave him money to do business for her. Qaṣír hurried to ‘Amr's palace in Ḥíra, and after getting permission to search the royal treasury, he returned loaded with riches. Over time, he gained Zabbá's trust, and one day he told her, "Every king and queen should have a secret escape route for emergencies." Zabbá replied, "I've already done that," and showed him the tunnel she had built under the Euphrates. His plan was now ready to be put into action. With ‘Amr's help, he organized a caravan of a thousand camels, each carrying two armed men hidden in sacks. As they neared Zabbá's city, Qaṣír left them behind and rode ahead to announce their arrival to the queen, who watched from the city walls the long line of heavily loaded camels and wondered at their slow approach. As the last camel entered the city gates, the janitor poked one of the sacks with an ox-goad he had, and upon hearing a cry of pain, shouted, "By God, there’s trouble in the sacks!" But it was too late. ‘Amr and his men attacked the garrison and slaughtered them. Zabbá tried to escape through the tunnel, but Qaṣír blocked the exit on the other side of the stream. She rushed back only to find ‘Amr waiting for her. Determined that her enemy would not enjoy the sweet taste of revenge, she swallowed her seal-ring, which contained a deadly poison, saying, "By my own hand, not by ‘Amr's!"82
In the kingdoms of Ḥíra and Ghassán Pre-islamic culture attained its highest development, and from these centres it diffused itself and made its influence felt throughout Arabia. Some account, therefore, of their history and of the circumstances which enabled them to assume a civilising rôle will not be superfluous.83
In the kingdoms of Ḥíra and Ghassán, pre-Islamic culture reached its peak, and from these centers, it spread and influenced all of Arabia. So, it would be useful to provide some background on their history and the factors that allowed them to take on a civilizing role.83
THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS38 About the beginning of the third century after Christ a number of Bedouin tribes, wholly or partly of Yemenite origin, who had formed a confederacy and called themselves The foundation of Ḥíra. collectively Tanúkh, took advantage of the disorder then prevailing in the Arsacid Empire to invade ‘Iráq (Babylonia) and plant their settlements in the fertile country west of the Euphrates. While part of the intruders continued to lead a nomad life, others engaged in agriculture, and in course of time villages and towns grew up. The most important of these was Ḥíra (properly, al-Ḥíra, i.e., the Camp), which occupied a favourable and healthy situation a few miles to the south of Kúfa, in the neighbourhood of ancient Babylon.84 According to Hishám b. Muḥammad al-Kalbí († 819 or 821 a.d.), an excellent authority for the history of the Pre-islamic period, the inhabitants of Ḥíra during the reign of Ardashír Bábakán, the first Sásánian king of Persia (226-241 a.d.), consisted of three classes, viz.:—
THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS38 Around the start of the third century AD, several Bedouin tribes, mostly of Yemenite descent, formed a confederation and called themselves The foundation of Híra. Tanúkh. They took advantage of the chaos in the Arsacid Empire to invade Iraq (Babylonia) and establish settlements in the fertile land west of the Euphrates. While some of the newcomers continued a nomadic lifestyle, others started farming, and over time, villages and towns developed. The most significant of these was Ḥíra (officially, al-Ḥíra, i.e., the Camp), located a few miles south of Kúfa, near ancient Babylon.84 According to Hishám b. Muḥammad al-Kalbí († 819 or 821 AD), who is a great source for the history of the Pre-Islamic period, the residents of Ḥíra during the reign of Ardashír Bábakán, the first Sásánian king of Persia (226-241 AD), were made up of three classes, namely:—
(1) The Tanúkh, who dwelt west of the Euphrates between Ḥíra and Anbár in tents of camel's hair.
(1) The Tanúkh, who lived west of the Euphrates between Ḥíra and Anbár in tents made of camel's hair.
(2) The ‘Ibád, who lived in houses in Ḥíra.
(2) The ‘Ibád, who lived in homes in Ḥíra.
(3) The Aḥláf (Clients), who did not belong to either of the above-mentioned classes, but attached themselves to the people of Ḥíra and lived among them—blood-guilty fugitives ḤÍRA AND ITS INHABITANTS39 pursued by the vengeance of their own kin, or needy emigrants seeking to mend their fortunes.
(3) The Aḥláf (Clients) didn’t belong to either of the classes mentioned above, but they connected with the people of Ḥíra and lived among them—fleeing individuals hunted by the wrath of their own relatives or desperate immigrants looking to improve their situation. Hira and Its Residents39
Naturally the townsmen proper formed by far the most influential element in the population. Hishám, as we have seen, calls them 'the ‘Ibád.' His use of this The ‘Ibád. term, however, is not strictly accurate. The ‘Ibád are exclusively the Christian Arabs of Ḥíra, and are so called in virtue of their Christianity; the pagan Arabs, who at the time when Ḥíra was founded and for long afterwards constituted the bulk of the citizens, were never comprised in a designation which expresses the very opposite of paganism. ‘Ibád means 'servants,' i.e., those who serve God or Christ. It cannot be determined at what epoch the name was first used to distinguish the religious community, composed of members of different tribes, which was dominant in Ḥíra during the sixth century. Dates are comparatively of little importance; what is really remarkable is the existence in Pre-islamic times of an Arabian community that was not based on blood-relationship or descent from a common ancestor, but on a spiritual principle, namely, the profession of a common faith. The religion and culture of the ‘Ibád were conveyed by various channels to the inmost recesses of the peninsula, as will be shown more fully in a subsequent chapter. They were the schoolmasters of the heathen Arabs, who could seldom read or write, and who, it must be owned, so far from desiring to receive instruction, rather gloried in their ignorance of accomplishments which they regarded as servile. Nevertheless, the best minds among the Bedouins were irresistibly attracted to Ḥíra. Poets in those days found favour with princes. A great number of Pre-islamic bards visited the Lakhmite court, while some, like Nábigha and ‘Abíd b. al-Abraṣ, made it their permanent residence.
Naturally, the townspeople formed the most influential part of the population. Hishám, as we've seen, refers to them as 'the ‘Ibád.' However, his use of this term isn't completely accurate. The ‘Ibád specifically refers to the Christian Arabs of Ḥíra, labeled as such because of their Christianity; the pagan Arabs, who made up the majority of the citizens when Ḥíra was founded and for a long time afterward, were never included in a term that signifies the opposite of paganism. ‘Ibád means 'servants,' meaning those who serve God or Christ. It's unclear when this name was first used to identify the religious community, consisting of members from different tribes, that was prominent in Ḥíra during the sixth century. While dates aren’t particularly significant, what’s truly noteworthy is that even in Pre-Islamic times, there existed an Arabian community not rooted in blood ties or descent from a shared ancestor, but based on a spiritual principle: the adherence to a common faith. The religion and culture of the ‘Ibád spread through various channels to the deepest parts of the peninsula, as will be detailed in a later chapter. They acted as educators for the pagan Arabs, who often struggled with reading and writing and, to be honest, didn’t wish to gain knowledge, instead taking pride in their lack of skills they viewed as menial. Yet, the brightest minds among the Bedouins found themselves drawn to Ḥíra. Poets at that time gained favor with rulers. Many Pre-Islamic bards visited the Lakhmite court, with some, like Nábigha and ‘Abíd b. al-Abraṣ, choosing to settle there permanently.
It is unnecessary to enter into the vexed question as to the origin and rise of the Lakhmite dynasty at Ḥíra. According THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS40 to Hishám b. Muḥammad al-Kalbi, who gives a list of twenty kings, covering a period of 522 years and eight months, the first Lakhmite ruler was ‘Amr b. ‘Adí b. Naṣr The Lakhmites. b. Rabí‘a b. Lakhm, the same who was adopted by Jadhíma, and afterwards avenged his death on Queen Zabbá. Almost nothing is known of his successors until we come to Nu‘mán I, surnamed al-A‘war (the One-eyed), Nu‘mán I. (circa 400 a.d.). whose reign falls in the first quarter of the fifth century. Nu‘mán is renowned in legend as the builder of Khawarnaq, a famous castle near Ḥíra. It was built at the instance of the Sásánian king, Yazdigird I, who desired a salubrious residence for his son, Prince Bahrám Gór. On its completion, Nu‘mán ordered the architect, a 'Roman' (i.e., Byzantine subject) named Sinimmár, to be cast headlong from the battlements, either on account of his boast that he could have constructed a yet more The Castle of Khawarnaq. wonderful edifice "which should turn round with the sun," or for fear that he might reveal the position of a certain stone, the removal of which would cause the whole building to collapse. One spring day (so the story is told) Nu‘mán sat with his Vizier in Khawarnaq, which overlooked the Fen-land (al-Najaf), with its neighbouring gardens and plantations of palm-trees and canals, to the west, and the Euphrates to the east. Charmed by the beauty of the prospect, he exclaimed, "Hast thou ever seen the like of this?" "No," replied the Vizier, "if it would Nu‘mán becomes an anchorite. but last." "And what is lasting?" asked Nu‘mán. "That which is with God in heaven." "How can one attain to it?" "By renouncing the world and serving God, and striving after that which He hath." Nu‘mán, it is said, immediately resolved to abandon his kingdom; on the same night he clad himself in sackcloth, stole away unperceived, and became a wandering devotee (sá’iḥ). This legend seems to have grown out of the following verses by ‘Adí b. Zayd, the ‘Ibádite:—
It’s not necessary to dive into the complicated history of how the Lakhmite dynasty began and developed in Ḥíra. According to Hishám b. Muḥammad al-Kalbi, who lists twenty kings over a span of 522 years and eight months, the first Lakhmite ruler was ‘Amr b. ‘Adí b. Naṣr b. Rabí‘a b. Lakhm. He was the same individual who was taken in by Jadhíma and later avenged his death against Queen Zabbá. Little is known about his successors until Nu‘mán I, nicknamed al-A‘war (the One-eyed), whose reign took place in the early fifth century. Nu‘mán is famous in legend as the builder of Khawarnaq, a well-known castle near Ḥíra. It was built at the request of the Sásánian king, Yazdigird I, who wanted a pleasant home for his son, Prince Bahrám Gór. Once it was finished, Nu‘mán ordered the architect, a 'Roman' (meaning a Byzantine subject) named Sinimmár, to be thrown from the battlements, either because of his boast that he could have built an even more amazing structure "that would turn with the sun," or out of fear that he might disclose the location of a particular stone, the removal of which would make the entire building collapse. One spring day (as the story goes), Nu‘mán was sitting with his Vizier in Khawarnaq, which overlooked the Fen-land (al-Najaf), with its nearby gardens, palm tree plantations, and canals to the west, and the Euphrates to the east. Captivated by the beautiful view, he exclaimed, "Have you ever seen anything like this?" "No," replied the Vizier, "if it would last." "And what lasts?" asked Nu‘mán. "That which is with God in heaven." "How can one achieve it?" "By renouncing the world, serving God, and striving for what He has." It’s said that Nu‘mán immediately decided to give up his kingdom; that very night, he dressed in sackcloth, slipped away unnoticed, and became a wandering devotee (sá’iḥ). This legend seems to have emerged from the following verses by ‘Adí b. Zayd, the ‘Ibádite:—
The opinion of most Arabian authors, that Nu‘mán embraced Christianity, is probably unfounded, but there is reason to believe that he was well disposed towards it, and that his Christian subjects—a Bishop of Ḥíra is mentioned as early as 410 a.d.—enjoyed complete religious liberty.
The view of most Arabian writers that Nu‘mán converted to Christianity is likely incorrect, but there is reason to think he was generally favorable to it, and that his Christian subjects—a Bishop of Ḥíra is noted as early as 410 A.D.—enjoyed full religious freedom.
Nu‘mán's place was filled by his son Mundhir, an able and energetic prince. The power of the Lakhmites at this time may be inferred from the fact that on the death Mundhir I. of Yazdigird I Mundhir forcibly intervened in the dispute as to the Persian succession and procured the election of Bahrám Gór, whose claims had previously been rejected by the priesthood.87 In the war which broke out shortly afterwards between Persia and Rome, Mundhir proved himself a loyal vassal, but was defeated by the Romans with great loss (421 a.d.). Passing over several obscure reigns, we arrive at the beginning of the sixth century, when another Mundhir, the third and most illustrious of his Mundhir III, b. Má’ al-samá. name, ascended the throne. This is he whom the Arabs called Mundhir b. Má’ al-samá.88 He had a long and brilliant reign, which, however, was temporarily THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS42 clouded by an event that cannot be understood without some reference to the general history of the period. About 480 a.d. the powerful tribe of Kinda, whose princes appear to have held much the same position under the Tubba‘s of Yemen as the Lakhmites under the Persian monarchs, had extended their sway over the greater part of Central and Northern Arabia. The moving spirit in this conquest was Ḥujr, Rise of Kinda. surnamed Akilu ’l-Murár, an ancestor of the poet Imru’u ’l-Qays. On his death the Kindite confederacy was broken up, but towards the year 500 it was re-established for a brief space by his grandson, Ḥárith b. ‘Amr, and became a formidable rival to the kingdoms of Ghassán and Ḥíra. Meanwhile, in Persia, the communistic doctrines of Mazdak had obtained wide popularity among the lower Mazdak. classes, and were finally adopted by King Kawádh himself.89 Now, it is certain that at some date between 505 and 529 Ḥárith b. ‘Amr, the Kindite, invaded ‘Iráq, and drove Mundhir out of his kingdom; and it seems not impossible that, as many historians assert, the latter's downfall was due to his anti-Mazdakite opinions, which Mundhir expelled from Ḥíra by Ḥárith of Kinda. would naturally excite the displeasure of his suzerain. At any rate, whatever the causes may have been, Mundhir was temporarily supplanted by Ḥárith, and although he was restored after a short interval, before the accession of Anúshirwán, who, as Crown Prince, carried out a wholesale massacre of the followers of Mazdak (528 a.d.), the humiliation which he had suffered and cruelly avenged was not soon forgotten;90 the life and poems of Imru’u ’l-Qays MUNDHIR III43 bear witness to the hereditary hatred subsisting between Lakhm and Kinda. Mundhir's operations against the Romans were conducted with extraordinary vigour; he devastated Syria as far as Antioch, and Justinian saw himself obliged to entrust the defence of these provinces to the Ghassánid Ḥárith b. Jabala (Ḥárith al-A‘raj), in whom Mundhir at last found more than his match. From this time onward the kings of Ḥíra and Ghassán are continually raiding and plundering each other's territory. In one of his expeditions Mundhir captured a son of Ḥárith, and "immediately sacrificed him to Aphrodite"—i.e., to the Arabian goddess al-‘Uzzá;91—but on taking the field again in 554 he was surprised and slain by stratagem in a battle which Death of Mundhir III. is known proverbially as 'The Day of Ḥalíma.'92 On the whole, the Lakhmites were a heathen and barbarous race, and these epithets are richly deserved by Mundhir III. It is related in the Aghání that he had two boon-companions, Khálid b. al-Muḍallil and ‘Amr b. Mas‘úd, with whom he used to carouse; and once, being irritated by words spoken in wine, he gave orders that they should be buried alive. Next morning he did not recollect what had passed and inquired as usual for his friends. On learning the truth he was filled with remorse. He caused two obelisks to be erected over their graves, and two days in every year he would come and sit beside Mundhir's "Good Day and Evil Day." these obelisks, which were called al-Ghariyyán—i.e., the Blood-smeared. One day was the Day of Good (yawmu na‘imin), and whoever first encountered him on that day received a hundred black camels. The other day was the Day of Evil (yawmu bu’sin), on which he would present the first-comer with the head of a black polecat (ẓaribán), then sacrifice him and smear the obelisks with his blood.93 The THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS44 poet ‘Abíd b. al-Abraṣ is said to have fallen a victim to this horrible rite. It continued until the doom fell upon a certain Ḥanẓala of Ṭayyi’, who was granted a year's grace in order to regulate his affairs, on condition that he should find a surety. He appealed to one of Mundhir's suite, Sharík b. ‘Amr, who straightway rose and said to the king, "My hand Ḥanẓala and Sharík. for his and my blood for his if he fail to return at the time appointed." When the day came Ḥanẓala did not appear, and Mundhir was about to sacrifice Sharík, whose mourning-woman had already begun to chant the dirge. Suddenly a rider was seen approaching, wrapped in a shroud and perfumed for burial. A mourning-woman accompanied him. It was Ḥanẓala. Mundhir marvelled at their loyalty, dismissed them with marks of honour, and abolished the custom which he had instituted.94
Nu‘mán was succeeded by his son Mundhir, a capable and dynamic ruler. The strength of the Lakhmites at this time is evident in how Mundhir stepped in during the debate over the Persian succession following Yazdigird I's death and ensured the election of Bahrám Gór, whose claims had previously been dismissed by the priesthood.87 In the war that erupted soon after between Persia and Rome, Mundhir demonstrated his loyalty as a vassal, but he was defeated by the Romans, suffering significant losses (421 A.D.). Moving past several less significant reigns, we reach the early sixth century when another Mundhir, the third and most notable of his name, took the throne. This is the Mundhir referred to by the Arabs as Mundhir b. Má’ al-samá.88 He had a long and illustrious reign, although it was momentarily overshadowed by an event that requires some background on the period. Around 480 A.D., the dominant tribe of Kinda, whose leaders seemingly held a role similar to that of the Lakhmites under the Persian kings, had expanded their control over much of Central and Northern Arabia. The key figure in this conquest was Ḥujr, Rise of Kinda. known as Akilu’l-Murár, an ancestor of the poet Imru’u’l-Qays. After his death, the Kindite alliance fell apart, but around 500, it was briefly revived by his grandson, Ḥárith b. ‘Amr, becoming a significant rival to the kingdoms of Ghassán and Ḥíra. Meanwhile, in Persia, the communal teachings of Mazdak gained wide acceptance among the lower classes and were eventually endorsed by King Kawádh himself.89 It is well-documented that sometime between 505 and 529, Ḥárith b. ‘Amr, the Kindite, invaded ‘Iráq and expelled Mundhir from his kingdom. Many historians believe that Mundhir's downfall was linked to his anti-Mazdakite views, which likely displeased his ruler. Regardless of the reasons, Mundhir was temporarily replaced by Ḥárith, and despite regaining his throne for a short time, before Anúshirwán's rise to power—who, as Crown Prince, carried out a widespread massacre of Mazdak's followers (528 A.D.)—the humiliation he faced and brutally avenged was not easily forgotten;90 as evidenced by the life and poems of Imru’u’l-Qays showing the lasting enmity between Lakhm and Kinda. Mundhir conducted his campaigns against the Romans with remarkable intensity; he ravaged Syria up to Antioch, which forced Justinian to entrust the defense of these regions to the Ghassánid Ḥárith b. Jabala (Ḥárith al-A‘raj), who eventually proved to be a formidable opponent for Mundhir. From that point on, the kings of Ḥíra and Ghassán consistently raided and looted each other's lands. In one of his raids, Mundhir captured one of Ḥárith's sons and "immediately sacrificed him to Aphrodite"—i.e., to the Arabian goddess al-‘Uzzá;91—but during a campaign in 554, he was caught off guard and killed by a ruse in an encounter known colloquially as 'The Day of Ḥalíma.'92 Overall, the Lakhmites were a pagan and uncivilized people, and these labels certainly apply to Mundhir III. It is said in the Aghání that he had two close companions, Khálid b. al-Muḍallil and ‘Amr b. Mas‘úd, with whom he often drank; and once, after being provoked by drunken words, he ordered them to be buried alive. The next morning, he had no memory of what had occurred and asked for his friends as usual. Upon learning the truth, he was filled with remorse. He erected two obelisks over their graves, and every year, for two days, he would sit next to Mundhir's "Good Day and Bad Day." these obelisks called al-Ghariyyán—i.e., the Blood-smeared. One day was the Day of Good (yawmu na‘imin), and whoever first encountered him on that day received a hundred black camels. The other day was the Day of Evil (yawmu bu’sin), on which he would present the first visitor with the head of a black polecat (ẓaribán,) then sacrifice him and paint the obelisks with his blood.93 The THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS44 poet ‘Abíd b. al-Abraṣ is said to have fallen victim to this gruesome ritual. It continued until calamity struck a certain Ḥanẓala of Ṭayyi’, who was given a year’s grace to put his affairs in order, on the condition that he would find a guarantor. He turned to one of Mundhir's courtiers, Sharík b. ‘Amr, who immediately stood up and told the king, "My hand is given for his blood and my life for his if he fails to return by the appointed time." When the day arrived, Ḥanẓala did not show up, and Mundhir was about to sacrifice Sharík, whose mourning woman had already begun to sing the dirge. Suddenly, a rider appeared, wrapped in a shroud and prepared for burial, with a mourning woman accompanying him. It was Ḥanẓala. Mundhir was astonished by their loyalty, honored them, and abolished the custom he had established.94
He was succeeded by his son ‘Amr, who is known to contemporary poets and later historians as ‘Amr, son of Hind.95 During his reign Ḥíra became an important literary centre. Most of the famous poets then living ‘Amr B. Hind (554-569 a.d.). visited his court; we shall see in the next chapter what relations he had with Ṭarafa, ‘Amr b. Kulthúm, and Ḥárith b. Ḥilliza. He was a morose, passionate, and tyrannical man. The Arabs stood in great awe of him, but vented their spite none the less. "At Ḥíra," said Daháb al-‘Ijlí, "there are mosquitoes and fever and lions and ‘Amr b. Hind, who acts unjustly and wrongfully."96 He was slain by the chief of Taghlib, ‘Amr b. Kulthúm, in vengeance for an insult offered to his mother, Laylá.
He was succeeded by his son ‘Amr, who is known to modern poets and later historians as ‘Amr, son of Hind.95 During his reign, Ḥíra became an important literary center. Most of the famous poets of the time ‘Amr B. Hind (554-569 AD). visited his court; we will see in the next chapter what relationships he had with Ṭarafa, ‘Amr b. Kulthúm, and Ḥárith b. Ḥilliza. He was a gloomy, passionate, and tyrannical man. The Arabs were deeply intimidated by him, but still expressed their resentment. "At Ḥíra," said Daháb al-‘Ijlí, "there are mosquitoes and fever and lions and ‘Amr b. Hind, who acts unjustly and wrongfully."96 He was killed by the leader of Taghlib, ‘Amr b. Kulthúm, in revenge for an insult directed at his mother, Laylá.
It is sufficient to mention the names of Qábús and NU‘MÁN III ABÚ QÁBÚS45 Mundhir IV, both of whom were sons of Hind, and occupied the throne for short periods. We now come to the last Lakhmite king of Ḥíra, and by far the Nu‘mán Abú Qábús. most celebrated in tradition, Nu‘mán III, son of Mundhir IV, with the kunya (name of honour) Abú Qábús, who reigned from 580 to 602 or from 585 to 607. He was brought up and educated by a noble Christian family in Ḥíra, the head of which was Zayd b. Ḥammád, father of the poet ‘Adí b. Zayd. ‘Adí is such an interesting figure, and his fortunes were so closely and tragically linked with those of Nu‘mán, that some account of his life and character will be acceptable. Both his father and grandfather were men of unusual culture, who held high posts in the civil administration under Mundhir III and his successors. Zayd, moreover, through the good offices of a dihqán, or Persian landed proprietor, Farrukh-máhán by name, ‘Adí b. Zayd. obtained from Khusraw Anúshirwán an important and confidential appointment—that of Postmaster—ordinarily reserved for the sons of satraps.97 When ‘Adí grew up, his father sent him to be educated with the son of the dihqán. He learned to write and speak Persian with complete facility and Arabic with the utmost elegance; he versified, and his accomplishments included archery, horsemanship, and polo. At the Persian court his personal beauty, wit, and readiness in reply so impressed Anúshirwán that he took him into his service as secretary and interpreter—Arabic had never before been written in the Imperial Chancery—and accorded him all the privileges of a favourite. He was entrusted with a mission to Constantinople, where he was honourably received; and on his departure the Qayṣar,98 following an excellent custom, instructed the officials in charge of the post-routes to provide horses and THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS46 every convenience in order that the ambassador might see for himself the extent and resources of the Byzantine Empire. ‘Adí passed some time in Syria, especially at Damascus, where his first poem is said to have appeared. On his father's death, which happened about this time, he renounced the splendid position at Ḥíra which he might have had for the asking, and gave himself up to hunting and to all kinds of amusement and pleasure, only visiting Madá’in (Ctesiphon) at intervals to perform his secretarial duties. While staying at Ḥíra he fell in love with Nu‘mán's daughter Hind, who was then eleven years old. The story as told in the Book of Songs is too curious to be entirely omitted, though want of space prevents me from giving it in full.99
It’s enough to mention the names of Qábús and Numan III Abu Qabus45 Mundhir IV, both sons of Hind, who ruled for short periods. Now we turn to the last Lakhmite king of Ḥíra, and by far the Nu'man Abu Qabus. most famous in tradition, Nu‘mán III, son of Mundhir IV, known as Abú Qábús, who reigned from 580 to 602 or 585 to 607. He was raised and educated by a noble Christian family in Ḥíra, led by Zayd b. Ḥammád, father of the poet ‘Adí b. Zayd. ‘Adí is such an interesting figure, and his fortunes were so closely and tragically tied to Nu‘mán’s that some background on his life and character is warranted. Both his father and grandfather were highly cultured individuals who held significant positions in the civil administration under Mundhir III and his successors. Moreover, Zayd, through the good favor of a dihqán, or Persian landowner named Farrukh-máhán, ‘Adí b. Zayd. secured an important and confidential role—Postmaster—typically reserved for the sons of satraps.97 When ‘Adí grew up, his father sent him to be educated alongside the son of the dihqán. He became fluent in Persian and elegant in Arabic; he wrote poetry, and his skills included archery, horsemanship, and polo. At the Persian court, his good looks, intelligence, and quick wit so impressed Anúshirwán that he took him on as a secretary and interpreter—Arabic had never previously been written in the Imperial Chancery—and granted him all the privileges of a favorite. He was tasked with a mission to Constantinople, where he was warmly welcomed; upon his departure, the Qayṣar,98 following a great tradition, instructed the post-route officials to provide horses and The Legends of the Pagan Arabs46 all necessary comforts so that the ambassador could see for himself the vastness and resources of the Byzantine Empire. ‘Adí spent some time in Syria, especially in Damascus, where his first poem is said to have been published. After his father's death, which occurred around this time, he gave up the prestigious position in Ḥíra that he could have easily claimed and instead indulged in hunting and various pleasures, only visiting Madá’in (Ctesiphon) occasionally to fulfill his secretarial responsibilities. While in Ḥíra, he fell in love with Nu‘mán's daughter Hind, who was then eleven years old. The story as told in the Book of Songs is too intriguing to be left out completely, although lack of space prevents me from sharing the full account.99
It is related that Hind, who was one of the fairest women of her time, went to church on Thursday of Holy Week, three days after Palm Sunday, to receive the sacrament. ‘Adí had ‘Adí meets the Princess Hind in church. entered the church for the same purpose. He espied her—she was a big, tall girl—while she was off her guard, and fixed his gaze upon her before she became aware of him. Her maidens, who had seen him approaching, said nothing to their mistress, because one of them called Máriya was enamoured of ‘Adí and knew no other way of making his acquaintance. When Hind saw him looking at herself, she was highly displeased and scolded her handmaidens and beat some of them. ‘Adí had fallen in love with her, but he kept the matter secret for a whole year. At the end of that time Máriya, thinking that Hind had forgotten what passed, described the church of Thómá (St. Thomas) and the nuns there and the girls who frequented it, and the beauty of the building and of the lamps, and said to her, "Ask thy mother's leave to go." As soon as leave was granted, Máriya conveyed the intelligence to ‘Adí, who immediately dressed himself in a magnificent ADÍ THE SON OF ZAYD47 gold-embroidered Persian tunic (yalmaq) and hastened to the rendezvous, accompanied by several young men of Ḥíra. When Máriya perceived him, she cried to Hind, "Look at this youth: by God, he is fairer than the lamps and all things else that thou seest." "Who is he?" she asked. "‘Adí, son of Zayd." "Do you think," said Hind, "that he will recognise me if I come nearer?" Then she advanced and watched him as he conversed with his friends, outshining them all by the beauty of his person, the elegance of his language, and the splendour of his dress. "Speak to him," said Máriya to her young mistress, whose countenance betrayed her feelings. After exchanging a few words the lovers parted. Máriya went to ‘Adí and promised, if he would first gratify her wishes, to bring about his union with Hind. She lost no time in warning Nu‘mán that his daughter was desperately in love with ‘Adí and would either disgrace herself or die of grief unless he gave her to him. Nu‘mán, however, was too proud to make overtures to ‘Adí, who on his part feared to anger the prince by proposing an alliance. The ingenious Máriya found a way out of the difficulty. She suggested that ‘Adí should invite Nu‘mán and his suite to a banquet, His marriage to Hind. and having well plied him with wine should ask for the hand of his daughter, which would not then be refused. So it came to pass. Nu‘mán gave his consent to the marriage, and after three days Hind was brought home to her husband.100
Hind, known as one of the most beautiful women of her time, went to church on Thursday of Holy Week, three days after Palm Sunday, to receive the sacrament. ‘Adí had also entered the church for the same reason. He noticed her—she was a tall girl—when she was unaware, and focused on her before she realized he was there. Her maidens, who had seen him coming, said nothing to their mistress because one of them, named Máriya, was in love with ‘Adí and didn’t know any other way to get his attention. When Hind saw him staring, she became very upset and scolded her maids, hitting some of them. ‘Adí had fallen for her, but he kept it to himself for a whole year. After that time, Máriya, thinking that Hind had forgotten about the incident, talked about the church of Thómá (St. Thomas), the nuns there, the girls who attended, and the beauty of the building and its lamps. She told Hind, "Ask your mother for permission to go." Once she got permission, Máriya quickly informed ‘Adí, who immediately put on a stunning gold-embroidered Persian tunic and rushed to the meeting place with several young men from Ḥíra. When Máriya saw him, she exclaimed to Hind, "Look at this young man: by God, he is more handsome than the lamps and everything else you see." "Who is he?" Hind asked. "‘Adí, son of Zayd." "Do you think," said Hind, "that he will recognize me if I go closer?" She then moved forward to observe him as he chatted with his friends, outshining them all with his looks, his eloquence, and the magnificence of his outfit. "Talk to him," Máriya urged her young mistress, whose face was showing her emotions. After exchanging a few words, the lovers parted. Máriya approached ‘Adí and promised that if he fulfilled her wishes first, she would help him marry Hind. She wasted no time warning Nu‘mán that his daughter was deeply in love with ‘Adí and would either bring shame upon herself or die from sorrow unless he allowed her to marry him. However, Nu‘mán was too proud to reach out to ‘Adí, who in turn was afraid of upsetting the prince by suggesting an alliance. Clever Máriya found a solution. She proposed that ‘Adí invite Nu‘mán and his entourage to a feast, get him well drunk, and then ask for his daughter’s hand, which would likely be accepted at that point. This plan went into action. Nu‘mán agreed to the marriage, and after three days, Hind was taken home to her husband.
On the death of Mundhir IV ‘Adí warmly supported the claims of Nu‘mán, who had formerly been his pupil and was ‘Adí secures the election of Nu‘mán as King of Ḥíra. now his father-in-law, to the throne of Ḥíra. The ruse which he employed on this occasion was completely successful, but it cost him his life.101 The partisans of Aswad b. Mundhir, one of the defeated candidates, resolved on vengeance. Their intrigues awakened THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS48 He is imprisoned and put to death by Nu‘mán.the suspicions of Nu‘mán against the 'King-maker.' ‘Adí was cast into prison, where he languished for a long time and was finally murdered by Nu‘mán when the Chosroes (Parwéz, son of Hurmuz) had already intervened to procure his release.102
Upon the death of Mundhir IV, ‘Adí strongly backed the claims of Nu‘mán, who had once been his student and was now his father-in-law, to become the king of Ḥíra. The strategy he used was entirely successful, but it ultimately cost him his life. The supporters of Aswad b. Mundhir, one of the other candidates who lost, sought revenge. Their schemes raised suspicions in Nu‘mán against the 'King-maker.' ‘Adí was thrown in prison, where he suffered for a long time and was eventually killed by Nu‘mán, even though Chosroes (Parwéz, son of Hurmuz) had already stepped in to try to secure his release.
‘Adí left a son named Zayd, who, on the recommendation of Nu‘mán, was appointed by Khusraw Parwéz to succeed his The vengeance of Zayd b. ‘Adí. father as Secretary for Arabian Affairs at the court of Ctesiphon. Apparently reconciled to Nu‘mán, he was none the less bent on vengeance, and only waited for an opportunity. The kings of Persia were connoisseurs in female beauty, and when they desired to replenish their harems they used to circulate an advertisement describing with extreme particularity the physical and moral qualities which were to be sought after;103 but hitherto they had neglected Arabia, which, as they supposed, could not furnish any woman possessed of these perfections. Zayd therefore approached the Chosroes and said: "I know that Nu‘mán has in his family a number of women answering to the description. Let me go to him, and send with me one of thy guardsmen who understands Arabic." The Chosroes complied, and Zayd set out for Ḥíra. On learning the object of his mission, Nu‘mán exclaimed with indignation: "What! are not the gazelles of Persia sufficient for your needs?" The comparison of a beautiful woman to a gazelle is a commonplace in Arabian poetry, but the officer accompanying Zayd was ill acquainted with Arabic, and asked the meaning of the word (‘ín or mahá) which Nu‘mán had employed. "Cows," said Zayd. When Parwéz heard from Death of Nu‘mán III. his guardsman that Nu‘mán had said, "Do not the cows of Persia content him?" he could scarcely suppress his rage. Soon afterwards he sent for Nu‘mán, DEATH OF NU‘MÁN III49 threw him into chains, and caused him to be trampled to pieces by elephants.104
‘Adí had a son named Zayd, who, based on Nu‘mán's recommendation, was chosen by Khusraw Parwéz to take over as Secretary for Arabian Affairs at the Ctesiphon court after his father. Although he seemed to be at peace with Nu‘mán, he was secretly plotting revenge and just waiting for the right moment. The kings of Persia appreciated beauty, and when they wanted to add to their harems, they would put out ads detailing exactly the physical and personal traits they were looking for; however, they had mostly overlooked Arabia, assuming it couldn't provide women who met their standards. Zayd then approached the Chosroes and said, "I know that Nu‘mán has several women in his family that fit what you're looking for. Let me go to him, and send with me one of your guards who understands Arabic." The Chosroes agreed, and Zayd headed to Ḥíra. When Nu‘mán learned the purpose of his visit, he reacted angrily, saying, "What! Aren't the beautiful gazelles of Persia enough for you?" Comparing a beautiful woman to a gazelle is a common theme in Arabian poetry, but the officer accompanying Zayd didn't know Arabic well and asked what the word (either ‘ín or mahá) meant that Nu‘mán used. "Cows," Zayd replied. When Parwéz found out from his guard that Nu‘mán had said, "Don't the cows of Persia satisfy him?" he could hardly contain his fury. Shortly after, he summoned Nu‘mán, threw him into chains, and had him crushed by elephants.
Nu‘mán III appears in tradition as a tyrannical prince, devoted to wine, women, and song. He was the patron of many celebrated poets, and especially of Nábigha Character of Nu‘mán III. Dhubyání, who was driven from Ḥíra in consequence of a false accusation. This episode, as well as another in which the poet Munakhkhal was concerned, gives us a glimpse into the private life of Nu‘mán. He had married his step-mother, Mutajarrida, a great beauty in her time; but though he loved her passionately, she bestowed her affections elsewhere. Nábigha was suspected on account of a poem in which he described the charms of the queen with the utmost minuteness, but Munakhkhal was the real culprit. The lovers were surprised by Nu‘mán, and from that day Munakhkhal was never seen again. Hence the proverb, "Until Munakhkhal shall return," or, as we might say, "Until the coming of the Coqcigrues."
Nu‘mán III is remembered in tradition as a tyrannical prince who indulged in wine, women, and music. He supported many famous poets, particularly Nábigha Dhubyání, who was exiled from Ḥíra due to a false accusation. This incident, along with another involving the poet Munakhkhal, offers a glimpse into Nu‘mán's private life. He married his stepmother, Mutajarrida, who was considered a great beauty in her time; however, despite his deep love for her, she directed her affections elsewhere. Nábigha was suspected because of a poem where he detailed the queen's beauty, but the real offender was Munakhkhal. When Nu‘mán caught the lovers together, Munakhkhal was never seen again. This led to the saying, "Until Munakhkhal shall return," or, as we might put it today, "Until the coming of the Coqcigrues."
Although several of the kings of Ḥíra are said to have been Christians, it is very doubtful whether any except Nu‘mán III deserved even the name; the Lakhmites, unlike Nu‘mán's conversion to Christianity. the majority of their subjects, were thoroughly pagan. Nu‘mán's education would naturally predispose him to Christianity, and his conversion may have been wrought, as the legend asserts, by his mentor ‘Adí b. Zayd.
Although several of the kings of Ḥíra are said to have been Christians, it's quite doubtful that any except Nu‘mán III actually deserved the title. The Lakhmites, unlike Nu‘mán's conversion to Christianity. most of their subjects, were completely pagan. Nu‘mán's upbringing would naturally make him more open to Christianity, and his conversion might have been brought about, as the legend claims, by his teacher ‘Adí b. Zayd.
According to Muḥammadan genealogists, the Ghassánids, both those settled in Medína and those to whom the name is consecrated by popular usage—the Ghassánids The Ghassánids or Jafnites. of Syria—are descended from ‘Amr b. ‘Ámir al-Muzayqiyá, who, as was related in the last chapter, sold his possessions in Yemen and quitted the country, taking with him a great number of its inhabitants, shortly before the Bursting of THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS50 the Dyke of Ma’rib. His son Jafna is generally regarded as the founder of the dynasty. Of their early history very few authentic facts have been preserved. At first, we are told, they paid tribute to the Ḍajá‘ima, a family of the stock of Salíḥ, who ruled the Syrian borderlands under Roman protection. A struggle ensued, from which the Ghassánids emerged victorious, and henceforth we find them established in these regions as the representatives of Roman authority with the official titles of Patricius and Phylarch, which they and the Arabs around them rendered after the simple Oriental fashion by 'King' (malik).
According to Muslim genealogists, the Ghassānids, both those who settled in Medina and those associated with the name through popular use—the Ghassānids The Ghassānids or Jafnites. of Syria—trace their ancestry back to ‘Amr b. ‘Ámir al-Muzayqiyá. As mentioned in the last chapter, he sold his belongings in Yemen and left the country, taking many of its inhabitants with him just before the Bursting of The Legends of the Pagan Arabs50 the Dyke of Ma’rib. His son Jafna is usually seen as the founder of the dynasty. Very few reliable facts about their early history have been passed down. Initially, it is said that they paid tribute to the Ḍajá‘ima, a family descended from Salíḥ, who governed the Syrian borderlands under Roman rule. A conflict arose, which the Ghassānids won, and from that point on, they were established in those areas as representatives of Roman authority, holding the official titles of Patricius and Phylarch, which they and the surrounding Arabs translated into the simple Oriental term 'King' (malik).
The first (says Ibn Qutayba) that reigned in Syria of the family of Jafna was Ḥárith b. ‘Amr Muḥarriq, who was so called because Ibn Qutayba's account of the Ghassánids. he burnt (ḥarraqa) the Arabs in their houses. He is Ḥárith the Elder (al-Akbar), and his name of honour (kunya) is Abú Shamir. After him reigned Ḥárith b. Abí Shamir, known as Ḥárith the Lame (al-A‘raj), whose mother was Máriya of the Ear-rings. He was the best of their kings, and the most fortunate, and the craftiest; and in his raids he went the farthest afield. He led an expedition against Khaybar105 and carried off a number of prisoners, but set them free after his return to Syria. When Mundhir b. Má’ al-samá marched against him with an army 100,000 strong, Ḥárith sent Ḥárith the Lame. a hundred men to meet him—among them the poet Labíd, who was then a youth—ostensibly to make peace. They surrounded Mundhir's tent and slew the king and his companions; then they took horse, and some escaped, while others were slain. The Ghassánid cavalry attacked the army of Mundhir and put them to flight. Ḥárith had a daughter named Ḥalíma, who perfumed the hundred champions on that day and clad them in shrouds of white linen and coats of mail. She is the heroine of the proverb, "The day of Ḥalíma is no secret."106 Ḥárith was succeeded by his son, Ḥárith the Younger. Among his other sons were ‘Amr b. Ḥárith (called Abú Shamir the Younger), to whom Nábigha came on leaving Nu‘mán b. Mundhir; Mundhir b. Ḥárith; and al-Ayham b. Ḥárith. Jabala, the son of al-Ayham, was the last of the kings of Ghassán. THE JAFNITE DYNASTY51 He was twelve spans in height, and his feet brushed the ground when he rode on horseback. He reached the Islamic period and became a Moslem in the Caliphate of ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb, Jabala b. al-Ayham. but afterwards he turned Christian and went to live in the Byzantine Empire. The occasion of his turning Christian was this: In passing through the bazaar of Damascus he let his horse tread upon one of the bystanders, who sprang up and struck Jabala a blow on the face. The Ghassánís seized the fellow and brought him before Abú ‘Ubayda b. al-Jarráḥ,107 complaining that he had struck their master. Abú ‘Ubayda demanded proof. "What use wilt thou make of the proof?" said Jabala. He answered: "If he has struck thee, thou wilt strike him a blow in return." "And shall not he be slain?" "No." "Shall not his hand be cut off?" "No," said Abú ‘Ubayda; "God has ordained retaliation only—blow for blow." Then Jabala went forth and betook himself to Roman territory and became a Christian; and he stayed there all the rest of his life.108
The first ruler in Syria from the Jafna family, according to Ibn Qutayba, was Ḥárith b. ‘Amr Muḥarriq, named because he burned (ḥarraqa) the Arabs in their homes. He is known as Ḥárith the Elder (al-Akbar), and his honorary name (kunya) is Abú Shamir. After him, Ḥárith b. Abí Shamir, known as Ḥárith the Lame (al-A‘raj), took the throne. His mother was Máriya of the Ear-rings. He was the best and luckiest of their kings, as well as the most clever; he led raids farthest from home. He launched an expedition against Khaybar105 and captured several prisoners, but released them upon his return to Syria. When Mundhir b. Má’ al-samá marched against him with an army of 100,000, Ḥárith sent a hundred men to meet him—among them was the poet Labíd, who was then a young man—under the pretense of seeking peace. They surrounded Mundhir's tent, killed the king and his companions, then rode off, with some escaping while others were killed. The Ghassánid cavalry attacked Mundhir's army and routed them. Ḥárith had a daughter named Ḥalíma, who perfumed the hundred champions that day and dressed them in white linen shrouds and suits of armor. She became associated with the saying, "The day of Ḥalíma is no secret."106 Ḥárith was succeeded by his son, Ḥárith the Younger. His other sons included ‘Amr b. Ḥárith (known as Abú Shamir the Younger), who met Nábigha after he left Nu‘mán b. Mundhir; Mundhir b. Ḥárith; and al-Ayham b. Ḥárith. Jabala, the son of al-Ayham, was the last king of Ghassán. THE JAFNITE DYNASTY51 He stood twelve spans tall, and his feet touched the ground while riding. He lived during the Islamic period and converted to Islam during the caliphate of ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb,Jabala ibn al-Ayham. but later converted back to Christianity and moved to the Byzantine Empire. The reason for his conversion was this: while passing through the Damascus market, his horse stepped on a bystander, who jumped up and hit Jabala in the face. The Ghassánís captured the man and brought him before Abú ‘Ubayda b. al-Jarráḥ,107 claiming he had attacked their master. Abú ‘Ubayda asked for proof. "What will you do with the proof?" Jabala replied. He said, "If he hit you, you will hit him back." "And will he not be killed?" "No." "Will his hand not be cut off?" "No," said Abú ‘Ubayda; "God only decrees retaliation—an eye for an eye." After this, Jabala left and went to Roman territory, where he became a Christian, and he lived there for the rest of his life.108
The Arabian traditions respecting the dynasty of Ghassán are hopelessly confused and supply hardly any material even for Ḥárith the Lame. the rough historical sketch which may be pieced together from the scattered notices in Byzantine authors.109 It would seem that the first unquestionable Ghassánid prince was Ḥárith b. Jabala (Ἀρέθας τοῦ Γαβάλα), who figures in Arabian chronicles as 'Ḥárith the Lame,' and who was appointed by Justinian (about 529 a.d.) to balance, on the Roman side, the active and enterprising King of Ḥíra, Mundhir b. Má’ al-samá. During the greater part of his long reign (529-569 a.d.) he was engaged in war with this dangerous rival, to whose defeat and death in the decisive battle of Ḥalíma we have already referred. Like all his line, Ḥárith was a Christian of the Monophysite Church, which he defended with equal zeal and success at a time when its very existence THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS52 was at stake. The following story illustrates his formidable character. Towards the end of his life he visited Constantinople to arrange with the Imperial Government which of his sons should succeed him, and made a powerful impression on the people of that city, especially on the Emperor's nephew, Justinus. Many years afterwards, when Justinus had fallen into dotage, the chamberlains would frighten him, when he began to rave, with "Hush! Arethas will come and take you."110
The Arabian traditions about the Ghassán dynasty are incredibly vague and provide almost no information even for Harith the Cripple. The rough historical outline that can be put together comes from the scattered references in Byzantine writers.109 It appears that the first definite Ghassánid prince was Ḥárith b. Jabala (Ἀρέθας τοῦ Γαβάλα), known in Arabian histories as 'Ḥárith the Lame.' He was appointed by Justinian around 529 A.D. to counterbalance the active and ambitious King of Ḥíra, Mundhir b. Má’ al-samá. Throughout most of his lengthy reign (529-569 AD), he was involved in conflict with this formidable opponent, whose defeat and death in the decisive battle of Ḥalíma we have already mentioned. Like all his ancestors, Ḥárith was a Christian of the Monophysite Church, which he defended with great passion and success at a time when its survival was in jeopardy. THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS52 The following story highlights his impressive character. Near the end of his life, he traveled to Constantinople to negotiate with the Imperial Government about which of his sons should take over after him, leaving a strong impression on the citizens of that city, especially on the Emperor's nephew, Justinus. Many years later, when Justinus was losing his grip on reality, the chamberlains would scare him out of his rants by saying, "Hush! Arethas will come and get you."110
Ḥárith was succeeded by his son, Mundhir, who vanquished the new King of Ḥíra, Qábús b. Hind, on Ascension Day, Mundhir b. Ḥárith.570 a.d., in a battle which is perhaps identical with that celebrated by the Arabs as the Battle of ‘Ayn Ubágh. The refusal of the Emperor Justinus to furnish him with money may have prevented Mundhir from pursuing his advantage, and was the beginning of open hostility between them, which culminated about eleven years later in his being carried off to Constantinople and forced to reside in Sicily.
Ḥárith was succeeded by his son, Mundhir, who defeated the new King of Ḥíra, Qábús b. Hind, on Ascension Day, Mundhir b. Harith.570 CE, in a battle that is possibly the same as the one known to the Arabs as the Battle of ‘Ayn Ubágh. The Emperor Justinus's refusal to provide him with funds might have stopped Mundhir from taking advantage of his victory, and it marked the start of open conflict between them, which eventually led to Mundhir being taken to Constantinople and forced to live in Sicily about eleven years later.
From this time to the Persian conquest of Palestine (614 a.d.) anarchy prevailed throughout the Ghassánid kingdom. The various tribes elected their own princes, who sometimes, no doubt, were Jafnites; but the dynasty had virtually broken up. Possibly it was restored by Heraclius when he drove the Persians out of Syria (629 a.d.), as the Ghassánians are repeatedly found fighting for Rome against the Moslems, and according to the unanimous testimony of Arabian writers, the Jafnite Jabala b. al-Ayham, who took an active part in the struggle, was the last king of Ghassán. His accession may be placed about 635 a.d. The poet Ḥassán b. Thábit, who as a native of Medína could claim kinship with the Ghassánids, and visited their court in his youth, gives a glowing description of its luxury and magnificence.
From this time until the Persian conquest of Palestine (614 A.D.), there was chaos throughout the Ghassānid kingdom. Various tribes chose their own leaders, who were sometimes, no doubt, Jafnites; but the dynasty had essentially fallen apart. It might have been restored by Heraclius when he expelled the Persians from Syria (629 A.D.), since the Ghassánians are often found fighting for Rome against the Muslims. According to the unanimous accounts of Arab writers, the Jafnite Jabala b. al-Ayham, who actively participated in the conflict, was the last king of Ghassān. His reign can be roughly dated to around 635 A.D. The poet Ḥassán b. Thábit, a native of Medína who claimed kinship with the Ghassānids and visited their court in his youth, provides a vivid description of its luxury and grandeur.
"I have seen ten singing-girls, five of them Greeks, singing Greek songs to the music of lutes, and five from Ḥíra who had been presented to King Jabala by Iyás b. Qabíṣa,111 chanting Ḥassán b. Thábit's picture of the Ghassánid court. Babylonian airs. Arab singers used to come from Mecca and elsewhere for his delight; and when he would drink wine he sat on a couch of myrtle and jasmine and all sorts of sweet-smelling flowers, surrounded by gold and silver vessels full of ambergris and musk. During winter aloes-wood was burned in his apartments, while in summer he cooled himself with snow. Both he and his courtiers wore light robes, arranged with more regard to comfort than ceremony,112 in the hot weather, and white furs, called fanak,113 or the like, in the cold season; and, by God, I was never in his company but he gave me the robe which he was wearing on that day, and many of his friends were thus honoured. He treated the rude with forbearance; he laughed without reserve and lavished his gifts before they were sought. He was handsome, and agreeable in conversation: I never knew him offend in speech or act."114
"I have seen ten singing girls, five of them Greeks, performing Greek songs accompanied by lutes, and five from Ḥíra who were introduced to King Jabala by Iyás b. Qabíṣa,111 singing Ḥassán b. Thábit's portrayal of the Ghassánid court. Babylonian melodies. Arab singers would come from Mecca and other places to entertain him; and when he drank wine, he would sit on a couch made of myrtle and jasmine and various sweet-smelling flowers, surrounded by gold and silver containers filled with ambergris and musk. In winter, aloes wood was burned in his chambers, while in summer he kept cool with snow. Both he and his courtiers wore lightweight robes that prioritized comfort over formality,112 in the heat, and white furs, called fanak,113 or something similar, in the cold; and honestly, I was never with him without him giving me the robe he was wearing that day, and many of his friends were similarly honored. He was patient with the rude; he laughed freely and generously offered his gifts even before they were requested. He was handsome and engaging in conversation: I never saw him offend anyone with his words or actions."114
Unlike the rival dynasty on the Euphrates, the Ghassánids had no fixed residence. They ruled the country round Damascus and Palmyra, but these places were never in their possession. The capital of their nomad kingdom was the temporary camp (in Aramaic, ḥértá) which followed them to and fro, but was generally to be found in the Gaulonitis THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS54 (al-Jawlán), south of Damascus. Thus under the quickening impulse of Hellenistic culture the Ghassánids developed a civilisation far superior to that of the Lakhmites, who, Ghassánid civilisation. just because of their half-barbarian character, were more closely in touch with the heathen Arabs, and exercised a deeper influence upon them. Some aspects of this civilisation have been indicated in the description of Jabala b. al-Ayham's court, attributed to the poet Ḥassán. An earlier bard, the famous Nábigha, having fallen out of favour with Nu‘mán III of Híra, fled to Syria, where he composed a splendid eulogy of the Ghassánids Nábigha's encomium. in honour of his patron, King ‘Amr, son of Ḥárith the Lame. After celebrating their warlike prowess, which he has immortalised in the oft-quoted verse—
Unlike the rival dynasty along the Euphrates, the Ghassánids didn’t have a permanent home. They ruled over the areas around Damascus and Palmyra, but they never actually owned these cities. The capital of their nomadic kingdom was a temporary camp (in Aramaic, ḥértá) that moved with them, but it was usually located in Gaulonitis (al-Jawlán), south of Damascus. Under the dynamic influence of Hellenistic culture, the Ghassánids built a civilization that was much more advanced than that of the Lakhmites, who were in closer contact with the pagan Arabs due to their semi-barbaric nature and had a greater impact on them. Some features of this civilization have been highlighted in the portrayal of Jabala b. al-Ayham's court, attributed to the poet Ḥassán. An earlier poet, the renowned Nábigha, fell out of favor with Nu‘mán III of Híra and fled to Syria, where he wrote a magnificent tribute to the Ghassánids in honor of his patron, King ‘Amr, son of Ḥárith the Lame. After praising their fighting skills, which he immortalized in the often-quoted verse—
he concludes in a softer strain:
he concludes in a gentler tone:
The Pre-islamic history of the Bedouins is mainly a record of wars, or rather guerillas, in which a great deal of raiding and plundering was accomplished, as a rule without serious bloodshed. There was no lack of shouting; volleys of vaunts HISTORY OF THE BEDOUINS55 and satires were exchanged; camels and women were carried off; many skirmishes took place but few pitched battles: it was an Homeric kind of warfare that called forth individual exertion in the highest degree, and gave ample opportunity for single-handed deeds of heroism. "To write a true history of such Bedouin feuds is well-nigh impossible. As comparatively trustworthy sources of information we have only the Character of Bedouin history. poems and fragments of verse which have been preserved. According to Suyúṭí, the Arabian traditionists used to demand from any Bedouin who related an historical event the citation of some verses in its support; and, in effect, all such stories that have come down to us are crystallised round the poems. Unfortunately these crystals are seldom pure. It appears only too often that the narratives have been invented, with abundant fancy and with more or less skill, to suit the contents of the verses."116 But although what is traditionally related concerning the Battle-days of the Arabs (Ayyámu ’l-‘Arab) is to a large extent legendary, it describes with sufficient fidelity how tribal hostilities generally arose and the way in which they were conducted. The following account of the War of Basús—the most famous of those waged in Pre-islamic times—will serve to illustrate this important phase of Bedouin life.117
The pre-Islamic history of the Bedouins mainly records conflicts, or more accurately, guerrilla warfare, where a lot of raiding and looting took place, usually without significant bloodshed. There was no shortage of shouting; taunts and insults were exchanged; camels and women were taken; many skirmishes happened, but few large battles: it was a heroic kind of warfare that required individual effort at its highest level and provided plenty of opportunities for solo acts of bravery. "Writing an accurate history of such Bedouin feuds is nearly impossible. The only relatively reliable sources we have are the poems and fragments of verse that have been preserved. According to Suyúṭí, Arabian traditionists would ask any Bedouin recounting a historical event to cite verses to support it; as a result, all the stories that have survived are closely tied to the poems. Unfortunately, these connections are rarely straightforward. Too often, it seems that the narratives have been crafted, with plenty of imagination and varying skill, to align with the themes of the verses. But even though what is traditionally told about the Battle-days of the Arabs (Ayyámu ’l-‘Arab) is largely legendary, it accurately depicts how tribal conflicts generally started and how they were carried out. The following account of the War of Basús—the most famous conflict of pre-Islamic times—will help illustrate this significant aspect of Bedouin life.117
Towards the end of the fifth century a.d. Kulayb, son of Rabí‘a, was chieftain of the Banú Taghlib, a powerful tribe which divided with their kinsmen, the Banú Bakr, a vast tract in War of Basús. north-eastern Arabia, extending from the central highlands to the Syrian desert. His victory at the head of a confederacy formed by these tribes and others over the Yemenite Arabs made him the first man in the peninsula, and soon his pride became no less proverbial than his power.118 He was THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS56 married to Ḥalíla, daughter of Murra, of the Banú Bakr, and dwelt in a 'preserve' (ḥimá), where he claimed the sole right of pasturage for himself and the sons of Murra. His brother-in-law, Jassás, had an aunt named Basús. While living under her nephew's protection she was joined by a certain Sa‘d, a client of her own people, who brought with him a she-camel called Sarábi.
Towards the end of the fifth century CE, Kulayb, son of Rabí‘a, was the leader of the Banú Taghlib, a powerful tribe that shared a vast area in Basús War. northeastern Arabia with their relatives, the Banú Bakr. This area stretched from the central highlands to the Syrian desert. His victory leading a coalition of these tribes, along with others, against the Yemenite Arabs made him the most powerful man in the peninsula, and soon his pride was as well-known as his strength.118 He was The Legends of the Pagan Arabs56 married to Ḥalíla, the daughter of Murra, from the Banú Bakr, and lived in a 'preserve' (ḥimá), where he asserted exclusive rights to grazing land for himself and the sons of Murra. His brother-in-law, Jassás, had an aunt named Basús. While living under her nephew's protection, she was approached by a certain Sa‘d, a client of her people, who brought with him a she-camel named Sarábi.
Now it happened that Kulayb, seeing a lark's nest as he walked on his land, said to the bird, which was screaming and fluttering Kulayb b. Rabí‘a and Jassás b. Murra. distressfully over her eggs, "Have no fear! I will protect thee." But a short time afterwards he observed in that place the track of a strange camel and found the eggs trodden to pieces. Next morning when he and Jassás visited the pasture ground, Kulayb noticed the she-camel of Sa‘d among his brother-in-law's herd, and conjecturing that she had destroyed the eggs, cried out to Jassás, "Take heed thou! Take heed! I have pondered something, and were I sure, I would have done it! May this she-camel never come here again with this herd!" "By God," exclaimed Jassás, "but she shall come!" and when Kulayb threatened to pierce her udder with an arrow, Jassás retorted, "By the stones of Wá’il,119 fix thine arrow in her udder and I will fix my lance in thy backbone!" Then he drove his camels forth from the ḥimá. Kulayb went home in a passion, and said to his wife, who sought to discover what ailed him, "Knowest thou any one who durst defend his client against me?" She answered, "No one except my brother Jassás, if he has given his word." She did what she could to prevent the quarrel going further, and for a time nothing worse than taunts passed between them, until one day Kulayb went to look after his camels which were being taken to water, and were followed by those of Jassás. While the latter were waiting their turn to The wounding of Sa‘d's she-camel. drink, Sa‘d's she-camel broke loose and ran towards the water. Kulayb imagined that Jassás had let her go deliberately, and resenting the supposed insult, he seized his bow and shot her through the udder. The beast lay down, moaning loudly, before the tent of Basús, who in vehement indignation at the wrong suffered by her friend, Sa‘d, tore the veil from her head, beating her face and crying, "O shame, shame!" Then, addressing Sa‘d, but raising her voice so that Jassás might THE WAR OF BASÚS57 hear, she spoke these verses, which are known as 'The Instigators' (al-Muwaththibát):—
Now it happened that Kulayb, while walking on his land, saw a lark's nest and said to the bird, which was screaming and fluttering anxiously over her eggs, "Don't worry! I will protect you." But shortly after, he noticed the track of a strange camel in that spot and found the eggs crushed. The next morning, when he and Jassás visited the pasture, Kulayb saw Sa‘d’s she-camel among his brother-in-law's herd and suspected she had ruined the eggs. He shouted to Jassás, "Watch out! Watch out! I've thought about something, and if I was sure, I'd do it! May this she-camel never come here again with this herd!" "I swear," Jassás exclaimed, "she will come!" When Kulayb threatened to shoot her udder with an arrow, Jassás shot back, "By the stones of Wá’il, if you shoot her, I’ll stab you in the back!" Then he drove his camels out of the ḥimá. Kulayb went home furious and told his wife, who tried to find out what was wrong, "Do you know anyone who would dare defend his client against me?" She replied, "No one except my brother Jassás, if he has given his word." She did what she could to prevent the conflict from escalating, and for a while, only insults were exchanged between them, until one day Kulayb went to check on his camels, which were being led to water, followed by Jassás's camels. While they were waiting their turn to drink, Sa‘d's she-camel broke free and ran towards the water. Kulayb thought Jassás had let her go on purpose, and feeling insulted, he grabbed his bow and shot her in the udder. The animal fell down, groaning loudly, in front of Basús's tent, who, furious about the wrong done to her friend Sa‘d, tore the veil from her head, beat her face, and cried out, "Oh, shame, shame!" Then, addressing Sa‘d but raising her voice so Jassás could hear, she recited these verses, known as 'The Instigators' (al-Muwaththibát):—
Jassás was stung to the quick by the imputation, which no Arab can endure, that injury and insult might be inflicted upon his guest-friend with impunity. Some days afterwards, having ascertained that Kulayb had gone out unarmed, he followed and slew him, and fled in haste to his own people. Murra, when he heard the news, said to his son, "Thou alone must answer for thy deed: thou shalt be put in chains that his kinsmen may slay thee. By the stones of Wá’il, never will Bakr and Taghlib be joined together Kulayb murdered by Jassás. in welfare after the death of Kulayb. Verily, an evil thing hast thou brought upon thy people, O Jassás! Thou hast slain their chief and severed their union and cast war into their midst." So he put Jassás in chains and confined him in a tent; then he summoned the elders of the families and asked them, "What do ye say concerning Jassás? Here he is, a prisoner, until the avengers demand him and we deliver him unto them." "No, by God," cried Sa‘d b. Málik b. Ḍubay‘a b. Qays, "we will not give him up, but will fight for him to the last man!" With these words he called for a camel to be sacrificed, and when its throat was cut they swore to one another over the blood. Thereupon Murra said to Jassás:—
Jassás was deeply hurt by the accusation, which no Arab can tolerate, that harm and insult could be done to his guest-friend without consequences. A few days later, after finding out that Kulayb had gone out unarmed, he followed him and killed him, then quickly escaped to his own people. When Murra heard the news, he told his son, "You alone must take responsibility for what you've done: you will be put in chains so that his relatives can kill you. By the stones of Wá’il, Bakr and Taghlib will never be united in peace after Kulayb's death. Truly, you have brought great trouble upon your people, Jassás! You have killed their leader, destroyed their unity, and brought war among them." So he chained Jassás up and confined him in a tent; then he called together the elders of the families and asked them, "What do you all say about Jassás? Here he is, a prisoner, until the avengers demand him and we hand him over." "No, by God," shouted Sa‘d b. Málik b. Ḍubay‘a b. Qays, "we will not give him up; we will fight for him to the last man!" With these words, he called for a camel to be sacrificed, and when its throat was cut, they swore an oath over the blood. Then Murra spoke to Jassás:—
Thus began the War of Basús between Taghlib on the one side and the clan of Shaybán, to which Murra belonged, on the other; Outbreak of war between Taghlib and Bakr. for at first the remaining divisions of Bakr held aloof from the struggle, considering Shaybán to be clearly in the wrong. The latter were reduced to dire straits, when an event occurred which caused the Bakrites to rise as one man on behalf of their fellows. Ḥárith b.‘Ubád, a famous knight of Bakr, had refused to take part in the contest, saying in words which became proverbial, "I have neither camel nor she-camel in it," i.e., "it is no affair of mine." One day his nephew, Bujayr, encountered Kulayb's brother, Muhalhil, on whom the mantle of the murdered chief had fallen; and Muhalhil, struck with admiration for the youth's comeliness, asked him who he was. "Bujayr," said he, "the son of ‘Amr, the son of ‘Ubád." "And who is thy uncle on the mother's side?" "My mother is a captive" (for he would not name an uncle of whom he had no honour). Then Muhalhil slew him, crying, "Pay for Kulayb's shoe-latchet!" On hearing this, Ḥárith sent a message to Muhalhil in which he declared that if vengeance were satisfied by the death of Bujayr, he for his part would gladly acquiesce. But Muhalhil replied, "I have taken satisfaction only for Kulayb's shoe-latchet." Thereupon Ḥárith sprang up in wrath and cried:—
Thus began the War of Basús between Taghlib on one side and the clan of Shaybán, to which Murra belonged, on the other; War breaks out between Taghlib and Bakr. at first, the other divisions of Bakr stayed out of the conflict, believing that Shaybán was clearly in the wrong. The latter found themselves in a desperate situation when something happened that made the Bakrites unite to support their fellows. Ḥárith b. ‘Ubád, a well-known warrior from Bakr, had chosen not to join the fight, famously stating, "I have neither camel nor she-camel in it," i.e., "it's not my issue." One day, his nephew, Bujayr, came across Kulayb's brother, Muhalhil, who had taken on the role of the slain chief; Muhalhil, impressed by the youth's looks, asked him who he was. "I'm Bujayr," he replied, "the son of ‘Amr, the son of ‘Ubád." "And who is your uncle on your mother's side?" "My mother is a captive" (since he wouldn’t acknowledge an uncle who brought him no honor). Then Muhalhil killed him, shouting, "Pay for Kulayb's shoelace!" On hearing this, Ḥárith sent a message to Muhalhil, stating that if vengeance was satisfied with Bujayr's death, he would gladly accept it. But Muhalhil replied, "I have only gotten satisfaction for Kulayb's shoelace." This made Ḥárith rise up in anger and shout:—
And al-Find, of the Banú Bakr, said on this occasion:—
And al-Find, of the Banú Bakr, said on this occasion:—
al-Find. And all that was left was merciless hate; we returned evil with evil! As lions marched, we went to war in anger and great contempt: Our swords brought widowhood, tears, and crying in their wake, Our spears made deep cuts, causing blood to pour out like water. No way to weaken force and gain mastery other than through force; It's disrespectful to respond to reckless behavior with kindness. "By doing wrong, you might achieve peace when trying to do good fails." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The Banú Bakr now prepared for a decisive battle. As their enemy had the advantage in numbers, they adopted a stratagem devised by Ḥárith. "Fight them," said he, "with your women. Equip every woman with a small waterskin and give her a club. Place the whole body of them behind you—this will make you more resolved in battle—and wear some distinguishing mark which they will recognise, so that when a woman passes by one of your wounded she may know him by his mark and give him water to drink, and raise him from the ground; but when she passes by one of your foes she will smite him with her club and slay him." So the Bakrites shaved their heads, devoting themselves to The Day of Shearing. death, and made this a mark of recognition between themselves and their women, and this day was called the Day of Shearing. Now Jaḥdar b. Ḍubay‘a was an ill-favoured, dwarfish man, with fair flowing love-locks, and he said, "O my people, if ye shave my head ye will disfigure me, so leave my locks for the first horseman of Taghlib that shall emerge from the hill-pass on the morrow" (meaning "I will answer for him, if my locks are spared"). On his request being granted, he exclaimed:—
The Banú Bakr were now getting ready for a crucial battle. Since their enemy had more soldiers, they decided to use a tactic that Ḥárith came up with. "Fight them," he said, "with your women. Give each woman a small waterskin and a club. Position all of them behind you—this will strengthen your resolve in battle—and wear a special mark so they can recognize each other. That way, when a woman passes one of your wounded men, she can identify him by his mark, give him water, and help him up. But if she sees one of your enemies, she’ll hit him with her club and take him down." So, the Bakrites shaved their heads, committing themselves to Shearing Day. death, creating a recognition mark between themselves and their women, which was named the Day of Shearing. Now, Jaḥdar b. Ḍubay‘a was a short, unattractive man with flowing blonde hair, and he said, "Oh my people, if you shave my head, it will ruin my looks, so leave my hair for the first horseman of Taghlib who comes through the hill-pass tomorrow" (meaning "I’ll take responsibility for him if my hair is left alone"). When they agreed to his request, he exclaimed:—
He kept his promise but in the course of the fight he fell, severely wounded. When the women came to him, they saw his love-locks and imagining that he was an enemy despatched him with their clubs.
He kept his promise, but during the fight, he was severely wounded and fell. When the women found him, they saw his long hair and, thinking he was an enemy, killed him with their clubs.
The presence of women on the field and the active share they Women as combatants.took in the combat naturally provoked the bitterest feelings. If they were not engaged in finishing the bloody work of the men, their tongues were busy inciting them. We are told that a daughter of al-Find bared herself recklessly and chanted:—
The presence of women on the battlefield and their active involvement in combat naturally stirred up the strongest emotions. If they weren’t busy finishing the brutal work of the men, their words were encouraging them. We hear that a daughter of al-Find exposed herself boldly and sang:—
The mothers were accompanied by their children, whose tender age did not always protect them from an exasperated foe. It is related that a horseman of the Banú Taghlib transfixed a young boy and lifted him up on the point of his spear. He is said to have been urged to this act of savagery by one al-Bazbáz, who was riding behind him on the crupper. Their triumph was short; al-Find saw them, and with a single spear-thrust pinned them to each other—an exploit which his own verses record.
The mothers were with their children, whose young age didn’t always shield them from an angry enemy. It’s said that a horseman from the Banú Taghlib speared a young boy and held him up on the tip of his spear. He was supposedly pushed to commit this act of brutality by someone named al-Bazbáz, who was riding behind him. Their victory was brief; al-Find saw what happened and, with a single thrust of his spear, pinned them together—an achievement that he himself later wrote about in his verses.
On this day the Banú Bakr gained a great victory, and broke the power of Taghlib. It was the last battle of note in the Forty Years' War, which was carried on, by raiding and plundering, until the exhaustion of both tribes and the influence of King Mundhir III of Ḥíra brought it to an end.
On this day, the Banú Bakr achieved a significant victory and weakened the power of Taghlib. It was the final notable battle in the Forty Years' War, which continued through raids and looting until both tribes were worn out and the influence of King Mundhir III of Ḥíra brought it to a close.
Not many years after the conclusion of peace between THE WAR OF DÁḤIS AND GHABRÁ61 Bakr and Taghlib, another war, hardly less famous in tradition The War of Dáḥis and Ghabrá. than the War of Basús, broke out in Central Arabia. The combatants were the tribes of ‘Abs and Dhubyán, the principal stocks of the Banú Ghaṭafán, and the occasion of their coming to blows is related as follows:—
Not long after the peace agreement between THE WAR OF DÁḤIS AND GHABRÁ61 Bakr and Taghlib, another well-known conflict, The War of Dáḥis and Ghabrá. almost as famous as the War of Basús, erupted in Central Arabia. The fighters were the tribes of ‘Abs and Dhubyán, the main branches of the Banú Ghaṭafán, and the reason for their clash is described as follows:—
Qays, son of Zuhayr, was chieftain of ‘Abs. He had a horse called Dáḥis, renowned for its speed, which he matched against Ghabrá, a mare belonging to Ḥudhayfa b. Badr, the chief of Dhubyán. It was agreed that the course should be a hundred bow-shots in length, and that the victor should receive a hundred camels. When the race began Ghabrá took the lead, but as they left the firm ground and entered upon the sand, where the 'going' was heavy, Dáḥis gradually drew level and passed his antagonist. He was nearing the goal when some Dhubyánites sprang from an ambuscade prepared beforehand, and drove him out of his course, thus enabling Ghabrá to defeat him. On being informed of this foul play Qays naturally claimed that he had won the wager, but the men of Dhubyán refused to pay even a single camel. Bitterly resenting their treachery, he waylaid and slew one of Ḥudhayfa's brothers. Ḥudhayfa sought vengeance, and the murder of Málik, a brother of Qays, by his horsemen gave the signal for war. In the fighting which ensued Dhubyán more than held their own, but neither party could obtain a decisive advantage. Qays slew the brothers Ḥudhayfa and Ḥamal—
Qays, the son of Zuhayr, was the leader of ‘Abs. He had a horse named Dáḥis, famous for its speed, which he raced against Ghabrá, a mare owned by Ḥudhayfa b. Badr, the chief of Dhubyán. They agreed to a course of a hundred bow-shots long, with the winner receiving a hundred camels. When the race started, Ghabrá took the lead, but as they moved from solid ground to the sand, which was heavy, Dáḥis caught up and passed her. He was almost at the finish line when some men from Dhubyán jumped out from a hidden spot and forced him off his path, allowing Ghabrá to win. When Qays learned about this cheating, he rightfully claimed victory, but the Dhubyán people refused to give him even one camel. Furious over their betrayal, he ambushed and killed one of Ḥudhayfa's brothers. Ḥudhayfa sought revenge, and the killing of Málik, a brother of Qays, by his horsemen sparked a war. In the ensuing battle, Dhubyán held their own, but neither side could gain a clear advantage. Qays killed the brothers Ḥudhayfa and Ḥamal—
After a long period—forty years according to the traditional computation—‘Abs and Dhubyán were reconciled by the exertions of two chieftains of the latter tribe, Ḥárith b. ‘Awf and Harim b. THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS62 Sinán, whose generous and patriotic intervention the poet Zuhayr has celebrated. Qays went into exile. "I will not look," he said, "on the face of any woman of Dhubyán whose father or brother or husband or son I have killed." If we may believe the legend, he became a Christian monk and ended his days in ‘Umán.
After a long time—forty years by the traditional count—‘Abs and Dhubyán were brought back together thanks to the efforts of two leaders from the latter tribe, Ḥárith b. ‘Awf and Harim b. Sinán, whose generous and patriotic actions the poet Zuhayr praised. Qays went into exile. "I won’t look," he said, "at the face of any woman from Dhubyán whose father, brother, husband, or son I have killed." If the legend is to be believed, he became a Christian monk and spent his final days in ‘Umán. THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS62
Descending westward from the highlands of Najd the traveller gradually approaches the Red Sea, which is separated from the mountains running parallel to it by a The Ḥijáz. narrow strip of coast-land, called the Tiháma (Netherland). The rugged plateau between Najd and the coast forms the Ḥijáz (Barrier), through which in ancient times the Sabæan caravans laden with costly merchandise passed on their way to the Mediterranean ports. Long before the beginning of our era two considerable trading settlements had sprung up in this region, viz., Macoraba (Mecca) and, some distance farther north, Yathrippa (Yathrib, the Pre-islamic name of Medína). Of their early inhabitants and history we know nothing except what is related by Muḥammadan writers, whose information reaches back to the days of Adam and Abraham. Mecca was the cradle of Islam, and Islam, according to Muḥammad, is the religion of Abraham, which was corrupted by succeeding generations until he himself was sent to purify it and to preach it anew. Consequently the Pre-islamic history of Mecca has all been, so to speak, 'Islamised.' The Holy City of Islam is made to appear in the same light thousands of years before the Prophet's time: here, it is said, the Arabs were united in worship of Allah, hence they scattered and fell into idolatry, hither they return annually as pilgrims to a shrine which had been originally dedicated to the One Supreme Being, but which afterwards became a Pantheon of tribal deities. This theory lies at the root of the Muḥammadan legend which I shall now recount as briefly as possible, only touching on the salient points of interest.
Descending westward from the highlands of Najd, the traveler gradually approaches the Red Sea, which is separated from the mountains running parallel to it by a The Hejaz. narrow stretch of coastline known as the Tiháma (Netherland). The rugged plateau between Najd and the coast forms the Ḥijáz (Barrier), through which ancient Sabæan caravans carrying valuable goods passed on their way to Mediterranean ports. Long before our era began, two significant trading settlements had developed in this area: Macoraba (Mecca) and, a bit further north, Yathrippa (Yathrib, the pre-Islamic name of Medina). We know nothing about their early inhabitants and history except for what Muslim writers have shared, whose accounts trace back to the days of Adam and Abraham. Mecca was the birthplace of Islam, and Islam, according to Muhammad, is the religion of Abraham, which was distorted by later generations until he was sent to restore and preach it anew. As a result, the pre-Islamic history of Mecca has essentially been 'Islamicized.' The Holy City of Islam is portrayed in the same way thousands of years before the Prophet's time: it is said that here, the Arabs were united in worshiping Allah, but then they scattered and turned to idol worship. They return annually as pilgrims to a shrine originally dedicated to the One Supreme Being, which later became a pantheon of tribal deities. This theory underpins the Muslim legend that I will now briefly recount, highlighting the key points of interest.
In the Meccan valley—the primitive home of that portion EARLY HISTORY OF MECCA63 of the Arab race which claims descent from Ismá‘íl (Ishmael), the son of Ibráhím (Abraham) by Hájar (Hagar)—stands an irregular, cube-shaped building of small dimensions—the Ka‘ba. Legend attributes its foundation Foundation of the Ka‘ba. to Adam, who built it by Divine command after a celestial archetype. At the Deluge it was taken up into heaven, but was rebuilt on its former site by Abraham and Ishmael. While they were occupied in this work Gabriel brought the celebrated Black Stone, which is set in the south-east corner of the building, and he also instructed them in the ceremonies of the Pilgrimage. When all was finished Abraham stood on a rock known to later ages as the Maqámu Ibráhím, and, turning to the four quarters of the sky, made proclamation: "O ye people! The Pilgrimage to the Ancient House is prescribed unto you. Hearken to your Lord!" And from every part of the world came the answer: "Labbayka ’lláhumma, labbayka"—i.e., "We obey, O God, we obey."
In the Meccan valley—the original home of the part of the Arab race that claims descent from Ismá‘íl (Ishmael), the son of Ibráhím (Abraham) by Hájar (Hagar)—stands an irregular, cube-shaped building of small size—the Ka‘ba. Legend says that its foundation was laid by Adam, who built it by Divine command after a heavenly model. During the Flood, it was taken up to heaven but was rebuilt on its original site by Abraham and Ishmael. While they were working on it, Gabriel brought the famous Black Stone, which is set in the southeast corner of the building, and he also taught them the rituals of the Pilgrimage. When everything was done, Abraham stood on a rock known in later times as the Maqámu Ibráhím, and, facing the four directions of the sky, proclaimed: "O people! The Pilgrimage to the Ancient House is commanded for you. Listen to your Lord!" And from all corners of the world came the response: "Labbayka ’lláhumma, labbayka"—i.e., "We obey, O God, we obey."
The descendants of Ishmael multiplied exceedingly, so that the barren valley could no longer support them, and a great number wandered forth to other lands. They were succeeded as rulers of the sacred territory by the tribe of Jurhum, who waxed in pride and evil-doing until the vengeance of God fell upon them. Mention has frequently been made of the Bursting of the Dyke of Ma’rib, which caused an extensive movement of Yemenite stocks to the north. The invaders halted in the Ḥijáz and, having almost exterminated the Jurhumites, resumed their journey. One group, however—the Banú Khuzá‘a, led by their chief Luḥayy—settled in the neighbourhood of Mecca. ‘Amr, son of Luḥayy, was renowned among the Arabs for his wealth and generosity. Ibn Hishám says: 'I have been told by a learned man that ‘Amr b. Luḥayy went from Mecca to Syria on some business Idolatry introduced at Mecca. and when he arrived at Má’ab, in the land of al-Balqá, he found the inhabitants, who were ‘Amálíq, worshipping idols. "What are these idols?" he inquired. THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS64 "They are idols that send us rain when we ask them for rain, and help us when we ask them for help." "Will ye not give me one of them," said ‘Amr, "that I may take it to Arabia to be worshipped there?" So they gave him an idol called Hubal, which he brought to Mecca and set it up and bade the people worship and venerate it.'128 Following his example, the Arabs brought their idols and installed them round the sanctuary. The triumph of Paganism was complete. We are told that hundreds of idols were destroyed by Muḥammad when he entered Mecca at the head of a Moslem army in 8 a.h. = 629 a.d.
The descendants of Ishmael multiplied rapidly, so much so that the barren valley could no longer support them, and many wandered to other lands. They were succeeded as rulers of the sacred territory by the Jurhum tribe, who became proud and engaged in wrongdoing until God's wrath came upon them. The Bursting of the Dyke of Ma’rib is frequently mentioned, which led to a significant movement of Yemenite people to the north. The invaders stopped in the Ḥijáz and nearly wiped out the Jurhumites before continuing their journey. However, one group—the Banú Khuzá‘a, led by their chief Luḥayy—settled near Mecca. ‘Amr, son of Luḥayy, was well-known among the Arabs for his wealth and generosity. Ibn Hishám says: 'I have heard from a learned man that ‘Amr b. Luḥayy traveled from Mecca to Syria on business Idolatry started at Mecca. and when he arrived at Má’ab, in the land of al-Balqá, he found the local people, who were ‘Amálíq, worshipping idols. "What are these idols?" he asked. THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS64 "They are idols that bring us rain when we ask for it and assist us when we seek help." "Will you give me one of them?" asked ‘Amr, "so I can take it to Arabia and have it worshipped there?" So they handed him an idol named Hubal, which he brought back to Mecca, set up, and instructed the people to worship and honor it.'128 Following his lead, the Arabs brought their idols and placed them around the sanctuary. Paganism triumphed completely. We are told that hundreds of idols were destroyed by Muḥammad when he entered Mecca leading a Muslim army in 8 a.h. = 629 AD
To return to the posterity of Ismá‘íl through ‘Adnán: the principal of their descendants who remained in the Ḥijáz were The Quraysh. the Hudhayl, the Kinána, and the Quraysh. The last-named tribe must now engage our attention almost exclusively. During the century before Muḥammad we find them in undisputed possession of Mecca and acknowledged guardians of the Ka‘ba—an office which they administered with a shrewd appreciation of its commercial value. Their rise to power is related as follows:—
To go back to the lineage of Ismá‘íl through ‘Adnán: the main descendants who stayed in the Ḥijáz were The Quraysh. the Hudhayl, the Kinána, and the Quraysh. We should mainly focus on the latter tribe now. In the century before Muḥammad, they were firmly in control of Mecca and recognized as the guardians of the Ka‘ba—an role they managed with a keen understanding of its commercial importance. Their rise to power is described as follows:—
Kiláb b. Murra, a man of Quraysh, had two sons, Zuhra and Zayd. The latter was still a young child when his father died, and soon afterwards his mother, Fáṭima, who had married again, The story of Quṣayy. left Mecca, taking Zayd with her, and went to live in her new husband's home beside the Syrian borders. Zayd grew up far from his native land, and for this reason he got the name of Quṣayy—i.e., 'Little Far-away.' When he reached man's estate and discovered his true origin he returned to Mecca, where the hegemony was wholly in the hands of the Khuzá‘ites under their chieftain, Ḥulayl b. Ḥubshiyya, with the determination to procure the superintendence of the Ka‘ba for his own people, the Quraysh, who as pure-blooded descendants of Ismá‘íl had the best right to that honour. By his marriage with Ḥubbá, the daughter of Ḥulayl, he hoped to inherit the privileges vested in his father-in-law, but Ḥulayl on his deathbed committed the keys of the Ka‘ba to a THE QURAYSH65 kinsman named Abú Ghubshán. Not to be baffled, Quṣayy made the keeper drunk and persuaded him to sell the keys for a skin of wine—hence the proverbs "A greater fool than Abú Ghubshán" and "Abú Ghubshán's bargain," denoting a miserable fraud. Naturally the Khuza‘ites did not acquiesce in the results of this transaction; they took up arms, but Quṣayy was prepared for the struggle and won a decisive victory. He was now master of Temple and Town and could proceed to the work of organisation. His first step was to bring together the Quraysh, who had Quṣayy master of Mecca. previously been dispersed over a wide area, into the Meccan valley—this earned for him the title of al-Mujammi‘ (the Congregator)—so that each family had its allotted quarter. He built a House of Assembly (Dáru ’l-Nadwa), where matters affecting the common weal were discussed by the Elders of the tribe. He also instituted and centred in himself a number of dignities in connection with the government of the Ka‘ba and the administration of the Pilgrimage, besides others of a political and military character. Such was his authority that after his death, no less than during his life, all these ordinances were regarded by the Quraysh as sacred and inviolable.
Kiláb b. Murra, a man from Quraysh, had two sons, Zuhra and Zayd. Zayd was still a young child when his father passed away, and soon after, his mother, Fáṭima, who had remarried, The tale of Quṣayy. left Mecca, taking Zayd with her to live in her new husband's home near the Syrian borders. Zayd grew up far from his homeland, which is why he got the name Quṣayy—i.e., 'Little Far-away.' When he grew up and learned about his true origins, he returned to Mecca, where the power was completely in the hands of the Khuzá‘ites under their leader, Ḥulayl b. Ḥubshiyya. He was determined to gain control of the Ka‘ba for his own people, the Quraysh, who, as pure-blooded descendants of Ismá‘íl, had the strongest claim to that honor. By marrying Ḥubbá, the daughter of Ḥulayl, he hoped to inherit the privileges held by his father-in-law, but on his deathbed, Ḥulayl entrusted the keys of the Ka‘ba to a relative named Abú Ghubshán. Not to be deterred, Quṣayy got the keeper drunk and convinced him to sell the keys for a skin of wine—thus the sayings "A greater fool than Abú Ghubshán" and "Abú Ghubshán's bargain," referring to a ridiculous scam. Naturally, the Khuzá‘ites did not accept the outcome of this deal; they armed themselves, but Quṣayy was ready for the fight and won a decisive victory. He was now in control of both the Temple and the Town, allowing him to begin the process of organization. His first step was to gather the Quraysh, who had Quṣayy, ruler of Mecca. previously spread out over a wide area, into the Meccan valley—earning him the title of al-Mujammi‘ (the Congregator)—so that each family had its designated quarter. He built a House of Assembly (Dáru ’l-Nadwa), where matters affecting the community were discussed by the tribal Elders. He also established and centralized several dignities related to the governance of the Ka‘ba and the management of the Pilgrimage, along with other political and military roles. His authority was such that after his death, as well as during his life, all these laws were considered sacred and inviolable by the Quraysh.
The death of Quṣayy may be placed in the latter half of the fifth century. His descendant, the Prophet Muḥammad, was Mecca in the sixth century after Christ. born about a hundred years afterwards, in 570 or 571 a.d. With one notable exception, to be mentioned immediately, the history of Mecca during the period thus defined is a record of petty factions unbroken by any event of importance. The Prophet's ancestors fill the stage and assume a commanding position, which in all likelihood they never possessed; the historical rivalry of the Umayyads and ‘Abbásids appears in the persons of their founders, Umayya and Háshim—and so forth. Meanwhile the influence of the Quraysh was steadily maintained and extended. The Ka‘ba had become a great national rendezvous, and the crowds of pilgrims which it attracted from almost every Arabian clan not only raised the credit of the Quraysh, but also materially contributed to their commercial prosperity. It has already been related how Abraha, the Abyssinian viceroy of Yemen, resolved to march against THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS66 Mecca with the avowed purpose of avenging upon the Ka‘ba a sacrilege committed by one of the Quraysh in the church at Ṣan‘á. Something of that kind may have served as a pretext, but no doubt his real aim was to conquer Mecca and to gain control of her trade.
The death of Quṣayy likely occurred in the latter half of the fifth century. His descendant, the Prophet Muḥammad, was Mecca in the sixth century AD. born about a hundred years later, in 570 or 571 AD With one significant exception, which will be mentioned shortly, the history of Mecca during this defined period is mostly a record of small factions, lacking any major events. The Prophet's ancestors take center stage and seem to hold a prominent position, which they likely did not actually have; the historical rivalry between the Umayyads and ‘Abbásids is represented by their founders, Umayya and Háshim—and so on. Meanwhile, the influence of the Quraysh was consistently maintained and grew. The Ka‘ba had become a major national meeting place, and the large crowds of pilgrims it drew from almost every Arabian clan not only boosted the status of the Quraysh but also significantly contributed to their economic success. It has already been mentioned how Abraha, the Abyssinian governor of Yemen, decided to march against THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS66 Mecca with the stated intention of avenging the Ka‘ba for a sacrilege committed by one of the Quraysh in a church at Ṣan‘á. That may have served as a pretext, but his true goal was undoubtedly to conquer Mecca and take control of its trade.
This memorable expedition129 is said by Moslem historians to have taken place in the year of Muḥammad's birth (about The Year of the Elephant. 570 a.d.), usually known as the Year of the Elephant—a proof that the Arabs were deeply impressed by the extraordinary spectacle of these huge animals, one or more of which accompanied the Abyssinian force. The report of Abraha's preparations filled the tribesmen with dismay. At first they endeavoured to oppose his march, regarding the defence of the Ka‘ba as a sacred duty, but they soon lost heart, and Abraha, after defeating Dhú Nafar, a Ḥimyarite chieftain, encamped in the neighbourhood of Mecca without further resistance. He sent the following message to ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib, the The Abyssinians at Mecca. Prophet's grandfather, who was at that time the most influential personage in Mecca: "I have not come to wage war on you, but only to destroy the Temple. Unless you take up arms in its defence, I have no wish to shed your blood." ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib replied: "By God, we seek not war, for which we are unable. This is God's holy House and the House of Abraham, His Friend; it is for Him to protect His House and Sanctuary; if He abandons it, we cannot defend it."
This significant expedition129 is noted by Muslim historians to have occurred in the year of Muhammad's birth (around The Year of the Elephant. 570 CE), commonly referred to as the Year of the Elephant—showing that the Arabs were deeply struck by the remarkable sight of these massive creatures, one or more of which were part of the Abyssinian army. The news of Abraha's preparations filled the local tribes with fear. Initially, they tried to resist his advance, viewing the protection of the Ka‘ba as a sacred obligation, but soon they lost courage. After defeating Dhú Nafar, a chieftain from Ḥimyar, Abraha camped near Mecca without facing any further opposition. He sent a message to ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib, the The Abyssinians in Mecca. Prophet's grandfather, who was the most powerful figure in Mecca at that time: "I haven't come to wage war against you; I only want to destroy the Temple. Unless you defend it, I have no intention of shedding your blood." ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib responded: "By God, we do not seek war, which we cannot fight. This is God's holy House and the House of Abraham, His Friend; it is up to Him to protect His House and Sanctuary; if He abandons it, we cannot defend it."
Then ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib was conducted by the envoy to the Abyssinian camp, as Abraha had ordered. There he inquired after Dhú Nafar, who was his friend, and found him a ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib's interview with Abraha. prisoner. "O Dhú Nafar," said he, "can you do aught in that which has befallen us?" Dhú Nafar answered, "What can a man do who is a captive in the hands of a THE ABYSSINIAN INVASION67 king, expecting day and night to be put to death? I can do nothing at all in the matter, but Unays, the elephant-driver, is my friend; I will send to him and press your claims on his consideration and ask him to procure you an audience with the king. Tell Unays what you wish: he will plead with the king in your favour if he can." So Dhú Nafar sent for Unays and said to him, "O Unays, ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib is lord of Quraysh and master of the caravans of Mecca. He feeds the people in the plain and the wild creatures on the mountain-tops. The king has seized two hundred of his camels. Now get him admitted to the king's presence and help him to the best of your power." Unays consented, and soon ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib stood before the king. When Abraha saw him he held him in too high respect to let him sit in an inferior place, but was unwilling that the Abyssinians should see the Arab chief, who was a large man and a comely, seated on a level with himself; he therefore descended from his throne and sat on his carpet and bade ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib sit beside him. Then he said to his dragoman, "Ask him what he wants of me." ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib replied, "I want the king to restore to me two hundred camels of mine which he has taken away." Abraha said to the dragoman, "Tell him: You pleased me when I first saw you, but now that you have spoken to me I hold you cheap. What! do you speak to me of two hundred camels which I have taken, and omit to speak of a temple venerated by you and your fathers which I have come to destroy?" Then said ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib: "The camels are mine, but the Temple belongs to another, who will defend it," and on the king exclaiming, "He cannot defend it from me," he said, "That is your affair; only give me back my camels."
Then 'Abdu'l-Muṭṭalib was taken by the messenger to the Abyssinian camp, as Abraha had instructed. There he asked about Dhú Nafar, who was his friend, and discovered that he was a prisoner. "O Dhú Nafar," he said, "can you do anything about what has happened to us?" Dhú Nafar replied, "What can a man do who is captive in the hands of a king, expecting to be put to death at any moment? I can’t do anything about this, but Unays, the elephant driver, is my friend; I’ll reach out to him and urge him to help you get an audience with the king. Tell Unays what you need: he will plead with the king for you if he can." So Dhú Nafar called for Unays and said to him, "O Unays, 'Abdu'l-Muṭṭalib is the leader of Quraysh and master of the caravans of Mecca. He provides for the people in the plains and the wild animals in the mountains. The king has taken two hundred of his camels. Now get him in to see the king and help him as much as you can." Unays agreed, and soon 'Abdu'l-Muṭṭalib stood before the king. When Abraha saw him, he respected him too much to let him sit in a lower position, but he didn’t want the Abyssinians to see the Arab chief, who was a large and handsome man, sitting at the same level as himself; so he got down from his throne, sat on his carpet, and invited 'Abdu'l-Muṭṭalib to sit beside him. Then he told his translator, "Ask him what he wants from me." 'Abdu'l-Muṭṭalib replied, "I want the king to return to me two hundred camels that he has taken." Abraha told the translator, "Tell him: You impressed me when I first saw you, but now that you’ve spoken, I think less of you. What? You mention two hundred camels that I took, and you don’t talk about a temple that you and your ancestors revere, which I’ve come to destroy?" Then 'Abdu'l-Muṭṭalib said, "The camels are mine, but the Temple belongs to someone else, who will defend it," and when the king exclaimed, "He can’t defend it from me," he replied, "That’s your problem; just give me back my camels."
As it is related in a more credible version, the tribes settled round Mecca sent ambassadors, of whom ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib was one, offering to surrender a third part of their possessions to Abraha on condition that he should spare the Temple, but he refused. Having recovered his camels, ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib returned to the Quraysh, told them what had happened, and bade them leave the city and take shelter in the mountains. Then he went to the Ka‘ba, accompanied by several of the Quraysh, to pray for help against Abraha and his army. Grasping the ring of the door, he cried:—
As the more reliable version goes, the tribes around Mecca sent ambassadors, including ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib, who offered to give up a third of their wealth to Abraha on the condition that he would spare the Temple, but he turned them down. After retrieving his camels, ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib returned to the Quraysh, informed them of what had taken place, and urged them to leave the city and seek refuge in the mountains. Then he went to the Ka‘ba, joined by several Quraysh members, to pray for assistance against Abraha and his army. Grasping the door's ring, he cried:—
THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS68Next morning, when Abraha prepared to enter Mecca, his elephant knelt down and would not budge, though they beat its head with an axe and thrust sharp stakes into its flanks; but when they turned it in the direction of Yemen, it rose up and trotted with alacrity. Then God sent from the sea a flock of birds like swallows every one of which carried three stones as large as a Rout of the Abyssinians. chick-pea or a lentil, one in its bill and one in each claw, and all who were struck by those stones perished.132 The rest fled in disorder, dropping down as they ran or wherever they halted to quench their thirst. Abraha himself was smitten with a plague so that his limbs rotted off piecemeal.133
THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS68The next morning, when Abraha was ready to enter Mecca, his elephant knelt down and wouldn’t move, even when they hit its head with an axe and jabbed sharp stakes into its sides. But as soon as they turned it towards Yemen, it stood up and trotted away eagerly. Then God sent from the sea a flock of birds resembling swallows, each carrying three stones as big as a chickpea or a lentil—one in its beak and one in each claw—and everyone hit by those stones was killed.132 The others ran away in panic, collapsing as they fled or whenever they stopped to drink. Abraha himself was afflicted by a disease that caused his limbs to rot away piece by piece.133
These details are founded on the 105th chapter of the Koran, entitled 'The Súra of the Elephant,' which may be freely rendered as follows:—
These details are based on the 105th chapter of the Koran, titled 'The Súra of the Elephant,' which can be expressed as follows:—
The part played by ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib in the story is, of course, a pious fiction designed to glorify the Holy City and to claim for the Prophet's family fifty years before Islam a predominance which they did not obtain until long afterwards; but equally of course the legend reflects Muḥammadan belief, and may be studied with advantage as a characteristic specimen of its class.
The role of ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib in the story is, of course, a religious narrative meant to exalt the Holy City and to assert that the Prophet's family had influence fifty years before Islam, even though they didn't actually gain it until much later; but it also reflects Muslim belief and can be examined as a notable example of its kind.
"When God repulsed the Abyssinians from Mecca and smote them with His vengeance, the Arabs held the Quraysh ROUT OF THE ABYSSINIANS69 in high respect and said, 'They are God's people: God hath fought for them and hath defended them against their enemy;' and made poems on this matter."134 The following verses, according to Ibn Isḥáq, are by Abu ’l-Ṣalt b. Abí Rabí‘a of Thaqíf; others more reasonably ascribe them to his son Umayya, a well-known poet and monotheist (Ḥaníf) contemporary with Muḥammad:—
"When God drove the Abyssinians away from Mecca and struck them with His wrath, the Arabs respected the Quraysh greatly and said, 'They are God's chosen people: God has fought for them and protected them from their enemies;' and they created poems about this event."134 The following verses, according to Ibn Isḥáq, are by Abu ’l-Ṣalt b. Abí Rabí‘a of Thaqíf; others more reasonably attribute them to his son Umayya, a well-known poet and monotheist (Ḥaníf) who was a contemporary of Muḥammad:—
The patriotic feelings aroused in the Arabs of the Ḥijáz by the Abyssinian invasion—feelings which must have been shared to some extent by the Bedouins generally—received a fresh stimulus through events which occurred about forty years after this time on the other side of the peninsula. It will be remembered that the Lakhmite dynasty at Ḥíra came to an end with Nu‘mán III, who was cruelly executed by Khusraw Parwéz (602 or 607 a.d.).136 Before his death he had deposited his arms and other property with Háni’, a chieftain of the Banú Bakr. These were claimed by Khusraw, and as Háni’ refused to give them up, a Persian army was sent to Dhú Qár, THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS70 a place near Kúfa abounding in water and consequently a favourite resort of the Bakrites during the dry season. A desperate conflict ensued, in which the Persians Battle of Dhú Qár (circa 610 a.d.). were completely routed.137 Although the forces engaged were comparatively small,138 this victory was justly regarded by the Arabs as marking the commencement of a new order of things; e.g., it is related that Muḥammad said when the tidings reached him: "This is the first day on which the Arabs have obtained satisfaction from the Persians." The desert tribes, hitherto overshadowed by the Sásánian Empire and held in check by the powerful dynasty of Ḥíra, were now confident and aggressive. They began to hate and despise the Colossus which they no longer feared, and which, before many years had elapsed, they trampled in the dust.
The patriotic feelings stirred up in the Arabs of the Ḥijáz by the Abyssinian invasion—feelings that were likely shared to some extent by the Bedouins in general—received a new boost from events that happened about forty years later on the other side of the peninsula. It’s important to remember that the Lakhmite dynasty in Ḥíra ended with Nu‘mán III, who was brutally executed by Khusraw Parwéz (602 or 607 A.D.).136 Before he died, he had entrusted his arms and other possessions to Háni’, a leader of the Banú Bakr. Khusraw claimed these items, and when Háni’ refused to hand them over, a Persian army was sent to Dhú Qár, THE LEGENDS OF THE PAGAN ARABS70 a location near Kúfa rich in water and thus a popular spot for the Bakrites during the dry season. A fierce battle broke out, and the Persians Battle of Dhú Qár (circa 610 AD). were completely defeated.137 While the number of combatants was relatively small,138 this victory was seen by the Arabs as the start of a new era; e.g., it is said that Muḥammad remarked when he heard the news: "This is the first day on which the Arabs have taken satisfaction from the Persians." The desert tribes, previously overshadowed by the Sásánian Empire and kept in line by the powerful dynasty of Ḥíra, now felt confident and assertive. They began to hate and scorn the giant they no longer feared, and before long, they would trample it into the dust.
CHAPTER III
PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY, MANNERS, AND RELIGION
"When there appeared a poet in a family of the Arabs, the other tribes round about would gather together to that family and wish them joy of their good luck. Feasts would be got ready, the women of the tribe would join together in bands, playing upon lutes, as they were wont to do at bridals, and the men and boys would congratulate one another; for a poet was a defence to the honour of them all, a weapon to ward off insult from their good name, and a means of perpetuating their glorious deeds and of establishing their fame for ever. And they used not to wish one another joy but for three things—the birth of a boy, the coming to light of a poet, and the foaling of a noble mare."139
"When a poet was born into an Arab family, nearby tribes would come together to celebrate their good fortune. Feasts would be prepared, the women of the tribe would gather in groups playing lutes, just like at weddings, while the men and boys congratulated each other. A poet served as a protector of their honor, a shield against insults to their reputation, and a way to immortalize their heroic deeds and ensure their fame lived on forever. They would only congratulate each other for three events: the birth of a son, the emergence of a poet, and the birth of a prized mare."139
As far as extant literature is concerned—and at this time there was only a spoken literature, which was preserved by oral tradition, and first committed to writing long afterwards—the Jáhiliyya or Pre-islamic Age covers scarcely more than a century, from about 500 a.d., when the oldest poems of which we have any record were composed, to the year of Muḥammad's Flight to Medína (622 a.d.), which is the starting-point of a new era in Arabian history. The influence of these hundred and twenty years was great and lasting. PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY72 They saw the rise and incipient decline of a poetry which most Arabic-speaking Moslems have always regarded as a model of unapproachable excellence; a poetry rooted in the life of the people, that insensibly moulded their minds and fixed their character and made them morally and spiritually a nation long before Muḥammad welded the various conflicting groups into a single organism, animated, for some time at least, by a common purpose. In those days poetry was no luxury for the cultured few, but the sole medium of literary expression. Every tribe had its poets, who freely uttered what they felt and thought. Their unwritten words "flew across the desert faster than arrows," and came home to the hearts and bosoms of all who heard them. Thus in the midst of outward strife and disintegration a unifying principle was at work. Poetry gave life and currency to an ideal of Arabian virtue (muruwwa), which, though based on tribal community of blood and insisting that only ties of blood were sacred, nevertheless became an invisible bond between diverse clans, and formed, whether consciously or not, the basis of a national community of sentiment.
As for existing literature—at this time, it was only spoken literature, preserved through oral tradition, and was written down much later—the Jáhiliyya or Pre-Islamic Age spans barely over a century, starting around 500 AD, when the oldest recorded poems were created, to the year of Muhammad's Flight to Medina (622 AD), marking the beginning of a new era in Arabian history. The impact of these one hundred and twenty years was significant and enduring. Pre-Islamic Poetry72 This period witnessed the rise and early decline of poetry that most Arabic-speaking Muslims have always viewed as a standard of unmatched excellence; a poetry deeply embedded in the people's lives, subtly shaping their thoughts and character, and morally and spiritually uniting them long before Muhammad managed to merge the various conflicting groups into a single entity, driven, at least for a time, by a common goal. Back then, poetry wasn't just a luxury for the educated elite; it was the only way to express literature. Every tribe had its poets, who openly shared their feelings and thoughts. Their unwritten words "traveled across the desert faster than arrows," resonating in the hearts of everyone who heard them. Thus, amid external conflict and chaos, a unifying force was at play. Poetry breathed life into an ideal of Arabian virtue (muruwwa), which, while rooted in blood ties and insisting they were sacred, formed an invisible connection between diverse clans, creating, whether intentionally or not, the foundation of a national sense of community.
In the following pages I propose to trace the origins of Origins of Arabian PoetryArabian poetry, to describe its form, contents, and general features, to give some account of the most celebrated Pre-islamic poets and collections of Pre-islamic verse, and finally to show in what manner it was preserved and handed down.
In the following pages, I plan to explore the origins of Origins of Arabic Poetry Arabian poetry, describe its structure, themes, and overall characteristics, provide some insight into the most famous Pre-Islamic poets and collections of Pre-Islamic poetry, and lastly, demonstrate how it was preserved and passed down.
By the ancient Arabs the poet (shá‘ir, plural shu‘ará), as his name implies, was held to be a person endowed with supernatural knowledge, a wizard in league with spirits (jinn) or satans (shayáṭín) and dependent on them for the magical powers which he displayed. This view of his personality, as well as the influential position which he occupied, are curiously indicated by the story of a certain youth who was refused the hand of his beloved on the ground that he was neither a poet THE POET AS A WIZARD73 nor a soothsayer nor a water-diviner.140 The idea of poetry as an art was developed afterwards; the pagan shá‘ir is the oracle of his tribe, their guide in peace and their champion in war. It was to him they turned for counsel when they sought new pastures, only at his word would they pitch or strike their 'houses of hair,' and when the tired and thirsty wanderers found a well and drank of its water and washed themselves, led by him they may have raised their voices together and sung, like Israel—
By the ancient Arabs, the poet (shá‘ir, plural shu‘ará) was seen as someone with supernatural knowledge, a wizard connected to spirits (jinn) or demons (shayáṭín), relying on them for the magical abilities he showcased. This perception of his character, along with his significant role in society, is interestingly reflected in the story of a young man who was denied the hand of his beloved because he was neither a poet, a soothsayer, nor a water-diviner. THE POET AS A MAGICIAN73 The concept of poetry as an art developed later; the pagan shá‘ir served as the oracle for his tribe, their leader in peace and their warrior in conflict. They looked to him for advice when seeking new grazing lands; only at his word would they set up or take down their 'houses of hair.' And when the weary and thirsty travelers discovered a well and refreshed themselves, they likely raised their voices together and sang, like Israel—
Besides fountain-songs, war-songs, and hymns to idols, other kinds of poetry must have existed in the earliest times—e.g., the love-song and the dirge. The powers of the shá‘ir, however, were chiefly exhibited in Satire (hijá), which in the Satire. oldest known form "introduces and accompanies the tribal feud, and is an element of war just as important as the actual fighting."142 The menaces which he hurled against the foe were believed to be inevitably fatal. His rhymes, often compared to arrows, had all the effect of a solemn curse spoken by a divinely inspired prophet or priest,143 and their pronunciation was attended with peculiar ceremonies of a symbolic character, such as anointing the hair on one side of the head, letting the mantle hang down loosely, and wearing only one sandal.144 Satire retained something of these ominous associations at a much later period when the magic utterance of the shá‘ir had long given place to the lampoon PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY74 by which the poet reviles his enemies and holds them up to shame.
Besides fountain songs, war songs, and hymns to idols, other kinds of poetry must have existed in the earliest times—e.g., the love song and the dirge. However, the talents of the shá‘ir were mainly shown in Satire (hijá), which in its oldest known form "introduces and accompanies the tribal feud, and is an element of war just as important as the actual fighting."142 The threats he threw at the enemy were believed to be deadly. His rhymes, often likened to arrows, had the same impact as a serious curse spoken by a divinely inspired prophet or priest,143 and their delivery came with specific ceremonial practices that had symbolic meaning, such as anointing one side of the head, letting the cloak hang loosely, and wearing just one sandal.144 Satire kept some of these ominous associations much later when the magical words of the shá‘ir had long been replaced by the ridicule used by the poet to insult his enemies and shame them. Pre-Islamic Poetry74
The obscure beginnings of Arabian poetry, presided over by the magician and his familiar spirits, have left not a Saj‘. rack behind in the shape of literature, but the task of reconstruction is comparatively easy where we are dealing with a people so conservative and tenacious of antiquity as the Arabs. Thus it may be taken for certain that the oldest form of poetical speech in Arabia was rhyme without metre (Saj‘), or, as we should say, 'rhymed prose,' although the fact of Muḥammad's adversaries calling him a poet because he used it in the Koran shows the light in which it was regarded even after the invention and elaboration of metre. Later on, as we shall see, Saj‘ became a merely rhetorical ornament, the distinguishing mark of all eloquence whether spoken or written, but originally it had a deeper, almost religious, significance as the special form adopted by poets, soothsayers, and the like in their supernatural revelations and for conveying to the vulgar every kind of mysterious and esoteric lore.
The unclear beginnings of Arabian poetry, overseen by the magician and his familiar spirits, haven't left any Saj. remnants behind in terms of literature, but the process of piecing it together is relatively straightforward, especially since the Arabs are a people who are very conservative and hold onto their ancient traditions. Therefore, it's safe to say that the oldest form of poetic expression in Arabia was rhyme without meter (Saj‘), or what we might call "rhymed prose," although the fact that Muhammad's opponents labeled him a poet for using it in the Koran shows how it was viewed even after meter was developed. Later, as we will explore, Saj‘ became merely a rhetorical embellishment, a hallmark of all eloquence, whether spoken or written, but originally it carried a deeper, almost religious meaning as the specific form used by poets, soothsayers, and similar figures in their supernatural revelations and to share all kinds of mysterious and hidden knowledge with the general public.
Out of Saj‘ was evolved the most ancient of the Arabian metres, which is known by the name of Rajaz.145 This is an irregular iambic metre usually consisting of four Rajaz. or six—an Arab would write 'two or three'—feet to the line; and it is a peculiarity of Rajaz, marking its affinity to Saj‘, that all the lines rhyme with each other, whereas in the more artificial metres only the opening verse146 ARABIAN METRES75 is doubly rhymed. A further characteristic of Rajaz is that it should be uttered extempore, a few verses at a time—commonly verses expressing some personal feeling, emotion, or experience, like those of the aged warrior Durayd b. Zayd b. Nahd when he lay dying:—
Out of Saj‘ came the oldest of the Arabian rhythms, known as Rajaz.145 This is an irregular iambic rhythm typically made up of four Rajaz. or six—an Arab would say 'two or three'—feet per line; a unique feature of Rajaz, showing its connection to Saj‘, is that all lines rhyme with each other, while in the more structured rhythms, only the first verse146 ARABIAN METERS75 is doubly rhymed. Another distinct characteristic of Rajaz is that it should be spoken spontaneously, just a few verses at a time—usually verses conveying personal feelings, emotions, or experiences, like those of the aging warrior Durayd b. Zayd b. Nahd as he lay dying:—
Here would have been the proper place to give an account of the principal Arabian metres—the 'Perfect' (Kámil), the 'Ample' (Wáfir) the 'Long' (Ṭawíl), the Other metres. 'Wide' (Basiṭ), the 'Light' (Khafíf), and several more—but in order to save valuable space I must content myself with referring the reader to the extremely lucid treatment of this subject by Sir Charles Lyall in the Introduction to his Ancient Arabian Poetry, pp. xlv-lii. All the metres are quantitative, as in Greek and Latin. Their names and laws were unknown to the Pre-islamic bards: the rules of prosody were first deduced from the ancient poems and systematised by the grammarian, Khalíl b. Ahmad († 791 a.d.), to whom the idea is said to have occurred as he watched a coppersmith beating time on the anvil with his hammer.
Here would have been the right place to discuss the main Arabian meters—the 'Perfect' (Kámil), the 'Ample' (Wáfir), the 'Long' (Ṭawíl), the 'Wide' (Basiṭ), the 'Light' (Khafíf), and several others—but to save valuable space, I’ll just point the reader to the very clear explanation of this topic by Sir Charles Lyall in the Introduction to his Ancient Arabian Poetry, pp. xlv-lii. All the meters are quantitative, like in Greek and Latin. Their names and rules were unknown to the Pre-Islamic poets: the principles of prosody were first derived from ancient poems and organized by the grammarian, Khalíl b. Ahmad († 791 AD), who supposedly got the idea while watching a coppersmith keep time on the anvil with his hammer.
We have now to consider the form and matter of the oldest extant poems in the Arabic language. Between these highly The oldest extant poems. developed productions and the rude doggerel of Saj‘ or Rajaz there lies an interval, the length of which it is impossible even to conjecture. The first poets are already consummate masters of the craft. "The number and complexity of the measures which they use, their established laws of quantity and rhyme, and the uniform PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY76 manner in which they introduce the subject of their poems,149 notwithstanding the distance which often separated one composer from another, all point to a long previous study and cultivation of the art of expression and the capacities of their language, a study of which no record now remains."150
We now need to look at the style and content of the oldest surviving poems in the Arabic language. Between these advanced works and the crude style of Saj‘ or Rajaz, there’s a gap that’s impossible to really measure. The early poets are already skilled masters of their craft. "The variety and complexity of the meter they use, their established rules of rhythm and rhyme, and the consistent way they introduce the themes of their poems, despite the distance that often separated one poet from another, all suggest a lengthy period of study and development in the art of expression and the abilities of their language, a study of which no record now exists."
It is not improbable that the dawn of the Golden Age of Arabian Poetry coincided with the first decade of the sixth Their date. century after Christ. About that time the War of Basús, the chronicle of which has preserved a considerable amount of contemporary verse, was in full blaze; and the first Arabian ode was composed, according to tradition, by Muhalhil b. Rabí‘a the Taghlibite on the death of his brother, the chieftain Kulayb, which caused war to break out between Bakr and Taghlib. At any rate, during the next hundred years in almost every part of the peninsula we meet with a brilliant succession of singers, all using the same poetical dialect and strictly adhering to the same rules of composition. The fashion which they set maintained itself virtually unaltered down to the end of the Umayyad period (750 a.d.), and though challenged by some daring spirits under the ‘Abbásid Caliphate, speedily reasserted its supremacy, which at the present day is almost as absolute as ever.
It’s likely that the Golden Age of Arabian Poetry began in the first decade of the sixth century after Christ. Around that time, the War of Basús, which has preserved a significant amount of contemporary poetry, was in full swing; and according to tradition, the first Arabian ode was written by Muhalhil b. Rabí‘a the Taghlibite following the death of his brother, the leader Kulayb, which sparked a war between Bakr and Taghlib. In any case, over the next hundred years, there was a remarkable line of poets across the peninsula, all using the same poetic dialect and strictly following the same compositional rules. The trend they established remained virtually unchanged until the end of the Umayyad period (750 a.d.), and although it faced some challenges from bold innovators during the ‘Abbásid Caliphate, it quickly reestablished its dominance, which today is nearly as absolute as ever.
This fashion centres in the Qaṣída,151 or Ode, the only form, or rather the only finished type of poetry that existed THE QAṢÍDA OR ODE77 in what, for want of a better word, may be called the classical period of Arabic literature. The verses (abyát, singular bayt) of which it is built vary in number, but are seldom The Qaṣída. less than twenty-five or more than a hundred; and the arrangement of the rhymes is such that, while the two halves of the first verse rhyme together, the same rhyme is repeated once in the second, third, and every following verse to the end of the poem. Blank-verse is alien to the Arabs, who regard rhyme not as a pleasing ornament or a "troublesome bondage," but as a vital organ of poetry. The rhymes are usually feminine, e.g., sakhíná, tulíná, muhíná; mukhlidí, yadí, ‘uwwadí; rijámuhá, silámuhá, ḥarámuhá. To surmount the difficulties of the monorhyme demands great technical skill even in a language of which the peculiar formation renders the supply of rhymes extraordinarily abundant. The longest of the Mu‘allaqát, the so-called 'Long Poems,' is considerably shorter than Gray's Elegy. An Arabian Homer or Chaucer must have condescended to prose. With respect to metre the poet may choose any except Rajaz, which is deemed beneath the dignity of the Ode, but his liberty does not extend either to the choice of subjects or to the method of handling them: on the contrary, the course of his ideas is determined by rigid conventions which he durst not overstep.
This style focuses on the Qaṣída,151 or Ode, the only form, or rather the only polished type of poetry that existed The Qasida or Ode77 during what might be called the classical period of Arabic literature. The verses (abyát, singular bayt) that make it up vary in number but are rarely less than twenty-five or more than a hundred; and the rhyme scheme is such that while the two halves of the first verse rhyme together, the same rhyme is repeated in the second, third, and every subsequent verse until the end of the poem. Blank verse is foreign to the Arabs, who see rhyme not as a decorative feature or a "burdensome constraint," but as an essential part of poetry. The rhymes are typically feminine, e.g., sakhíná, tulíná, muhíná; mukhlidí, yadí, ‘uwwadí; rijámuhá, silámuhá, ḥarámuhá. Overcoming the challenges of monorhyme requires great technical skill, even in a language where the unique structure makes finding rhymes extraordinarily easy. The longest of the Mu‘allaqát, known as the 'Long Poems,' is significantly shorter than Gray's Elegy. An Arabian Homer or Chaucer would have to settle for prose. Regarding metre, the poet can choose any form except Rajaz, which is considered unworthy of the Ode, but he does not have the freedom to choose subjects or how to handle them: instead, the direction of his ideas is dictated by strict conventions that he must not violate.
"I have heard," says Ibn Qutayba, "from a man of learning that the composer of Odes began by mentioning the deserted dwelling-places and the relics and traces of habitation. Then Ibn Qutayba's account of the contents and divisions of the Ode. he wept and complained and addressed the desolate encampment, and begged his companion to make a halt, in order that he might have occasion to speak of those who had once lived there and afterwards departed; for the dwellers in tents were different from townsmen or villagers in respect of coming and going, because they moved from one water-spring to another, seeking pasture and searching out the places where rain had fallen. Then to this he linked the erotic prelude (nasíb), and bewailed the violence of his love and the anguish of separation from his mistress and the extremity of his passion and desire, so as to win the hearts of his hearers and divert PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY78 their eyes towards him and invite their ears to listen to him, since the song of love touches men's souls and takes hold of their hearts, God having put it in the constitution of His creatures to love dalliance and the society of women, in such wise that we find very few but are attached thereto by some tie or have some share therein, whether lawful or unpermitted. Now, when the poet had assured himself of an attentive hearing, he followed up his advantage and set forth his claim: thus he went on to complain of fatigue and want of sleep and travelling by night and of the noonday heat, and how his camel had been reduced to leanness. And when, after representing all the discomfort and danger of his journey, he knew that he had fully justified his hope and expectation of receiving his due meed from the person to whom the poem was addressed, he entered upon the panegyric (madíḥ), and incited him to reward, and kindled his generosity by exalting him above his peers and pronouncing the greatest dignity, in comparison with his, to be little."152
"I've heard," says Ibn Qutayba, "from a knowledgeable person that the writer of Odes started by talking about the abandoned homes and the remnants of past inhabitants. Then Ibn Qutayba's description of the content and divisions of the Ode. he cried and lamented, addressing the empty campsite, and urged his companion to pause so he could speak of those who once lived there and then left; the people in tents move differently from those in cities or villages, traveling from one water source to another in search of grazing land and seeking out where it has rained. He then connected this to the romantic introduction (nasíb), expressing the pain of his love and the sorrow of being apart from his beloved, articulating the depth of his longing and passion to capture the hearts of his audience and draw their attention to him, as love songs resonate with men's spirits and seize their hearts, since God has made it part of human nature to enjoy romance and the company of women, so much so that few are not bound to it in some way, whether the relationship is allowed or forbidden. When the poet realized he had everyone's attention, he took advantage of it and expressed his grievances: he talked about his exhaustion, lack of sleep, traveling at night, and suffering through the midday heat, along with how his camel had become thin. Then, after detailing the hardships and dangers of his journey, he felt confident he'd justified his hope of receiving a reward from the person to whom the poem was directed, and he began the praise (madíḥ), urging him to be generous and lifting him above others, declaring that even the highest honor in comparison to his was insignificant."152
Hundreds of Odes answer exactly to this description, which must not, however, be regarded as the invariable model. The erotic prelude is often omitted, especially in elegies; or if it does not lead directly to the main subject, it may be followed by a faithful and minute delineation of the poet's horse or camel which bears him through the wilderness with a speed like that of the antelope, the wild ass, or the ostrich: Bedouin poetry abounds in fine studies of animal life.153 The choice of a motive is left open. Panegyric, no doubt, paid better than any other, and was therefore the favourite; but in Pre-islamic times the poet could generally please himself. The qaṣída is no organic whole: rather its unity resembles that of a series of pictures by the same hand or, to employ an Eastern trope, of pearls various in size and quality threaded on a necklace.
Hundreds of Odes fit this description, but they shouldn't be seen as a strict model. The erotic introduction is often left out, especially in elegies; or if it doesn’t lead straight to the main topic, it might be followed by a detailed and careful description of the poet's horse or camel that carries him through the desert at speeds like those of an antelope, wild ass, or ostrich: Bedouin poetry is rich with great observations of animal life.153 The choice of a theme is flexible. Obviously, praise poetry paid better than the rest and was therefore the favorite, but in Pre-Islamic times, poets had more freedom to choose. The qaṣída isn’t a cohesive whole; rather, its unity is like a collection of pictures by the same artist or, to use an Eastern metaphor, like a string of pearls varying in size and quality on a necklace.
The ancient poetry may be defined as an illustrative criticism SHANFARÁ79 of Pre-islamic life and thought. Here the Arab has drawn himself at full length without embellishment or extenuation.
Ancient poetry can be seen as a vivid commentary SHANFARÁ79 on pre-Islamic life and ideas. In this, the Arab depicts himself in complete honesty without any decoration or exaggeration.
It is not mere chance that Abú Tammám's famous anthology is called the Ḥamása, i.e., 'Fortitude,' from the title of its first chapter, which occupies nearly a half of the book. 'Ḥamása' denotes the virtues most highly prized by the Arabs—bravery in battle, patience in misfortune, persistence in revenge, protection of the weak and defiance of the strong; the will, as Tennyson has said,
It is not just coincidence that Abú Tammám's famous anthology is called the Ḥamása, i.e., 'Fortitude,' from the title of its first chapter, which takes up nearly half of the book. 'Ḥamása' represents the virtues most valued by the Arabs—courage in battle, endurance in tough times, determination in seeking revenge, defending the weak, and standing up to the strong; the will, as Tennyson has said,
As types of the ideal Arab hero we may take Shanfará of The Ideal Arab hero.Azd and his comrade in foray, Ta’abbaṭa Sharran. Both were brigands, outlaws, swift runners, and excellent poets. Of the former
As examples of the ideal Arab hero, we can look at Shanfará of The perfect Arab hero.Azd and his partner in adventure, Ta’abbaṭa Sharran. Both were bandits, outlaws, fast runners, and exceptional poets. Of the former
"it is said that he was captured when a child from his tribe by the Banú Salámán, and brought up among them: he did not learn his origin until he had grown up, when he vowed vengeance against his captors, and returned to his own tribe. His oath was that he would slay a hundred men of Salámán; he slew ninety-eight, when an ambush of his enemies succeeded in taking him prisoner. In Shanfará. the struggle one of his hands was hewn off by a sword stroke, and, taking it in the other, he flung it in the face of a man of Salámán and killed him, thus making ninety-nine. Then he was overpowered and slain, with one still wanting to make up his number. As his skull lay bleaching on the ground, a man of his enemies passed by that way and kicked it with his foot; a splinter of bone entered his foot, the wound mortified, and he died, thus completing the hundred."154
"He's said to have been captured as a child from his tribe by the Banú Salámán and raised among them. He didn’t learn about his true origins until he was older, after which he promised to take revenge on his captors and returned to his own tribe. His vow was to kill a hundred men from Salámán; he killed ninety-eight before an ambush by his enemies led to his capture. In Shanfará. the fight, one of his hands was chopped off by a sword strike, and with his other hand, he threw it in the face of a man from Salámán and killed him, making it ninety-nine. Then he was overwhelmed and killed, just one short of his goal. As his skull lay out in the open, one of his enemies walked by and kicked it with his foot; a splinter of bone drove into his foot, causing an infection, and he died, completing the hundred." 154
The following passage is translated from Shanfará's splendid Ode named Lámiyyatu ’l-‘Arab (the poem rhymed in l of the PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY80 Arabs), in which he describes his own heroic character and the hardships of a predatory life:—155
The following passage is translated from Shanfará's amazing Ode called Lámiyyatu ’l-‘Arab (the poem that rhymes in l of the Pre-Islamic Poetry80 Arabs), where he talks about his own heroic nature and the struggles of a harsh life:—155
TA’ABBAṬA SHARRAN81 On quitting his tribe, who cast him out when they were threatened on all sides by enemies seeking vengeance for the blood that he had spilt, Shanfará said:—
TA’ABBAṬA SHARRAN81 After leaving his tribe, who rejected him when they were under attack from enemies seeking revenge for the blood he had shed, Shanfará said:—
Thábit b. Jábir b. Sufyán of Fahm is said to have got his nickname, Ta’abbaṭa Sharran, because one day his mother, who had seen him go forth from his tent with a sword Ta’abbaṭa Sharran. under his arm, on being asked, "Where is Thábit?" replied, "I know not: he put a mischief under his arm-pit (ta’abbaṭa sharran) and departed." According to another version of the story, the 'mischief' was a Ghoul whom he vanquished and slew and carried home in this manner. The following lines, which he addressed to his cousin, Shams b. Málik, may be applied with equal justice to the poet himself:—
Thábit b. Jábir b. Sufyán of Fahm is said to have gotten his nickname, Ta’abbaṭa Sharran, because one day his mother, who saw him leave his tent with a sword Ta’abbaṭa Sharran. under his arm, when asked, "Where is Thábit?" replied, "I don't know: he put a mischief under his armpit (ta’abbaṭa sharran) and left." In another version of the story, the 'mischief' was a Ghoul that he defeated and killed and carried home like this. The following lines, which he addressed to his cousin, Shams b. Málik, might well apply to the poet himself:—
These verses admirably describe the rudimentary Arabian virtues of courage, hardness, and strength. We must now take a wider survey of the moral ideas on which pagan society was built, and of which Pre-islamic poetry is at once the promulgation and the record. There was no written code, no The old Arabian points of honour. legal or religious sanction—nothing, in effect, save the binding force of traditional sentiment and opinion, i.e., Honour. What, then, are the salient points of honour in which Virtue (Muruwwa), as it was understood by the heathen Arabs, consists?
These verses perfectly capture the basic Arabian virtues of bravery, toughness, and strength. Now, we need to look more broadly at the moral concepts that formed the basis of pagan society, which Pre-Islamic poetry both expresses and records. There was no written code, no legal or religious authority—essentially, only the compelling influence of traditional feelings and opinions, that is, Honour. So, what are the key aspects of honour that define Virtue (Muruwwa) as it was understood by the pagan Arabs?
Courage has been already mentioned. Arab courage is like that of the ancient Greeks, "dependent upon excitement and vanishing quickly before depression and delay."159 Courage. Hence the Arab hero is defiant and boastful, as he appears, e.g., in the Mu‘allaqa of ‘Amr b. Kulthúm. When there is little to lose by flight he will ride off unashamed; but he will fight to the death for his womenfolk, who in serious warfare often accompanied the tribe and were stationed behind the line of battle.160
Courage has already been mentioned. Arab courage is similar to that of the ancient Greeks, "based on excitement and fading quickly with depression and delay."159 Bravery. Therefore, the Arab hero is defiant and boastful, as seen, e.g., in the Mu‘allaqa of ‘Amr b. Kulthúm. When there's not much to lose by fleeing, he will ride off without shame; but he will fight to the death for his women, who often accompanied the tribe in serious battles and were positioned behind the front lines.160
COURAGE AND LOYALTY83 The tribal constitution was a democracy guided by its chief men, who derived their authority from noble blood, noble character, wealth, wisdom, and experience. As a Bedouin poet has said in homely language—
Bravery and Loyalty83 The tribal constitution was a democracy led by its chief leaders, who gained their authority from noble lineage, strong character, wealth, wisdom, and experience. As a Bedouin poet has said in simple terms—
The chiefs, however, durst not lay commands or penalties on their fellow-tribesmen. Every man ruled himself, and was free to rebuke presumption in others. "If you are our lord" (i.e., if you act discreetly as a sayyid should), "you will lord over us, but if you are a prey to pride, go and be proud!" (i.e., we will have nothing to do with you).163 Loyalty in the mouth of a pagan Arab did not mean allegiance to his superiors, but faithful devotion to his equals; and it was closely Loyalty. connected with the idea of kinship. The family and the tribe, which included strangers living in the tribe under a covenant of protection—to defend these, individually and collectively, was a sacred duty. Honour required that a man should stand by his own people through thick and thin.
The chiefs, however, did not feel they could impose rules or punishments on their fellow tribesmen. Each man governed himself and had the right to call out arrogance in others. "If you are our leader" (i.e., if you behave wisely like a sayyid should), "you will lead us, but if you let pride take over, go ahead and be proud!" (i.e., we want nothing to do with you).163 Loyalty for a pagan Arab didn’t mean loyalty to those above him but a faithful commitment to his equals; it was closely Loyalty. tied to the concept of family ties. The family and the tribe, which included outsiders living within the tribe under a protection agreement—defending them, both individually and as a group, was a sacred obligation. Honor required that a man support his own people through thick and thin.
sang Durayd b. Ṣimma, who had followed his kin, against his better judgment, in a foray which cost the life of his brother ‘Abdulláh.164 If kinsmen seek help it should be given promptly, without respect to the merits of the case; if they do wrong PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY84 it should be suffered as long as possible before resorting to violence.165 The utilitarian view of friendship is often emphasised, as in these verses:—
sang Durayd b. Ṣimma, who had followed his family, against his better judgment, in a raid that cost the life of his brother ‘Abdulláh.164 If family members ask for help, it should be given quickly, without worrying about the specifics of the situation; if they make mistakes, Pre-Islamic Poetry84 it should be tolerated as long as possible before resorting to violence.165 The practical approach to friendship is often highlighted, as seen in these verses:—
At the same time, notwithstanding their shrewd common sense, nothing is more characteristic of the Arabs—heathen and Muḥammadan alike—than the chivalrous devotion and disinterested self-sacrifice of which they are capable on behalf of their friends. In particular, the ancient poetry affords proof that they regarded with horror any breach of the solemn covenant plighted between patron and client or host and guest. This topic might be illustrated by many striking examples, but one will suffice:—
At the same time, despite their sharp practical sense, nothing is more typical of Arabs—both non-Muslim and Muslim—than their noble dedication and selfless sacrifice for their friends. In particular, ancient poetry shows that they viewed any violation of the serious pact made between a patron and a client or a host and a guest with great horror. This topic could be illustrated by many striking examples, but one will be enough:—
The Arabs say: "Awfá mina ’l-Samaw’ali"—"More loyal than al-Samaw’al"; or Wafáun ka-wafá’i ’l-Samaw’ali"—" A loyalty like that of al-Samaw’al." These proverbs refer to The story of Samaw’al b. ‘Adiyá. Samaw’al b. ‘Adiyá, an Arab of Jewish descent and Jew by religion, who lived in his castle, called al-Ablaq (The Piebald), at Taymá, some distance north of Medína. There he dug a well of sweet water, and would entertain the Arabs who used to alight beside it; and they supplied themselves with provisions from his castle and set up a market. It is related that the poet Imru’u ’l-Qays, while fleeing, hotly pursued by his enemies, towards Syria, took refuge with Samaw’al, and before proceeding on his way left in charge of his host five coats of mail which had been handed down as heirlooms by the princes of his family. Then he departed, and in due course arrived at Constantinople, where he besought the Byzantine emperor to help him to SAMAW’AL B. ‘ADIYA85 recover his lost kingdom. His appeal was not unsuccessful, but he died on the way home. Meanwhile his old enemy, the King of Ḥíra, sent an army under Ḥárith b. Ẓálim against Samaw’al, demanding that he should surrender the coats of mail. Samaw’al refused to betray the trust committed to him, and defended himself in his castle. The besiegers, however, captured his son, who had gone out to hunt. Ḥárith asked Samaw’al: "Dost thou know this lad?" "Yes, he is my son." "Then wilt thou deliver what is in thy possession, or shall I slay him?" Samaw’al answered: "Do with him as thou wilt. I will never break my pledge nor give up the property of my guest-friend." So Ḥárith smote the lad with his sword and clove him through the middle. Then he raised the siege. And Samaw’al said thereupon:—
The Arabs say: "Awfá mina ’l-Samaw’ali"—"More loyal than al-Samaw’al"; or Wafáun ka-wafá’i ’l-Samaw’ali"—"A loyalty like that of al-Samaw’al." These sayings refer to The story of Samaw'al b. 'Adiyá. Samaw’al b. ‘Adiyá, an Arab of Jewish descent and a Jew by faith, lived in his castle, called al-Ablaq (The Piebald), in Taymá, a bit north of Medína. There, he dug a well with sweet water and would welcome the Arabs who would stop by; they would get supplies from his castle and set up a market. It’s said that the poet Imru’u ’l-Qays, while fleeing from his enemies toward Syria, sought refuge with Samaw’al. Before leaving, he entrusted his host with five coats of mail that had been passed down through his family. Afterward, he reached Constantinople, where he asked the Byzantine emperor for help to recover his lost kingdom. His request was met with some success, but he died on the way back. Meanwhile, his old rival, the King of Ḥíra, sent an army led by Ḥárith b. Ẓálim to confront Samaw’al, demanding that he surrender the coats of mail. Samaw’al refused to betray the trust given to him and defended himself in his castle. However, the attackers captured his son while he was out hunting. Ḥárith asked Samaw’al: "Do you recognize this boy?" "Yes, he is my son." "Then will you hand over what you have, or shall I kill him?" Samaw’al replied: "Do whatever you want with him. I will never break my word or surrender my guest's belongings." So, Ḥárith struck the boy with his sword and split him in two. Then he lifted the siege. And Samaw’al said afterward:—
The Bedouin ideal of generosity and hospitality is personified in Ḥátim of Ṭayyi’, of whom many anecdotes are told. We may learn from the following one how extravagant are an Arab's notions on this subject:—
The Bedouin ideal of generosity and hospitality is embodied in Ḥátim of Ṭayyi’, about whom many stories are shared. The following anecdote reveals just how extravagant an Arab's views on this topic can be:—
When Ḥátim's mother was pregnant she dreamed that she was asked, "Which dost thou prefer?—a generous son called Ḥátim, or ten like those of other folk, lions in the hour of battle, Ḥátim of Ṭayyi’. brave lads and strong of limb?" and that she answered, "Ḥátim." Now, when Ḥátim grew up he was wont to take out his food, and if he found any one to share it he would eat, otherwise he threw it away. His father, seeing that PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY86 he wasted his food, gave him a slave-girl and a mare with her foal and sent him to herd the camels. On reaching the pasture, Ḥátim began to search for his fellows, but none was in sight; then he came to the road, but found no one there. While he was thus engaged he descried a party of riders on the road and went to meet them. "O youth," said they, "hast thou aught to entertain us withal?" He answered: "Do ye ask me of entertainment when ye see the camels?" Now, these riders were ‘Abíd b. al-Abras and Bishr b. Abí Kházim and Nábigha al-Dhubyání, and they were on their way to King Nu‘mán.169 Ḥátim slaughtered three camels for them, whereupon ‘Abíd said: "We desired no entertainment save milk, but if thou must needs charge thyself with something more, a single young she-camel would have sufficed us." Ḥátim replied: "That I know, but seeing different faces and diverse fashions I thought ye were not of the same country, and I wished that each of you should mention what ye saw, on returning home." So they spoke verses in praise of him and celebrated his generosity, and Ḥátim said: "I wished to bestow a kindness upon you, but your bounty is greater than mine. I swear to God that I will hamstring every camel in the herd unless ye come forward and divide them among yourselves." The poets did as he desired, and each man received ninety-nine camels; then they proceeded on their journey to Nu‘mán. When Ḥátim's father heard of this he came to him and asked, "Where are the camels?" "O my father," replied Ḥátim, "by means of them I have conferred on thee everlasting fame and honour that will cleave to thee like the ring of the ringdove, and men will always bear in mind some verse of poetry in which we are praised. This is thy recompense for the camels." On hearing these words his father said, "Didst thou with my camels thus?" "Yes." "By God, I will never dwell with thee again." So he went forth with his family, and Ḥátim was left alone with his slave-girl and his mare and the mare's foal.170
When Ḥátim's mother was pregnant, she dreamed someone asked her, "Which do you prefer? A generous son named Ḥátim, or ten like others, brave and strong in battle?" She replied, "Ḥátim." As Ḥátim grew up, he would often take out his food, and if he found someone to share it with, he would eat; if not, he would toss it away. His father, noticing he was wasting food, gave him a slave-girl and a mare with her foal and sent him to herd the camels. When he got to the pasture, Ḥátim looked for others, but no one was around; he then went to the road but saw no one there. While he was doing this, he spotted a group of riders and approached them. "Hey, young man," they said, "do you have anything to entertain us?" He replied, "Are you asking me for hospitality when you see the camels?" The riders were ‘Abíd b. al-Abras, Bishr b. Abí Kházim, and Nábigha al-Dhubyání, and they were headed to King Nu‘mán. Ḥátim killed three camels for them, and ‘Abíd said, "We only wanted milk, but if you had to offer more, a single young she-camel would have been enough." Ḥátim responded, "I know that, but since your faces and clothes are different, I thought you might not be from the same place, and I wanted each of you to share what you experienced when you got home." They then recited verses praising him and celebrating his generosity, to which Ḥátim replied, "I wanted to do something nice for you, but your generosity surpasses mine. I swear by God I will hamstring every camel unless you come forward and share them among yourselves." The poets agreed to his request, and each man received ninety-nine camels before they continued on their journey to Nu‘mán. When Ḥátim's father heard about this, he approached him and asked, "Where are the camels?" Ḥátim replied, "Father, I've given you lasting fame and honor that will stick with you like a ring around a dove, and people will always remember some poem that praises us. This is your reward for the camels." Upon hearing this, his father said, "Did you do this with my camels?" "Yes." "By God, I will never live with you again." So he left with his family, and Ḥátim was left alone with his slave-girl, his mare, and the mare's foal.
We are told that Ḥátim's daughter was led as a captive before the Prophet and thus addressed him: "'O Muḥammad, my sire is dead, and he who would have come to plead for me is gone. Release me, if it seem good to thee, and do not let the Arabs rejoice at my misfortune; for I am the daughter of the chieftain of my people. My father was wont to free the captive, and protect those near and dear to him, and entertain ḤÁTIM OF ṬAYYI’87 the guest, and satisfy the hungry, and console the afflicted, and give food and greeting to all; and never did he turn away any who sought a boon. I am Ḥátim's daughter.' Ḥátim's daughter before the Prophet. The Prophet (on whom be the blessing and peace of God) answered her: 'O maiden, the true believer is such as thou hast described. Had thy father been an Islamite, verily we should have said, "God have mercy upon him!" Let her go,' he continued, 'for her sire loved noble manners, and God loves them likewise.'"171
We are told that Ḥátim's daughter was brought in as a captive before the Prophet and said to him: "'O Muḥammad, my father is dead, and he who would have come to plead for me is gone. Please release me, if it seems good to you, and don’t let the Arabs celebrate my misfortune; for I am the daughter of the leader of my people. My father used to set captives free, protect those who were close to him, welcome guests, feed the hungry, comfort the suffering, and give food and greetings to all; and he never turned away anyone who asked for a favor. I am Ḥátim's daughter.' Ḥátim's daughter with the Prophet. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) replied: 'O young woman, a true believer is just as you have described. If your father had been a follower of Islam, we would have said, "May God have mercy on him!" Let her go,' he continued, 'for her father loved good character, and God loves that as well.'"171
Ḥátim was a poet of some repute.172 The following lines are addressed to his wife, Máwiyya:—
Ḥátim was a well-known poet.172 The following lines are directed to his wife, Máwiyya:—
Here it will be convenient to make a short digression in order that the reader may obtain, if not a complete view, at least some glimpses of the position and influence Position of women. of women in Pre-islamic society. On the whole, their position was high and their influence great. They were free to choose their husbands, and could return, if ill-treated or displeased, to their own people; in some cases PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY88 they even offered themselves in marriage and had the right of divorce. They were regarded not as slaves and chattels, but as equals and companions. They inspired the poet to sing and the warrior to fight. The chivalry of the Middle Ages is, perhaps, ultimately traceable to heathen Arabia. "Knight-errantry, the riding forth on horseback in search of adventures, the rescue of captive maidens, the succour rendered everywhere to women in adversity—all these were essentially Arabian ideas, as was the very name of chivalry, the connection of honourable conduct with the horse-rider, the man of noble blood, the cavalier."174 But the nobility of the women is not only reflected in the heroism and devotion of the men; it stands recorded in song, in legend, and in history. Fáṭima, the daughter of Khurshub, was one of three noble matrons who bore the title al-Munjibát, 'the Mothers Arabian heroines. of Heroes.' She had seven sons, three of whom, viz., Rabí‘ and ‘Umára and Anas, were called 'the Perfect' (al-Kamala). One day Ḥamal b. Badr the Fazárite raided the Banú ‘Abs, the tribe to which Fáṭima belonged, and made her his prisoner. As he led away the camel on which she was mounted at the time, she cried: "Man, thy wits are wandering. By God, if thou take me captive, and if we leave behind us this hill which is now in front of us, surely there will never be peace Fáṭima daughter of Khurshub. between thee and the sons of Ziyád" (Ziyád was the name of her husband), "because people will say what they please, and the mere suspicion of evil is enough." "I will carry thee off," said he, "that thou mayest herd my camels." When Fáṭima knew that she was certainly his prisoner she threw herself headlong from her camel and died; so did she fear to bring dishonour on her sons.175 Among the names which have become proverbial for loyalty we find WOMEN OF THE HEROIC AGE89 those of two women, Fukayha and Umm Jamíl. As to Fukayha, it is related that her clansmen, having been raided by the brigand Sulayk b. Sulaka, resolved to attack Fukayha. him; but since he was a famous runner, on the advice of one of their shaykhs they waited until he had gone down to the water and quenched his thirst, for they knew that he would then be unable to run. Sulayk, however, seeing himself caught, made for the nearest tents and sought refuge with Fukayha. She threw her smock over him, and stood with drawn sword between him and his pursuers; and as they still pressed on, she tore the veil from her hair and shouted for help. Then her brothers came and defended Sulayk, so that his life was saved.176 Had space allowed, it would have been a pleasant task to make some further extracts from the long Legend of Noble Women. I have illustrated their keen sense of honour and loyalty, but I might equally well have chosen examples of gracious dignity and quick intelligence and passionate affection. Many among them had the gift of poetry, which they bestowed especially on the dead; it is a final proof of the high character and position of women in Pre-islamic Arabia that the hero's mother and sisters were deemed most worthy to mourn and praise him. The praise of living women by their lovers necessarily takes a different tone; the physical charms of the heroine are fully described, but we seldom find any appreciation of moral beauty. One notable exception to this rule occurs at the beginning of an ode by Shanfará. The passage defies translation. It is, to quote Sir Charles Lyall, with whose faithful and sympathetic rendering of the ancient poetry every student of Arabic literature should be acquainted, "the most lovely picture of womanhood which heathen Arabia has left us, drawn by the same hand that has given us, in the unrivalled Lâmîyah, its highest ideal of heroic hardness and virile strength."177
Here it makes sense to take a brief detour so that the reader can get, if not a full picture, at least a few insights into the status and influence Women's position. of women in Pre-Islamic society. Overall, their status was elevated and their influence significant. They were allowed to choose their husbands and could return to their families if they were mistreated or unhappy. In some cases, they even proposed marriage and had the right to divorce. They were seen not as property or slaves, but as equals and companions. They inspired poets to write and warriors to fight. The chivalry of the Middle Ages may trace its roots back to pagan Arabia. "Knight-errantry, the quest for adventures on horseback, the rescue of kidnapped maidens, and the support offered to women in distress—all these were fundamentally Arabian concepts, including the very term chivalry, which linked honorable behavior with horse riders, noble blood, and gallant men."174 However, the nobility of women is reflected not only in the heroism and dedication of men but is also documented in songs, legends, and history. Fáṭima, the daughter of Khurshub, was one of three esteemed women who held the title al-Munjibát, 'the Mothers Arabian heroines. of Heroes.' She had seven sons, three of whom, namely Rabí‘, ‘Umára, and Anas, were referred to as 'the Perfect' (al-Kamala). One day, Ḥamal b. Badr the Fazárite attacked the Banú ‘Abs, the tribe to which Fáṭima belonged, and captured her. As he took away the camel she was riding, she exclaimed, "Man, you're losing your mind. By God, if you take me captive, and if we leave this hill ahead of us, there will never be peace Fatima daughter of Khurshub. between you and the sons of Ziyád" (Ziyád was her husband's name), "because people will say what they want, and just the hint of wrongdoing is enough." "I will take you away," he replied, "so you can tend to my camels." When Fáṭima realized she was definitely his prisoner, she threw herself from her camel and died; she feared bringing shame to her sons.175 Among the names known for loyalty are those of two women, Fukayha and Umm Jamíl. Regarding Fukayha, it's said that her clansmen were raided by the bandit Sulayk b. Sulaka and decided to go after him; but since he was known for his speed, one of their leaders suggested they wait until he had quenched his thirst at the water source, knowing he wouldn't be able to run then. Sulayk, however, realizing he was trapped, fled to the nearest tents and found refuge with Fukayha. She threw her garment over him and stood with a drawn sword between him and his attackers; as they closed in, she tore the veil from her hair and called for help. Then her brothers came and defended Sulayk, saving his life.176 Given more space, it would be enjoyable to include additional excerpts from the rich Legend of Noble Women. I’ve highlighted their strong sense of honor and loyalty, but I could also showcase their grace, intelligence, and passionate love. Many of them possessed poetic talent, especially dedicated to honoring the deceased; it’s a final testament to the high standing and character of women in Pre-Islamic Arabia that a hero's mother and sisters were considered the most fitting to mourn and praise him. The way lovers praise living women usually has a different emphasis; while the physical beauty of the heroine is celebrated, there is seldom acknowledgment of moral beauty. One notable exception to this trend appears at the beginning of an ode by Shanfará. This passage resists translation. As Sir Charles Lyall has remarked, whose faithful and sympathetic rendering of ancient poetry every student of Arabic literature should know, "it is the most beautiful portrayal of womanhood left to us by pagan Arabia, created by the same hand that gave us, in the unmatched Lâmîyah, its pinnacle of heroic toughness and masculine strength."177
Only in the freedom of the desert could the character thus exquisitely delineated bloom and ripen. These verses, taken by themselves, are a sufficient answer to any one who would maintain that Islam has increased the social influence of Arabian women, although in some respects it may have raised them to a higher level of civilisation.179
Only in the freedom of the desert could the character so beautifully described flourish and thrive. These lines, on their own, are enough to respond to anyone who argues that Islam has boosted the social standing of Arabian women, even though, in some ways, it might have elevated them to a higher level of civilization.179
There is, of course, another side to all this. In a land where might was generally right, and where
There is, of course, another side to all this. In a land where power was usually seen as just, and where
was all but universally adopted, it would have been strange if the weaker sex had not often gone to the wall. The custom which prevailed in the Jáhiliyya of burying female infants alive, revolting as it appears to us, was due partly to the frequent famines with which Arabia is afflicted through lack of rain, and partly to a perverted sense of honour. Fathers THE CUSTOM OF INFANTICIDE91 feared lest they should have useless mouths to feed, or lest they should incur disgrace in consequence of their daughters being made prisoners of war. Hence the birth of Infanticide. a daughter was reckoned calamitous, as we read in the Koran: "They attribute daughters unto God—far be it from Him!—and for themselves they desire them not. When a female child is announced to one of them, his face darkens wrathfully: he hides himself from his people because of the bad news, thinking—'Shall I keep the child to my disgrace or cover it away in the dust?'"180 It was said proverbially, "The despatch of daughters is a kindness" and "The burial of daughters is a noble deed."181 Islam put an end to this barbarity, which is expressly forbidden by the Koran: "Kill not your children in fear of impoverishment: we will provide for them and for you: verily their killing was a great sin."182 Perhaps the most touching lines in Arabian poetry are those in which a father struggling with poverty wishes that his daughter may die before him and thus be saved from the hard mercies of her relatives:—
was almost universally accepted, it would have been strange if the weaker sex hadn’t often faced harsh consequences. The custom in the Jáhiliyya of burying baby girls alive, shocking as it seems to us, was partly due to the frequent famines that plagued Arabia due to lack of rain, and partly due to a distorted sense of honor. Fathers THE PRACTICE OF INFANTICIDE91 worried they would have extra mouths to feed, or that they would face shame if their daughters were taken as prisoners of war. As a result, the birth of a daughter was seen as a disaster, as we read in the Koran: "They attribute daughters to God—far be it from Him!—and for themselves they desire them not. When a female child is announced to one of them, his face darkens with anger: he hides himself from his people because of the bad news, thinking, 'Should I keep the child and face disgrace or bury it in the ground?'"180 It was commonly said, "Sending away daughters is an act of kindness," and "Burying daughters is a noble act."181 Islam put a stop to this cruelty, which is clearly prohibited by the Koran: "Do not kill your children for fear of poverty: We will provide for them and for you: indeed, killing them is a great sin."182 Perhaps the most poignant lines in Arabian poetry are those in which a father, struggling with poverty, wishes his daughter would die before him to be saved from the harsh treatment of her relatives:—
And another says:—
And another says:—
"Odi et amo": these words of the poet might serve as an epitome of Bedouin ethics. For, if the heathen Arab was, as we have seen, a good friend to his friends, he had in the same degree an intense and deadly feeling Treatment of enemies. of hatred towards his enemies. He who did not strike back when struck was regarded as a coward. No honourable man could forgive an injury or fail to avenge it. An Arab, smarting under the loss of some camels driven off by raiders, said of his kin who refused to help him:—
"Odi et amo": these words from the poet could sum up Bedouin ethics perfectly. The pagan Arab, as we've seen, was a loyal friend to his friends, but he also had a deep and fierce hatred for his enemies. Anyone who didn’t fight back when attacked was seen as a coward. No honorable person could overlook an injury or not seek revenge. An Arab, feeling the sting of losing some camels taken by raiders, remarked about his relatives who refused to assist him:—
The last verse, which would have been high praise in the BLOOD-REVENGE93 mouth of a Christian or Muḥammadan moralist, conveyed to those who heard it a shameful reproach. The approved method of dealing with an enemy is set forth plainly enough in the following lines:—
The last line, which would have been a big compliment coming from a Christian or Muslim moralist, actually felt like a disgraceful accusation to those who heard it. The proper way to handle an enemy is clearly outlined in the following lines:—
Above all, blood called for blood. This obligation lay heavy on the conscience of the pagan Arabs. Vengeance, with them, was "almost a physical necessity, Blood-revenge. which if it be not obeyed will deprive its subject of sleep, of appetite, of health." It was a tormenting thirst which nothing would quench except blood, a disease of honour which might be described as madness, although it rarely prevented the sufferer from going to work with coolness and circumspection. Vengeance was taken upon the murderer, if possible, or else upon one of his fellow-tribesmen. Usually this ended the matter, but in some cases it was the beginning of a regular blood-feud in which the entire kin of both parties were involved; as, e.g., the murder of Kulayb led to the Forty Years' War between Bakr and Taghlib.188 The slain man's next of kin might accept a blood-wit (diya), commonly paid in camels—the coin of the country—as atonement for him. If they did so, however, it was apt to be cast in their teeth that they preferred milk (i.e., she-camels) to blood.189 The true Arab feeling is expressed in verses like these:—
Above all, blood demanded blood. This burden weighed heavily on the conscience of the pagan Arabs. Vengeance was, for them, "almost a physical necessity, Blood feud. which, if not fulfilled, would rob its subject of sleep, appetite, and health." It was an agonizing thirst that nothing could satisfy except blood, a condition of honor that could be described as madness, even though it rarely stopped the person from proceeding with composure and caution. Vengeance was taken against the murderer, if possible, or one of their tribe members. Usually, this would resolve the issue, but in some cases, it sparked a full-blown blood-feud that involved both families; for example, the murder of Kulayb led to the Forty Years' War between Bakr and Taghlib.188 The slain man's family might accept a blood-wit (diya), typically paid in camels—the currency of the region—as compensation for him. If they did accept it, however, it was often held against them that they chose milk (i.e., she-camels) over blood.189 The true Arab sentiment is captured in verses like these:—
PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY94 It was believed that until vengeance had been taken for the dead man, his spirit appeared above his tomb in the shape of an owl (háma or ṣadá), crying "Isqúní" ("Give me to drink"). But pagan ideas of vengeance were bound up with the Past far more than with the Future. The shadowy after-life counted for little or nothing beside the deeply-rooted memories of fatherly affection, filial piety, and brotherhood in arms.
Pre-Islamic Poetry94 People believed that until revenge was taken for the dead man, his spirit would appear above his grave in the form of an owl (háma or ṣadá), crying "Isqúní" ("Give me to drink"). However, pagan notions of revenge were much more tied to the Past than to the Future. The shadowy afterlife meant little or nothing compared to the lasting memories of fatherly love, filial loyalty, and brotherhood in arms.
Though liable to abuse, the rough-and-ready justice of the vendetta had a salutary effect in restraining those who would otherwise have indulged their lawless instincts without fear of punishment. From our point of view, however, its interest is not so much that of a primitive institution as of a pervading element in old Arabian life and literature. Full, or even adequate, illustration of this topic would carry me far beyond the limits of my plan. I have therefore selected from the copious material preserved in the Book of Songs a characteristic story which tells how Qays b. al-Khaṭím took vengeance on the murderers of his father and his grandfather.191
Though it could be misused, the straightforward justice of the vendetta had a beneficial impact by keeping in check those who would otherwise act on their lawless impulses without fearing consequences. However, from our perspective, its significance lies not just in being a primitive institution but as a widespread aspect of ancient Arabian life and literature. A full, or even sufficient, exploration of this topic would take me well beyond my intended scope. Therefore, I've chosen a representative story from the rich materials found in the Book of Songs, which recounts how Qays b. al-Khaṭím sought revenge on the murderers of his father and grandfather.191
It is related on the authority of Abú ‘Ubayda that ‘Adí b. ‘Amr, the grandfather of Qays, was slain by a man named Málik belonging to the Banú ‘Amr b. ‘Ámir b. Rabí‘a b. ‘Ámir b. The story of the vengeance of Qays b. al-Khaṭím. Ṣa‘ṣa‘a; and his father, Khaṭím b. ‘Adí, by one of the Banú ‘Abd al-Qays who were settled in Hajar. Khaṭím died before avenging his father, ‘Adí, when Qays was but a young lad. The mother of Qays, fearing that he would sally forth to seek vengeance for the blood of his father and his grandfather and perish, went to a mound of dust beside the door of their dwelling and laid stones on it, and began to say to Qays, "This is the grave of thy father and thy grandfather;" and Qays never doubted but that it was so. He grew up strong in the arms, and one day he had a tussle with a youth of the Banú Ẓafar, who said to him: "By God, thou would'st do better to turn the strength of thine arms against the slayers of thy father and grandfather instead of putting it forth upon me." "And who are their slayers?" "Ask thy mother, she will tell thee." So Qays QAYS IBN AL-KHAṬÍM95 took his sword and set its hilt on the ground and its edge between his two breasts, and said to his mother: "Who killed my father and my grandfather?" "They died as people die, and these are their graves in the camping-ground." "By God, verily thou wilt tell me who slew them or I will bear with my whole weight upon this sword until it cleaves through my back." Then she told him, and Qays swore that he would never rest until he had slain their slayers. "O my son," said she, "Málik, who killed thy grandfather, is of the same folk as Khidásh b. Zuhayr, and thy father once bestowed a kindness on Khidásh, for which he is grateful. Go, then, to him and take counsel with him touching thine affair and ask him to help thee." So Qays set out immediately, and when he came to the garden where his water-camel was watering his date-palms, he smote the cord (of the bucket) with his sword and cut it, so that the bucket dropped into the well. Then he took hold of the camel's head, and loaded the beast with two sacks of dates, and said: "Who will care for this old woman" (meaning his mother) "in my absence? If I die, let him pay her expenses out of this garden, and on her death it shall be his own; but if I live, my property will return to me, and he shall have as many of its dates as he wishes to eat." One of his folk cried, "I am for it," so Qays gave him the garden and set forth to inquire concerning Khidásh. He was told to look for him at Marr al-Ẓahrán, but not finding him in his tent, he alighted beneath a tree, in the shade of which the guests of Khidásh used to shelter, and called to the wife of Khidásh, "Is there any food?" Now, when she came up to him, she admired his comeliness—for he was exceeding fair of countenance—and said: "By God, we have no fit entertainment for thee, but only dates." He replied, "I care not, bring out what thou hast." So she sent to him dates in a large measure (qubá‘), and Qays took a single date and ate half of it and put back the other half in the qubá‘, and gave orders that the qubá‘ should be brought in to the wife of Khidásh; then he departed on some business. When Khidásh returned and his wife told him the news of Qays, he said, "This is a man who would render his person sacred."192 While he sat there with his wife eating fresh ripe dates, Qays returned on camel-back; and Khidásh, when he saw the foot of the approaching rider, said to his wife, "Is this thy guest?" "Yes." "'Tis as though his foot were the foot of PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY96 my good friend, Khaṭím the Yathribite." Qays drew nigh, and struck the tent-rope with the point of his spear, and begged leave to come in. Having obtained permission, he entered to Khidásh and told his lineage and informed him of what had passed, and asked him to help and advise him in his affair. Khidásh bade him welcome, and recalled the kindness which he had of his father, and said, "As to this affair, truly I have been expecting it of thee for some time. The slayer of thy grandfather is a cousin of mine, and I will aid thee against him. When we are assembled in our meeting-place, I will sit beside him and talk with him, and when I strike his thigh, do thou spring on him and slay him." Qays himself relates: "Accompanied by Khidásh, I approached him until I stood over his head when Khidásh sat with him, and as soon as he struck the man's thigh I smote his head with a sword named Dhu ’l-Khurṣayn" (the Two-ringed). "His folk rushed on me to slay me, but Khidásh came between us, crying, 'Let him alone, for, by God, he has slain none but the slayer of his grandfather.'" Then Khidásh called for one of his camels and mounted it, and started with Qays to find the ‘Abdite who killed his father. And when they were near Hajar Khidásh advised him to go and inquire after this man, and to say to him when he discovered him: "I encountered a brigand of thy people who robbed me of some articles, and on asking who was the chieftain of his people I was directed to thee. Go with me, then, that thou mayest take from him my property. If," Khidásh continued, "he follow thee unattended, thou wilt gain thy desire of him; but should he bid the others go with thee, laugh, and if he ask why thou laughest, say, 'With us, the noble does not as thou dost, but when he is called to a brigand of his people, he goes forth alone with his whip, not with his sword; and the brigand when he sees him gives him everything that he took, in awe of him.' If he shall dismiss his friends, thy course is clear; but if he shall refuse to go without them, bring him to me nevertheless, for I hope that thou wilt slay both him and them." So Khidásh stationed himself under the shade of a tree, while Qays went to the ‘Abdite and addressed him as Khidásh had prompted; and the man's sense of honour was touched to the quick, so that he sent away his friends and went with Qays. And when Qays came back to Khidásh, the latter said to him, "Choose, O Qays! Shall I help thee or shall I take thy place?" Qays answered, "I desire neither of these alternatives, but if he slay me, let him not slay thee!" Then he rushed upon him and wounded him in the flank and drove his lance through the other side, and he fell dead on the spot. When Qays had finished with him, Khidásh said, "If we flee just now, his folk SONGS OF REVENGE97 will pursue us; but let us go somewhere not far off, for they will never think that thou hast slain him and stayed in the neighbourhood. No; they will miss him and follow his track, and when they find him slain they will start to pursue us in every direction, and will only return when they have lost hope." So those two entered some hollows of the sand, and after staying there several days (for it happened exactly as Khidásh had foretold), they came forth when the pursuit was over, and did not exchange a word until they reached the abode of Khidásh. There Qays parted from him and returned to his own people.
It is reported by Abú ‘Ubayda that ‘Adí b. ‘Amr, the grandfather of Qays, was killed by a man named Málik from the Banú ‘Amr b. ‘Ámir b. Rabí‘a b. Ṣa‘ṣa‘a; and his father, Khaṭím b. ‘Adí, was killed by one of the Banú ‘Abd al-Qays who lived in Hajar. Khaṭím died before avenging his father, ‘Adí, when Qays was still a young boy. Qays' mother, worried that he would go out and seek revenge for his father and grandfather and end up dead, went to a mound of dirt by their house, placed stones on it, and began telling Qays, "This is the grave of your father and grandfather;" and Qays believed it completely. He grew up strong, and one day he had a fight with a young man from the Banú Ẓafar, who said to him: "By God, you'd be better off using your strength against the ones who killed your father and grandfather instead of against me." "Who killed them?" "Ask your mother, she'll tell you." So Qays took his sword, placed its hilt on the ground and its edge against his chest, and said to his mother: "Who killed my father and grandfather?" "They died like everyone else, and these are their graves on the campsite." "By God, you will tell me who killed them, or I will lean all my weight on this sword until it goes through my back." Then she told him the truth, and Qays swore he would not rest until he had killed their killers. "Oh my son," she said, "Málik, who killed your grandfather, is related to Khidásh b. Zuhayr, and your father once did a favor for Khidásh, who is grateful for it. Go to him, seek his advice about your situation, and ask for his help." So Qays set off right away, and when he arrived at the garden where his water-camel was watering the date-palms, he cut the rope of the bucket with his sword, causing it to drop into the well. Then he took hold of the camel's head, loaded it with two sacks of dates, and said: "Who will take care of this old woman" (referring to his mother) "while I'm gone? If I die, let him support her with the profits from this garden, and after her death, it will be his; but if I survive, my property will return to me, and he can take as many dates as he wants." One of his people said, "I will take care of it," so Qays gave him the garden and set out to find Khidásh. He was directed to look for him at Marr al-Ẓahrán, but when he didn't find him in his tent, he rested under a tree that guests of Khidásh would shelter under and called out to Khidásh's wife, "Is there any food?" When she came to him, she admired his beauty—he was exceptionally handsome—and said: "By God, we have no suitable food for you, just dates." He replied, "That's fine, bring out what you have." So she sent him a large measure of dates (qubá‘), and Qays took one date, ate half of it, returned the other half to the qubá‘, and instructed that the qubá‘ be given to Khidásh's wife; then he left for some business. When Khidásh returned and his wife told him about Qays, he said, "This is a man who holds himself in high regard." While he was sitting with his wife eating fresh dates, Qays returned on camel-back; and Khidásh, upon seeing the foot of the approaching rider, said to his wife, "Is this your guest?" "Yes." "It looks like his foot belongs to my good friend, Khaṭím the Yathribite." Qays came closer, struck the tent-rope with the point of his spear, and asked for permission to enter. After being granted permission, he entered and introduced himself, explained what had happened, and asked for help and advice. Khidásh welcomed him and recalled the favor he had received from his father, saying, "As for this matter, I have been expecting it from you for some time. The man who killed your grandfather is my cousin, and I will help you against him. When we gather in our meeting place, I will sit next to him and talk with him, and when I hit his thigh, you should jump on him and kill him." Qays himself recounts: "Accompanied by Khidásh, I approached him until I stood over him while Khidásh sat with him; as soon as he struck the man's thigh, I struck his head with a sword called Dhu ’l-Khurṣayn (the Two-ringed). "His people rushed at me to kill me, but Khidásh came between us, shouting, 'Leave him alone, for by God, he has killed only the man who killed his grandfather.'" Then Khidásh called for one of his camels, mounted it, and set off with Qays to find the ‘Abdite who killed his father. When they got near Hajar, Khidásh advised him to go inquire about this man and to tell him when he found him: "I met a brigand from your people who robbed me, and when I asked who was the leader of his people, I was directed to you. Come with me, so you can take back my belongings. If," Khidásh continued, "he follows you alone, you'll get what you want; but if he asks others to come with him, laugh, and if he asks why you are laughing, say, 'In our culture, a noble person does not do as you do; when he is called to deal with a brigand, he goes alone with his whip, not his sword; and when the brigand sees him, he gives back everything he took out of respect.' If he sends his friends away, you can go ahead; but if he insists on going with them, bring him to me anyway, for I hope you'll kill both him and them." So Khidásh placed himself under the shade of a tree, while Qays went to the ‘Abdite and spoke to him as Khidásh had instructed; the man's honor was touched so deeply that he sent away his friends and followed Qays. When Qays returned to Khidásh, the latter said, "Choose, O Qays! Should I help you, or should I take your place?" Qays replied, "I want neither, but if he kills me, don’t let him kill you!" Then he rushed at his opponent, wounding him in the flank and driving his lance through him, and he fell dead on the spot. After Qays dealt with him, Khidásh said, "If we run away now, his people will chase us; but let’s go somewhere nearby, for they will not think you have slain him and stayed close. No, they will notice he is missing and follow his trail, and when they find him dead, they will start searching for us everywhere and will only return when they give up." So the two of them entered some hollows of sand, and after resting there for several days (just as Khidásh had predicted), they finally emerged when the pursuit was over, not exchanging a word until they reached Khidásh's home. There, Qays said goodbye to him and returned to his own people.
The poems relating to blood-revenge show all that is best and much that is less admirable in the heathen Arab—on the one hand, his courage and resolution, his contempt of death and fear of dishonour, his single-minded devotion to the dead as to the living, his deep regard and tender affection for the men of his own flesh and blood; on the other hand, his implacable temper, his perfidious cruelty and reckless ferocity in hunting down the slayers, and his savage, well-nigh inhuman exultation over the slain. The famous Song or Ballad of Vengeance that I shall now attempt to render in English verse is usually attributed to Ta’abbaṭa Sharran,193 although some pronounce Song of Vengeance by Ta’abbaṭa Sharran. it to be a forgery by Khalaf al-Aḥmar, the reputed author of Shanfará's masterpiece, and beyond doubt a marvellously skilful imitator of the ancient bards. Be that as it may, the ballad is utterly pagan in tone and feeling. Its extraordinary merit was detected by Goethe, who, after reading it in a Latin translation, published a German rendering, with some fine criticism of the poetry, in his West-oestlicher Divan.194 I have endeavoured to suggest as far as possible the metre and rhythm of the original, PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY98 since to these, in my opinion, its peculiar effect is largely due. The metre is that known as the 'Tall' (Madíd), viz.:—
The poems about blood revenge highlight both the best and some less admirable traits of the pagan Arab—on one hand, his bravery and determination, his disregard for death and fear of dishonor, his unwavering loyalty to the deceased as well as the living, and his deep affection for those related to him; on the other hand, his relentless anger, his treacherous cruelty and reckless ferocity in pursuing the murderers, and his brutal, almost inhuman joy over the slain. The well-known Song or Ballad of Vengeance that I'll try to translate into English verse is typically attributed to Ta’abbaṭa Sharran, although some claim it was forged by Khalaf al-Aḥmar, the acclaimed author of Shanfará's masterpiece, who was undoubtedly a remarkably skilled imitator of the ancient poets. Regardless, the ballad has a completely pagan tone and sentiment. Its exceptional quality was recognized by Goethe, who, after reading it in a Latin translation, published a German version along with some insightful critique of the poetry in his West-oestlicher Divan. I've tried to capture the meter and rhythm of the original as much as possible, as I believe they're a big part of its unique effect. The meter is known as the 'Tall' (Madíd), namely:—

Thus the first verse runs in Arabic:—
Thus the first verse goes in Arabic:—
Of course, Arabic prosody differs radically from English, but mutatis mutandis several couplets in the following version (e.g. the third, eighth, and ninth) will be found to correspond exactly with their model. As has been said, however, my object was merely to suggest the abrupt metre and the heavy, emphatic cadences, so that I have been able to give variety to the verse, and at the same time to retain that artistic freedom without which the translator of poetry cannot hope to satisfy either himself or any one else.
Of course, Arabic prosody is very different from English, but mutatis mutandis several couplets in the following version (e.g. the third, eighth, and ninth) will correspond exactly with their model. As mentioned, my goal was simply to reflect the abrupt meter and the strong, emphatic rhythms, allowing me to add variety to the verse while still maintaining the artistic freedom that a poetry translator needs to satisfy both themselves and others.
The poet tells how he was summoned to avenge his uncle, slain by the tribesmen of Hudhayl: he describes the dead man's heroic character, the foray in which he fell, his former triumphs over the same enemy, and finally the terrible vengeance taken for him.195
The poet shares how he was called to take revenge for his uncle, who was killed by the tribesmen of Hudhayl. He talks about the brave nature of the deceased, the battle in which he was defeated, his past victories over the same foes, and ultimately the horrific retribution that was carried out for him.195
All the virtues which enter into the Arabian conception of Honour were regarded not as personal qualities inherent or acquired, but as hereditary possessions which a Honour conferred by noble ancestry. man derived from his ancestors, and held in trust that he might transmit them untarnished to his descendants. It is the desire to uphold and emulate the fame of his forbears, rather than the hope of winning immortality for himself, that causes the Arab "to say the say and do the deeds of the noble." Far from sharing the sentiment of the Scots peasant—"a man's a man for a' that"—he looks askance at merit and renown unconsecrated by tradition.
All the virtues that are part of the Arabian idea of Honor were seen not as personal traits that a person could have or develop, but as inherited properties bestowed by noble ancestry. A man gained these from his forefathers and was expected to preserve them so he could pass them down unblemished to his descendants. It's the wish to uphold and mirror the legacy of his ancestors, rather than the aspiration to achieve personal immortality, that drives the Arab "to say the say and do the deeds of the noble." Unlike the sentiment of the Scots peasant—"a man's a man for a' that"—he views merit and fame that lack tradition with skepticism.
Ancestral renown (ḥasab) is sometimes likened to a strong castle built by sires for their sons, or to a lofty mountain which defies attack.201 The poets are full of boastings (mafákhir) and revilings (mathálib) in which they loudly proclaim the nobility of their own ancestors, and try to blacken those of their enemy without any regard to decorum.
Ancestral reputation (ḥasab) is often compared to a sturdy castle built by fathers for their sons, or to a tall mountain that withstands attacks.201 Poets are full of bragging (mafákhir) and insults (mathálib) in which they loudly declare the nobility of their own ancestors while trying to tarnish the reputation of their enemies without any sense of decency.
It was my intention to add here some general remarks on Arabian poetry as compared with that of the Hebrews, the THE MU‘ALLAQÁT101 Persians, and our own, but since example is better than precept I will now turn directly to those celebrated odes which are well known by the title of Mu‘-allaqát, or 'Suspended Poems,' to all who take the slightest interest in Arabic literature.202
It was my intention to add some general thoughts on Arabian poetry compared to that of the Hebrews, the The Mu'allaqat101 Persians, and our own, but since examples speak louder than words, I will now go directly to those famous odes known as Mu‘-allaqát, or 'Suspended Poems,' to everyone who has even a little interest in Arabic literature.202
Mu‘allaqa (plural, Mu‘allaqát) "is most likely derived from the word ‘ilq, meaning 'a precious thing or a thing held in high estimation,' either because one 'hangs on' tenaciously to it, or because it is 'hung up' in a place of honour, or in a conspicuous place, in a treasury or storehouse."203 In course of time the exact signification of Mu‘allaqa was forgotten, and it became necessary to find a plausible explanation. The Mu‘allaqát, or 'Suspended Poems.' Hence arose the legend, which frequent repetition has made familiar, that the 'Suspended Poems' were so called from having been hung up in the Ka‘ba on account of their merit; that this distinction was awarded by the judges at the fair of ‘Ukáẓ, near Mecca, where poets met in rivalry and recited their choicest productions; and that the successful compositions, before being affixed to the door of the Ka‘ba, were transcribed in letters of gold upon pieces of fine Egyptian linen.204 Were these statements PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY102 true, we should expect them to be confirmed by some allusion in the early literature. But as a matter of fact nothing of the kind is mentioned in the Koran or in religious tradition, in the ancient histories of Mecca, or in such works as the Kitábu ’l-Aghání, which draw their information from old and trustworthy sources.205 Almost the first authority who refers to the legend is the grammarian Aḥmad al-Naḥḥás; († 949 a.d.), and by him it is stigmatised as entirely groundless. Moreover, although it was accepted by scholars like Reiske, Sir W. Jones, and even De Sacy, it is incredible in itself. Hengstenberg, in the Prolegomena to his edition of the Mu‘-allaqa of Imru’u ’l-Qays (Bonn, 1823) asked some pertinent questions: Who were the judges, and how were they appointed? Why were only these seven poems thus distinguished? His further objection, that the art of writing was at that time a rare accomplishment, does not carry so much weight as he attached to it, but the story is sufficiently refuted by what we know of the character and customs of the Arabs in the sixth century and afterwards. Is it conceivable that the proud sons of the desert could have submitted a matter so nearly touching their tribal honour, of which they were jealous above all things, to external arbitration, or meekly acquiesced in the partial verdict of a court sitting in the neighbourhood of Mecca, which would certainly have shown scant consideration for competitors belonging to distant clans?206
Mu‘allaqa (plural, Mu‘allaqát) "is most likely derived from the word ‘ilq, meaning 'a precious thing or a thing held in high esteem,' either because one 'hangs on' tenaciously to it, or because it is 'hung up' in a place of honor, or in a prominent location, in a treasury or storehouse."203 Over time, the exact meaning of Mu‘allaqa was forgotten, and it became necessary to find a believable explanation. The Mu‘allaqāt, or 'Suspended Poems.' Hence, there emerged the legend, which has become well-known through frequent repetition, that the 'Suspended Poems' were called this because they were displayed in the Ka‘ba due to their quality; that this honor was awarded by judges at the fair of ‘Ukáẓ, near Mecca, where poets competed and shared their best works; and that the successful pieces were transcribed in letters of gold on fine Egyptian linen before being attached to the door of the Ka‘ba.204 If these statements were Pre-Islamic Poetry102 true, we would expect them to be confirmed by some mention in early literature. However, in fact, nothing like that is referenced in the Quran or in religious tradition, in the early histories of Mecca, or in works like the Kitábu ’l-Aghání, which draw on old and reliable sources.205 Almost the first source to mention the legend is the grammarian Aḥmad al-Naḥḥás; († 949 AD), who labeled it as entirely unfounded. Moreover, although it was accepted by scholars like Reiske, Sir W. Jones, and even De Sacy, it is implausible on its own. Hengstenberg, in the Prolegomena to his edition of the Mu‘-allaqa of Imru’u ’l-Qays (Bonn, 1823), raised some important questions: Who were the judges, and how were they chosen? Why were only these seven poems honored in this way? His further point, that writing was a rare skill at that time, does not hold as much weight as he suggested, but the story is sufficiently disproven by what we know about the character and customs of the Arabs in the sixth century and later. Is it plausible that the proud sons of the desert could have entrusted such a matter, which was so closely tied to their tribal honor, to outside arbitration, or meekly accepted a biased decision from a court near Mecca, which would undoubtedly have shown little regard for competitors from distant clans?206
However Mu‘allaqa is to be explained, the name is not contemporary with the poems themselves. In all probability they were so entitled by the person who first chose them THE MU‘ALLAQÁT103 out of innumerable others and embodied them in a separate collection. This is generally allowed to have been Ḥammád al-Ráwiya, a famous rhapsodist who flourished in Origin of the collection. the latter days of the Umayyad dynasty, and died about 772 a.d., in the reign of the ‘Abbásid Caliph Mahdí. What principle guided Ḥammád in his choice we do not know. Nöldeke conjectures that he was influenced by the fact that all the Mu‘allaqát are long poems—they are sometimes called 'The Seven Long Poems' (al-Sab‘ al-Ṭiwál)—for in Ḥammád's time little of the ancient Arabian poetry survived in a state even of relative completeness.
However, the term Mu‘allaqa is not contemporary with the poems themselves. It's likely that they were named by the individual who first selected them from countless others and compiled them into a separate collection. This is generally believed to have been Ḥammád al-Ráwiya, a well-known rhapsodist who thrived during the later years of the Umayyad dynasty and died around 772 AD, during the reign of the ‘Abbásid Caliph Mahdí. We don't know what principle guided Ḥammád in his selection. Nöldeke suggests that he was influenced by the fact that all the Mu‘allaqát are long poems—they are sometimes referred to as 'The Seven Long Poems' (al-Sab‘ al-Ṭiwál)—because, in Ḥammád's time, few examples of ancient Arabian poetry remained in even a relatively complete form.
It must be confessed that no rendering of the Mu‘allaqát can furnish European readers with a just idea of the originals, a literal version least of all. They contain much Difficulty of translating the Mu‘allaqát. that only a full commentary can make intelligible, much that to modern taste is absolutely incongruous with the poetic style. Their finest pictures of Bedouin life and manners often appear uncouth or grotesque, because without an intimate knowledge of the land and people it is impossible for us to see what the poet intended to convey, or to appreciate the truth and beauty of its expression; while the artificial framework, the narrow range of subject as well as treatment, and the frank realism of the whole strike us at once. In the following pages I shall give some account of the Mu‘allaqát and their authors, and endeavour to bring out the characteristic qualities of each poem by selecting suitable passages for translation.207
It must be admitted that no translation of the Mu‘allaqát can provide European readers with an accurate idea of the originals, and a literal version is the least effective. They contain much Translating the Mu‘allaqát is challenging. that only a comprehensive commentary can make clear, including aspects that may seem completely out of place to modern sensibilities in poetic style. Their best depictions of Bedouin life and customs often seem rough or funny because without a deep understanding of the land and its people, it's impossible for us to grasp what the poet aimed to express or to appreciate the truth and beauty in their words. Additionally, the artificial structure, the limited range of topics and treatment, along with the straightforward realism of the whole, are immediately striking. In the following pages, I will provide an overview of the Mu‘allaqát and their authors and attempt to highlight the distinct qualities of each poem by choosing appropriate excerpts for translation.207
The oldest and most famous of the Mu‘allaqát is that of Imru’u ’l-Qays, who was descended from the ancient kings of Yemen. His grandfather was King Ḥárith of Kinda, the antagonist of Mundhir III, King of Ḥíra, by whom he was PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY104 defeated and slain.208 On Ḥárith's death, the confederacy which he had built up split asunder, and his sons divided among themselves the different tribes of which it was Imru’u ’l-Qays. composed. Ḥujr, the poet's father, ruled for some time over the Banú Asad in Central Arabia, but finally they revolted and put him to death. "The duty of avenging his murder fell upon Imru’u ’l-Qays, who is represented as the only capable prince of his family; and the few historical data which we have regarding him relate to his adventures while bent upon this vengeance."209 They are told at considerable length in the Kitábu ’l-Aghání, but need not detain us here. Suffice it to say that his efforts to punish the rebels, who were aided by Mundhir, the hereditary foe of his house, met with little success. He then set out for Constantinople, where he was favourably received by the Emperor Justinian, who desired to see the power of Kinda re-established as a thorn in the side of his Persian rivals. The emperor appointed him Phylarch of Palestine, but on his way thither he died at Angora (about 540 a.d.). He is said to have perished, like Nessus, from putting on a poisoned robe sent to him as a gift by Justinian, with whose daughter he had an intrigue. Hence he is sometimes called 'The Man of the Ulcers' (Dhu ’l-Qurúḥ).
The oldest and most famous of the Mu‘allaqát is by Imru’u ’l-Qays, who came from the ancient kings of Yemen. His grandfather was King Ḥárith of Kinda, who was a rival of Mundhir III, King of Ḥíra, and was defeated and killed by him. Pre-Islamic Poetry104 After Ḥárith's death, the alliance he had formed fell apart, and his sons divided the various tribes he had united. Ḥujr, the poet's father, ruled for a while over the Banú Asad in Central Arabia, but ultimately they rebelled and killed him. "It was Imru’u ’l-Qays's responsibility to avenge his murder, and he is portrayed as the only capable prince in his family; the few historical details we have about him focus on his quest for vengeance."209 These stories are recounted in detail in the Kitábu ’l-Aghání, but we don't need to dwell on them here. It’s enough to say that his attempts to punish the rebels, who were supported by Mundhir, the longstanding enemy of his lineage, were mostly unsuccessful. He then headed to Constantinople, where Emperor Justinian welcomed him, wanting to see Kinda's power restored as a threat to his Persian rivals. The emperor named him Phylarch of Palestine, but he died en route in Angora (around 540 A.D.). It's said that he died, like Nessus, after donning a poisoned robe sent to him as a gift by Justinian, with whom he had an affair. Therefore, he is sometimes referred to as 'The Man of the Ulcers' (Dhu ’l-Qurúḥ).
Many fabulous traditions surround the romantic figure of Imru’u ’l-Qays.210 According to one story, he was banished by his father, who despised him for being a poet and was enraged by the scandals to which his love adventures gave rise. Imru’u ’l-Qays left his home and wandered from tribe to tribe with a company of outcasts like himself, leading a wild life, which caused him to be known as 'The Vagabond Prince' (al-Malik al-Ḍillíl). When the news of his father's death IMRU’U ’L-QAYS105 reached him he cried, "My father wasted my youth, and now that I am old he has laid upon me the burden of blood-revenge. Wine to-day, business to-morrow!" Seven nights he continued the carouse; then he swore not to eat flesh, nor drink wine, nor use ointment, nor touch woman, nor wash his head until his vengeance was accomplished. In the valley of Tabála, north of Najrán, there was an idol called Dhu ’l-Khalaṣa much reverenced by the heathen Arabs. Imru’u ’l-Qays visited this oracle and consulted it in the ordinary way, by drawing one of three arrows entitled 'the Commanding,' 'the Forbidding,' and 'the Waiting.' He drew the second, whereupon he broke the arrows and dashed them on the face of the idol, exclaiming with a gross imprecation, "If thy father had been slain, thou would'st not have hindered me!"
Many amazing stories surround the legendary figure of Imru’u ’l-Qays.210 According to one tale, he was kicked out by his father, who hated him for being a poet and was furious about the scandals caused by his romantic escapades. Imru’u ’l-Qays left home and traveled from tribe to tribe with a group of outcasts like himself, living a reckless life, which earned him the nickname 'The Vagabond Prince' (al-Malik al-Ḍillíl). When he heard about his father's death, IMRU'U 'L-QAYS105 he cried, "My father wasted my youth, and now that I’m older he has left me with the burden of revenge. Wine today, business tomorrow!" He celebrated for seven nights; then he vowed not to eat meat, drink wine, use ointment, touch a woman, or wash his hair until he got his revenge. In the valley of Tabála, north of Najrán, there was an idol called Dhu ’l-Khalaṣa that was greatly revered by the pagan Arabs. Imru’u ’l-Qays visited this oracle and consulted it in the usual way, by drawing one of three arrows marked 'the Commanding,' 'the Forbidding,' and 'the Waiting.' He picked the second arrow, then broke the arrows and smashed them against the idol’s face, shouting angrily, "If your father had been killed, you wouldn't have stopped me!"
Imru’u ’l-Qays is almost universally reckoned the greatest of the Pre-islamic poets. Muḥammad described him as 'their leader to Hell-fire,' while the Caliphs ‘Umar and ‘Alí, odium theologicum notwithstanding, extolled his genius and originality.211 Coming to the Mu‘allaqa itself, European critics have vied with each other in praising its exquisite diction and splendid images, the sweet flow of the verse, the charm and variety of the painting, and, above all, the feeling by which it is inspired of the joy and glory of youth. The passage translated below is taken from the first half of the poem, in which love is the prevailing theme:—212
Imru’u ’l-Qays is widely considered the greatest of the Pre-Islamic poets. Muhammad referred to him as 'their leader to Hell-fire,' while the Caliphs Umar and Ali, despite their theological differences, praised his genius and originality.211 Regarding the Mu‘allaqa, European critics have competed to praise its beautiful language and stunning imagery, the smooth flow of the verses, the charm and diversity of the visuals, and, most importantly, the sense of joy and glory of youth that it conveys. The following passage, translated below, is taken from the first half of the poem, where love is the main theme:—212
In strange contrast with this tender and delicate idyll are the wild, hard verses almost immediately following, in which the poet roaming through the barren waste hears the howl of a starved wolf and hails him as a comrade:—
In a strange contrast to this tender and delicate scene are the wild, harsh verses that follow almost immediately, where the poet, wandering through the desolate wasteland, hears the howl of a starving wolf and greets him as a companion:—
The noble qualities of his horse and its prowess in the chase are described, and the poem ends with a magnificent picture of a thunder-storm among the hills of Najd.
The noble qualities of his horse and its skill in the chase are described, and the poem concludes with a stunning depiction of a thunderstorm in the hills of Najd.
Ṭarafa b. al-‘Abd was a member of the great tribe of Bakr. The particular clan to which he belonged was settled in Baḥrayn on the Persian Gulf. He early developed Ṭarafa. a talent for satire, which he exercised upon friend and foe indifferently; and after he had squandered his patrimony in dissolute pleasures, his family chased him away as though he were 'a mangy camel.' At length a reconciliation was effected. He promised to mend his ways, returned to his people, and took part, it is said, in the War of Basús. In a little while his means were dissipated once more and he was reduced to tend his brother's herds. His Mu‘allaqa composed at this time won for him the favour of a rich kinsman and restored him to temporary independence. On the conclusion of peace between Bakr and Taghlib the youthful poet turned his eyes in the direction of Ḥíra, where ‘Amr b. Hind had lately succeeded to the throne (554 a.d.). He was well received by the king, who attached him, along with his uncle, the poet Mutalammis, to the service of the heir-apparent. But Ṭarafa's bitter tongue was destined to cost him dear. Fatigued and disgusted by the rigid ceremony of the court, he improvised a satire in which he said—
Ṭarafa b. al-‘Abd was part of the prominent Bakr tribe. His specific clan was based in Baḥrayn on the Persian Gulf. He quickly developed a knack for satire, targeting both friends and enemies alike. After wasting his inheritance on a life of indulgence, his family drove him out like he was 'a mangy camel.' Eventually, they reconciled. He promised to change his ways, returned to his people, and reportedly participated in the War of Basús. However, not long after, he squandered his resources again and had to work tending his brother's herds. His Mu‘allaqa, written during this time, earned him the favor of a wealthy relative, granting him a brief period of independence. After peace was established between Bakr and Taghlib, the young poet looked towards Ḥíra, where ‘Amr b. Hind had just taken the throne (554 A.D.). The king received him warmly and assigned him, along with his uncle, the poet Mutalammis, to the service of the crown prince. But Ṭarafa's sharp tongue would prove to be quite costly. Tired and fed up with the strict formality of the court, he spontaneously crafted a satire in which he said—
Shortly afterwards he happened to be seated at table opposite the king's sister. Struck with her beauty, he exclaimed—
Shortly afterwards, he found himself sitting at the table across from the king's sister. Captivated by her beauty, he exclaimed—
‘Amr b. Hind was a man of violent and implacable temper. Ṭarafa's satire had already been reported to him, and this new impertinence added fuel to his wrath. Sending for Ṭarafa and Mutalammis, he granted them leave to visit their homes, and gave to each of them a sealed letter addressed to the governor of Baḥrayn. When they had passed outside the city the suspicions of Mutalammis were aroused. As neither he nor his companion could read, he handed his own letter to a boy of Ḥíra214 and learned that it contained orders to bury him alive. Thereupon he flung the treacherous missive into the stream and implored Ṭarafa to do likewise. Ṭarafa refused to break the royal seal. He continued his journey to Baḥrayn, where he was thrown into prison and executed.
‘Amr b. Hind was a man with a fierce and unforgiving temper. Ṭarafa's satire had already reached his ears, and this new insult only fueled his anger. He called for Ṭarafa and Mutalammis, allowing them to go home, and gave each of them a sealed letter addressed to the governor of Baḥrayn. Once they left the city, Mutalammis became suspicious. Since neither he nor his companion could read, he handed his letter to a boy from Ḥíra214 who revealed that it contained orders for him to be buried alive. He immediately threw the treacherous letter into the stream and urged Ṭarafa to do the same. Ṭarafa refused to break the royal seal. He continued his journey to Baḥrayn, where he was imprisoned and executed.
Thus perished miserably in the flower of his youth—according to some accounts he was not yet twenty—the passionate and eloquent Ṭarafa. In his Mu‘allaqa he has drawn a spirited portrait of himself. The most striking feature of the poem, apart from a long and, to us who are not Bedouins, painfully tedious description of the camel, is its insistence on sensual enjoyment as the sole business of life:—
Thus he miserably perished in the prime of his youth—according to some accounts, he was not yet twenty—the passionate and eloquent Ṭarafa. In his Mu‘allaqa, he created a vibrant self-portrait. The most striking aspect of the poem, aside from a long and, for those of us who are not Bedouins, painfully tedious description of the camel, is its emphasis on sensual enjoyment as the main purpose of life:—
Keeping, as far as possible, the chronological order, we have now to mention two Mu‘allaqas which, though not directly related to each other,216 are of the same period—the reign of ‘Amr b. Hind, King of Ḥíra (554-568 a.d.). Moreover, their strong mutual resemblance and their difference from the other Mu‘allaqas, especially from typical qaṣídas like those of ‘Antara and Labíd, is a further reason for linking them together. Their distinguishing mark is the abnormal space devoted to the main subject, which leaves little room for the subsidiary motives.
Keeping, as much as possible, the chronological order, we now need to mention two Mu‘allaqas that, while not directly connected to each other,216 are from the same period—the reign of ‘Amr b. Hind, King of Ḥíra (554-568 A.D.). Additionally, their strong similarities and their differences from the other Mu‘allaqas, especially from typical qaṣídas like those of ‘Antara and Labíd, provide another reason to connect them. Their defining feature is the unusual amount of space dedicated to the main subject, which leaves little room for the supporting themes.
‘Amr b. Kulthúm belonged to the tribe of Taghlib. His mother was Laylá, a daughter of the famous poet and warrior Muhalhil. That she was a woman of heroic ‘Amr b. Kulthúm. mould appears from the following anecdote, which records a deed of prompt vengeance on the part of ‘Amr that gave rise to the proverb, "Bolder in onset than ‘Amr b. Kulthúm"217:—
‘Amr b. Kulthúm was from the Taghlib tribe. His mother, Laylā, was the daughter of the renowned poet and warrior Muhalhil. She was clearly a woman of heroic nature, as illustrated by the following story, which tells of a swift act of revenge by ‘Amr that led to the saying, "Bolder in action than ‘Amr b. Kulthúm."
One day ‘Amr. b. Hind, the King of Ḥíra, said to his boon-companions, "Do ye know any Arab whose mother would disdain to serve mine?" They answered, "Yes, the mother of ‘Amr b. PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY110 Kulthúm." "Why so?" asked the king. "Because," said they, "her father is Muhalhil b. Rabí‘a and her uncle is Kulayb b. Wá’il, the most puissant of the Arabs, and her husband is How ’Amr avenged an insult to his mother. Kulthúm b. Málik, the knightliest, and her son is ‘Amr, the chieftain of his tribe." Then the king sent to ‘Amr b. Kulthúm, inviting him to pay a visit to himself, and asking him to bring his mother, Laylá, to visit his own mother, Hind. So ‘Amr came to Ḥíra with some men of Taghlib, and Laylá came attended by a number of their women; and while the king entertained ‘Amr and his friends in a pavilion which he had caused to be erected between Ḥíra and the Euphrates, Laylá found quarters with Hind in a tent adjoining. Now, the king had ordered his mother, as soon as he should call for dessert, to dismiss the servants, and cause Laylá to wait upon her. At the pre-arranged signal she desired to be left alone with her guest, and said, "O Laylá, hand me that dish." Laylá answered, "Let those who want anything rise up and serve themselves." Hind repeated her demand, and would take no denial. "O shame!" cried Laylá. "Help! Taghlib, help!" When ‘Amr heard his mother's cry the blood flew to his cheeks. He seized a sword hanging on the wall of the pavilion—the only weapon there—and with a single blow smote the king dead.218
One day, ‘Amr b. Hind, the King of Ḥíra, said to his friends, "Do you know any Arab whose mother would refuse to serve mine?" They replied, "Yes, the mother of ‘Amr b. Kulthúm." "Why is that?" asked the king. "Because," they said, "her father is Muhalhil b. Rabí‘a and her uncle is Kulayb b. Wá’il, the strongest of the Arabs, and her husband is Kulthúm b. Málik, the bravest, and her son is ‘Amr, the leader of his tribe." Then the king sent for ‘Amr b. Kulthúm, inviting him to visit and asking him to bring his mother, Laylá, to meet his own mother, Hind. So ‘Amr came to Ḥíra with some men from Taghlib, and Laylá arrived with several women from their group. While the king hosted ‘Amr and his friends in a tent set up between Ḥíra and the Euphrates, Laylá stayed with Hind in an adjacent tent. The king had instructed his mother that as soon as he called for dessert, she should send away the servants and have Laylá serve her. At the signal, she asked to be left alone with her guest and said, "O Laylá, hand me that dish." Laylá replied, "Let those who want anything get up and serve themselves." Hind repeated her request and would not take no for an answer. "O shame!" shouted Laylá. "Help! Taghlib, help!" When ‘Amr heard his mother’s cry, blood rushed to his cheeks. He grabbed a sword hanging on the wall of the pavilion—the only weapon there—and with a single blow struck the king dead.218
‘Amr's Mu‘allaqa is the work of a man who united in himself the ideal qualities of manhood as these were understood by a race which has never failed to value, even too highly, the display of self-reliant action and decisive energy. And if in ‘Amr's poem these virtues are displayed with an exaggerated boastfulness which offends our sense of decency and proper reserve, it would be a grave error to conclude that all this sound and fury signifies nothing. The Bedouin poet deems it his bounden duty to glorify to the utmost himself, his family, and his tribe; the Bedouin warrior is never tired of proclaiming his unshakable valour and recounting his brilliant feats of arms: he hurls menaces and vaunts in the same breath, but it does not follow that he is a Miles Gloriosus. ‘Amr certainly was not: his Mu‘allaqa leaves a vivid impression of conscious and exultant strength. The first eight verses seem ‘AMR IBN KULTHÚM111 to have been added to the poem at a very early date, for out of them arose the legend that ‘Amr drank himself to death with unmixed wine. It is likely that they were included in the original collection of the Mu‘allaqát, and they are worth translating for their own sake:—-
‘Amr's Mu‘allaqa is the work of a man who embodied the ideal qualities of manhood as understood by a culture that has always placed a high value—sometimes excessively—on self-reliance and decisive action. While ‘Amr’s poem may present these virtues with an exaggerated boastfulness that clashes with our sense of decency and decorum, it would be a major mistake to think that all this noise and bravado amounts to nothing. The Bedouin poet feels it is his duty to glorify himself, his family, and his tribe to the highest degree; the Bedouin warrior constantly announces his unwavering bravery and recounts his impressive feats: he threatens and boasts in the same breath, but that doesn’t mean he’s a Miles Gloriosus. ‘Amr definitely wasn’t; his Mu‘allaqa creates a strong impression of conscious and jubilant strength. The first eight verses seem ‘Amr Ibn Kulthum111 to have been added to the poem very early on, as from them arose the legend that ‘Amr drank himself to death with pure wine. It’s likely they were part of the original collection of the Mu‘allaqát, and they deserve translation in their own right:—-
In the next passage he describes his grief at the departure of his beloved, whom he sees in imagination arriving at her journey's end in distant Yamáma:—
In the next passage, he shares his sadness about the departure of his beloved, whom he imagines arriving at her destination in far-off Yamáma:—
Now the poet turns abruptly to his main theme. He PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY112 addresses the King of Ḥíra, ‘Amr b. Hind, in terms of defiance, and warns the foes of Taghlib that they will meet more than their match:—
Now the poet suddenly shifts to his main theme. He Pre-Islamic Poetry112 calls out to the King of Ḥíra, ‘Amr b. Hind, with a tone of defiance, and tells the enemies of Taghlib that they will encounter more than they can handle:—
The Mu‘allaqa ends with a eulogy, superb in its extravagance, of the poet's tribe:—
The Mu‘allaqa concludes with a lavish tribute to the poet's tribe:—
Less interesting is the Mu‘allaqa of Ḥárith b. Ḥilliza of Bakr. Its inclusion among the Mu‘allaqát is probably due, as Nöldeke suggested, to the fact that Ḥammád, Ḥárith b. Ḥilliza. himself a client of Bakr, wished to flatter his patrons by selecting a counterpart to the Mu‘allaqa of ‘Amr b. Kulthúm, which immortalised their great rivals, the Banú Taghlib. Ḥárith's poem, however, has some historical importance, as it throws light on feuds in Northern Arabia connected with the antagonism of the Roman and Persian Empires. Its purpose is to complain of unjust accusations made against the Banú Bakr by a certain group of the Banú Taghlib known as the Aráqim:—
Less interesting is the Mu‘allaqa of Ḥárith b. Ḥilliza of Bakr. Its inclusion among the Mu‘allaqát is likely because, as Nöldeke suggested, Ḥammád, Ḥárith b. Ḥilliza. who was himself a client of Bakr, wanted to flatter his patrons by choosing a counterpart to the Mu‘allaqa of ‘Amr b. Kulthúm, which celebrated their significant rivals, the Banú Taghlib. However, Ḥárith's poem has some historical importance, as it sheds light on feuds in Northern Arabia tied to the conflict between the Roman and Persian Empires. Its purpose is to complain about unjust accusations made against the Banú Bakr by a specific group of the Banú Taghlib known as the Aráqim:—
A person whom Ḥárith does not name was 'blackening' the Banú Bakr before the King of Ḥíra. The poet tells him not to imagine that his calumnies will have any lasting effect: often had Bakr been slandered by their foes, but (he finely adds):—
A person whom Ḥárith doesn’t name was spreading lies about the Banú Bakr to the King of Ḥíra. The poet advises him not to think that his slander will have any lasting impact: Bakr has often been criticized by their enemies, but (he cleverly adds):—
He appeals to the offenders not wantonly to break the peace which ended the War of Basús:—
He urges the offenders not to recklessly disturb the peace that ended the War of Basús:—
‘Antara b. Shaddád, whose father belonged to the tribe of ‘Abs, distinguished himself in the War of Dáḥis.233 In modern times it is not as a poet that he is chiefly remembered, but as a hero of romance—the Bedouin ‘Antara. Achilles. Goddess-born, however, he could not be called by ḤÁRITH AND ‘ANTARA115 any stretch of imagination. His mother was a black slave, and he must often have been taunted with his African blood, which showed itself in a fiery courage that gained the respect of the pure-bred but generally less valorous Arabs. ‘Antara loved his cousin ‘Abla, and following the Arabian custom by which cousins have the first right to a girl's hand, he asked her in marriage. His suit was vain—the son of a slave mother being regarded as a slave unless acknowledged by his father—until on one occasion, while the ‘Absites were hotly engaged with some raiders who had driven off their camels, ‘Antara refused to join in the mêlée, saying, "A slave does not understand how to fight; his work is to milk the camels and bind their udders." "Charge!" cried his father, "thou art free." Though ‘Antara uttered no idle boast when he sang—
‘Antara b. Shaddád, whose father was from the tribe of ‘Abs, made a name for himself in the War of Dáḥis.233 In today’s world, he’s remembered more as a romantic hero—the Bedouin Antara. Achilles. However, he couldn’t really be called goddess-born. Harith and Antara115 His mother was a black slave, and he likely faced taunts about his African heritage, which showed through in his fierce bravery that earned him respect among the purebred Arabs, who were often less courageous. ‘Antara loved his cousin ‘Abla, and following the Arabian custom where cousins hold the first right to a girl’s hand, he proposed to her. His efforts were unsuccessful—the son of a slave mother was considered a slave unless acknowledged by his father—until a moment when the ‘Absites were fiercely battling some raiders who had stolen their camels. ‘Antara refused to join the fight, saying, “A slave doesn’t know how to fight; his job is to milk the camels and tie their udders.” “Charge!” his father shouted, “you are free.” Though ‘Antara didn’t boast idly when he sang—
his contemptuous references to 'jabbering barbarians,' and to 'slaves with their ears cut off, clad in sheepskins,' are characteristic of the man who had risen to eminence in spite of the stain on his scutcheon. He died at a great age in a foray against the neighbouring tribe of Ṭayyi’. His Mu‘allaqa is famous for its stirring battle-scenes, one of which is translated here:—234
his disdainful comments about 'jabbering barbarians' and 'slaves with their ears cut off, dressed in sheepskins' reflect the character of a man who achieved greatness despite the blemish on his reputation. He passed away at an old age during a raid against the nearby tribe of Ṭayyi’. His Mu‘allaqa is renowned for its vivid battle scenes, one of which is translated here:—234
While ‘Antara's poem belongs to the final stages of the War of Dáḥis, the Mu‘allaqa of his contemporary, Zuhayr b. Abí Sulmá, of the tribe of Muzayna, celebrates Zuhayr. an act of private munificence which brought about the conclusion of peace. By the self-sacrificing intervention of two chiefs of Dhubyán, Harim b. Sinán and Ḥárith b. ‘Awf, the whole sum of blood-money to which the ‘Absites were entitled on account of the greater number of those who had fallen on their side, was paid over to them. Such an example of generous and disinterested patriotism—for Harim and Ḥárith had shed no blood themselves—was a fit subject for one of whom it was said that he never praised men but as they deserved:—
While Antara's poem reflects the later stages of the War of Dáḥis, the Mu‘allaqa by his contemporary, Zuhayr b. Abí Sulmá from the Muzayna tribe, praises a generous act that led to peace. Thanks to the selfless actions of two chiefs from Dhubyán, Harim b. Sinán and Ḥárith b. ‘Awf, the full amount of blood-money owed to the ‘Absites—due to the higher number of casualties on their side—was paid to them. This example of generous and selfless patriotism—since Harim and Ḥárith didn't shed any blood themselves—was a fitting tribute for someone known to only praise others when they truly deserved it:—
At the end of his panegyric the poet, turning to the lately reconciled tribesmen and their confederates, earnestly warns them against nursing thoughts of vengeance:—
At the end of his praise, the poet, facing the recently reconciled tribesmen and their allies, seriously warns them against harboring thoughts of revenge:—
After a somewhat obscure passage concerning the lawless deeds of a certain Ḥusayn b. Ḍamḍam, which had well-nigh PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY118 caused a fresh outbreak of hostilities, Zuhayr proceeds, with a natural and touching allusion to his venerable age, to enforce the lessons of conduct and morality suggested by the situation:—
After a rather unclear section about the reckless actions of a certain Ḥusayn b. Ḍamḍam, which almost led to a new round of conflict, Zuhayr continues, with a heartfelt nod to his old age, to emphasize the lessons of behavior and ethics that the situation brings to light:—
The ripe sententious wisdom and moral earnestness of Zuhayr's poetry are in keeping with what has been said ZUHAYR119 above concerning his religious ideas and, from another point of view, with the tradition that he used to compose a qaṣída in four months, correct it for four months, submit it to the poets of his acquaintance during a like period, and not make it public until a year had expired.
The mature, thoughtful wisdom and sincere morals in Zuhayr's poetry align with what was mentioned ZUHAYR119 earlier regarding his religious beliefs. Additionally, it's noteworthy that he had a tradition of writing a qaṣída over four months, refining it for another four months, sharing it with fellow poets for a similar duration, and only releasing it to the public after a year.
Of his life there is little to tell. Probably he died before Islam, though it is related that when he was a centenarian he met the Prophet, who cried out on seeing him, "O God, preserve me from his demon!"242 The poetical gifts which he inherited from his uncle Basháma he bequeathed to his son Ka‘b, author of the famous ode, Bánat Su‘ád.
Of his life, there isn’t much to share. He probably died before the rise of Islam, but it’s said that when he was over a hundred years old, he met the Prophet, who exclaimed upon seeing him, "O God, protect me from his demon!"242 The poetic talents he inherited from his uncle Basháma were passed down to his son Ka‘b, who wrote the famous poem, Bánat Su‘ád.
Labíd b. Rabí‘a, of the Banú ‘Ámir b. Ṣa‘ṣa‘a, was born in the latter half of the sixth century, and is said to have died soon after Mu‘áwiya's accession to the Caliphate, which Labíd. took place in a.d. 661. He is thus the youngest of the Seven Poets. On accepting Islam he abjured poetry, saying, "God has given me the Koran in exchange for it." Like Zuhayr, he had, even in his heathen days, a strong vein of religious feeling, as is shown by many passages in his Díwán.
Labíd b. Rabí‘a, from the Banú ‘Ámir b. Ṣa‘ṣa‘a, was born in the second half of the sixth century and is believed to have died shortly after Mu‘áwiya became Caliph, which took place in CE 661. He is therefore the youngest of the Seven Poets. After accepting Islam, he gave up poetry, saying, "God has given me the Koran in exchange for it." Like Zuhayr, he had, even in his pre-Islamic days, a strong sense of religious sentiment, as shown by many passages in his Díwán.
Labíd was a true Bedouin, and his Mu‘allaqa, with its charmingly fresh pictures of desert life and scenery, must be considered one of the finest examples of the Pre-islamic qaṣída that have come down to us. The poet owes something to his predecessors, but the greater part seems to be drawn from his own observation. He begins in the conventional manner by describing the almost unrecognisable vestiges of the camping-ground of the clan to which his mistress belonged:—
Labíd was a genuine Bedouin, and his Mu‘allaqa, featuring its beautifully vivid depictions of desert life and landscapes, should be recognized as one of the best examples of Pre-Islamic qaṣída that we still have. The poet takes some inspiration from those before him, but most of it appears to come from his own observations. He starts in the traditional way by describing the barely recognizable remnants of the campsite of the tribe to which his beloved belonged:—
After lamenting the departure of his beloved the poet bids himself think no more about her: he will ride swiftly away from the spot. Naturally, he must praise his camel, and he introduces by way of comparison two wonderful pictures of animal life. In the former the onager is described racing at full speed over the backs of the hills when thirst and hunger drive him with his mate far from the barren solitudes into which they usually retire. The second paints a wild-cow, whose young calf has been devoured by wolves, sleeping among the sand-dunes through a night of incessant rain. At daybreak "her feet glide over the firm wet soil." For a whole week she runs to and fro, anxiously seeking her calf, when suddenly she hears the sound of hunters approaching and makes off in alarm. Being unable to get within bowshot, the hunters loose their dogs, but she turns desperately upon them, wounding one with her needle-like horn and killing another.
After mourning the loss of his beloved, the poet tells himself to stop thinking about her and to quickly ride away from the place. Naturally, he praises his camel and introduces two incredible images of animal life as a comparison. In the first, an onager is depicted racing at full speed over the hills, driven by thirst and hunger, far from the empty places where they usually retreat. The second shows a wild cow, whose young calf has been killed by wolves, sleeping among the sand dunes during a night of relentless rain. At dawn, "her feet glide over the firm wet soil." For an entire week, she runs back and forth, desperately searching for her calf, when she suddenly hears the sound of hunters nearby and takes off in fear. Unable to get within bowshot, the hunters release their dogs, but she fiercely turns on them, wounding one with her sharp horn and killing another.
Then, once more addressing his beloved, the poet speaks complacently of his share in the feasting and revelling, on which a noble Arab plumes himself hardly less than on his bravery:—
Then, once again talking to his beloved, the poet casually mentions his part in the partying and festivities, which a proud Arab takes just as much pride in as his bravery:—
Continuing, he boasts of dangerous service as a spy in the enemy's country, when he watched all day on the top of a steep crag; of his fearless demeanour and dignified assertion of his rights in an assembly at Ḥíra, to which he came as a delegate, and of his liberality to the poor. The closing verses are devoted, in accordance with custom, to matters of immediate interest and to a panegyric on the virtues of the poet's kin.
Continuing, he brags about his risky work as a spy in enemy territory, where he kept watch all day from the top of a steep cliff; about his fearless attitude and confident assertion of his rights in a gathering at Ḥíra, where he attended as a delegate, and about his generosity towards the poor. The final verses are dedicated, as usual, to topics of current interest and to a tribute praising the virtues of the poet's family.
Besides the authors of the Mu‘allaqát three poets may be mentioned, of whom the two first-named are universally acknowledged to rank with the greatest that Arabia has produced—Nábigha, A‘shá, and ‘Alqama.
Besides the authors of the Mu‘allaqát, three poets can be mentioned, of whom the first two are widely recognized as among the greatest that Arabia has produced—Nábigha, A‘shá, and ‘Alqama.
Nábigha245—his proper name is Ziyád b. Mu‘áwiya, of the tribe Dhubyán—lived at the courts of Ghassán and Ḥíra Nábigha of Dhubyán. during the latter half of the century before Islam. His chief patron was King Nu‘mán b. Mundhir Abú Qábús of Ḥíra. For many years he basked in the sunshine of royal favour, enjoying every privilege that Nu‘mán bestowed on his most intimate friends. The occasion of their falling out is differently related. According to one story, the poet described the charms of PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY122 Queen Mutajarrida, which Nu‘mán had asked him to celebrate, with such charm and liveliness as to excite her husband's suspicion; but it is said—and Nábigha's own words make it probable—that his enemies denounced him as the author of a scurrilous satire against Nu‘mán which had been forged by themselves. At any rate he had no choice but to quit Ḥíra with all speed, and ere long we find him in Ghassán, welcomed and honoured, as the panegyrist of King ‘Amr b. Ḥárith and the noble house of Jafna. But his heart was in Ḥíra still. Deeply wounded by the calumnies of which he was the victim, he never ceased to affirm his innocence and to lament the misery of exile. The following poem, which he addressed to Nu‘mán, is at once a justification and an appeal for mercy246:—
Nábigha245—his real name is Ziyád b. Mu‘áwiya, from the tribe Dhubyán—lived at the courts of Ghassán and Ḥíra Nábigha of Dhubyán. during the latter half of the century before Islam. His main supporter was King Nu‘mán b. Mundhir Abú Qábús of Ḥíra. For many years, he enjoyed royal favor, reaping all the privileges that Nu‘mán granted to his closest friends. The story of their falling out varies. One account suggests that the poet described Queen Mutajarrida's charms, which Nu‘mán had asked him to celebrate, with such flair that it aroused her husband's jealousy. However, it’s also said—and Nábigha's own words suggest it’s likely—that his enemies accused him of writing a nasty satire against Nu‘mán that they had actually fabricated. Either way, he had no choice but to leave Ḥíra quickly, and soon we find him in Ghassán, welcomed and honored as the poet of King ‘Amr b. Ḥárith and the noble house of Jafna. Yet, his heart still belonged to Ḥíra. Deeply hurt by the false accusations against him, he never stopped asserting his innocence and lamenting the pain of exile. The following poem, addressed to Nu‘mán, serves as both a defense and a plea for mercy246:—
It is pleasant to record that Nábigha was finally reconciled to the prince whom he loved, and that Ḥíra again became his home. The date of his death is unknown, but it certainly took place before Islam was promulgated. Had the opportunity been granted to him he might have died a Moslem: he calls himself 'a religious man' (dhú ummatin),248 and although the tradition that he was actually a Christian lacks authority, his long residence in Syria and ‘Iráq must have made him acquainted with the externals of Christianity and with some, at least, of its leading ideas.
It’s nice to note that Nábigha was finally reconciled with the prince he loved, and that Ḥíra became his home once again. The exact date of his death is unknown, but it definitely happened before Islam was established. If he had been given the chance, he might have died a Muslim: he refers to himself as 'a religious man' (dhú ummatin),248 and while the claim that he was actually a Christian isn't well-supported, his long time spent in Syria and ‘Iráq must have familiarized him with the basics of Christianity and at least some of its main ideas.
The grave and earnest tone characteristic of Nábigha's poetry seldom prevails in that of his younger contemporary, Maymún A‘shá. b. Qays, who is generally known by his surname, al-A‘shá—that is, 'the man of weak sight.' A professional troubadour, he roamed from one end of Arabia to the other, harp in hand, singing the praises of those who rewarded him; and such was his fame as a satirist that few ventured to withhold the bounty which he asked. By common consent he stands in the very first rank of Arabian poets. Abu ’l-Faraj, the author of the Kitábu ’l-Aghání, declares him to be superior to all the rest, adding, however, "this opinion is not held unanimously as regards A‘shá or any other." His PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY124 wandering life brought him into contact with every kind of culture then existing in Arabia. Although he was not an avowed Christian, his poetry shows to what an extent he was influenced by the Bishops of Najrán, with whom he was intimately connected, and by the Christian merchants of Ḥíra who sold him their wine. He did not rise above the pagan level of morality.
The serious and heartfelt tone that's typical of Nábigha's poetry is rarely found in that of his younger contemporary, Maymún A'shá. b. Qays, who is mainly known by his nickname, al-A‘shá, meaning 'the man of weak sight.' A traveling musician, he wandered all over Arabia with his harp, singing the praises of those who rewarded him; and his reputation as a satirist was such that few dared to deny him the gifts he requested. By general agreement, he is considered one of the top Arabian poets. Abu ’l-Faraj, the author of the Kitábu ’l-Aghání, claims he is better than all the others, though he adds, "this opinion isn’t universally accepted regarding A‘shá or anyone else." His Before Islam Poetry124 wandering lifestyle exposed him to every kind of culture that existed in Arabia at the time. Although he wasn't an open Christian, his poetry reflects how much he was influenced by the Bishops of Najrán, with whom he had close ties, and by the Christian merchants of Ḥíra who sold him wine. He didn’t rise above the pagan moral standards of his time.
It is related that he set out to visit Muḥammad for the purpose of reciting to him an ode which he had composed in his honour. When the Quraysh heard of this, they feared lest their adversary's reputation should be increased by the panegyric of a bard so famous and popular. Accordingly, they intercepted him on his way, and asked whither he was bound. "To your kinsman," said he, "that I may accept Islam." "He will forbid and make unlawful to thee certain practices of which thou art fond." "What are these?" said A‘shá. "Fornication," said Abú Sufyán, "I have not abandoned it," he replied, "but it has abandoned me. What else?" "Gambling." "Perhaps I shall obtain from him something to compensate me for the loss of gambling. What else?" "Usury." "I have never borrowed nor lent. What else?" "Wine." "Oh, in that case I will drink the water I have left stored at al-Mihrás." Seeing that A‘shá was not to be deterred, Abú Sufyán offered him a hundred camels on condition that he should return to his home in Yamáma and await the issue of the struggle between Muḥammad and the Quraysh. "I agree," said A‘shá. "O ye Quraysh," cried Abú Sufyán, "this is A‘shá, and by God, if he becomes a follower of Muḥammad, he will inflame the Arabs against you by his poetry. Collect, therefore, a hundred camels for him."249
He set out to visit Muhammad to recite an ode he'd written in his honor. When the Quraysh heard about this, they worried that their enemy's reputation would grow due to the praise from such a famous and popular poet. So, they intercepted him on his way and asked where he was going. "To your kinsman," he said, "to accept Islam." "He'll forbid you to do some things you enjoy." "Like what?" A'sha asked. "Fornication," said Abu Sufyan. "I haven't given it up," he replied, "but it has given me up. What else?" "Gambling." "Maybe he'll give me something to make up for losing that. What else?" "Usury." "I've never borrowed or lent. What else?" "Wine." "In that case, I'll drink the water I've stored at al-Mihrás." Since A'sha wasn't going to be swayed, Abu Sufyan offered him a hundred camels if he would go back home to Yamáma and wait to see what would happen between Muhammad and the Quraysh. "I'm in," said A'sha. "O Quraysh," shouted Abu Sufyan, "this is A'sha, and by God, if he follows Muhammad, he'll rally the Arabs against you with his poetry. So collect a hundred camels for him."
A‘shá excels in the description of wine and wine-parties. One who visited Manfúḥa in Yamáma, where the poet was buried, relates that revellers used to meet at his grave and pour out beside it the last drops that remained in their cups. As an example of his style in this genre I translate a few lines from the most celebrated of his poems, which is included by some critics among the Mu‘allaqát:—
A'shá is great at describing wine and wine parties. Someone who visited Manfúḥa in Yamáma, where the poet is buried, says that party-goers used to gather at his grave and pour out the last drops from their cups beside it. To show you his style in this genre, I’ll translate a few lines from his most famous poem, which some critics include in the Mu‘allaqát:—
Very little is known of the life of ‘Alqama b. ‘Abada, who was surnamed al-Faḥl (the Stallion). His most famous poem ‘Alqama. is that which he addressed to the Ghassánid Ḥárith al-A‘raj after the Battle of Ḥalíma, imploring him to set free some prisoners of Tamím—the poet's tribe—among whom was his own brother or nephew, Shás. The following lines have almost become proverbial:—
Very little is known about the life of ‘Alqama b. ‘Abada, who was nicknamed al-Faḥl (the Stallion). His most famous poem ‘Alqama. is the one he wrote to the Ghassánid Ḥárith al-A‘raj after the Battle of Ḥalíma, begging him to release some prisoners from Tamím—the poet's tribe—among whom was his own brother or nephew, Shás. The following lines have nearly become proverbial:—
In view of these slighting verses it is proper to observe that the poetry of Arabian women of the Pre-islamic period is distinctly Elegiac poetry. masculine in character. Their songs are seldom of Love, but often of Death. Elegy (rithá or marthiya) was regarded as their special province. The oldest form of elegy appears in the verses chanted on the death of Ta’abbaṭa Sharran by his sister:—
In light of these dismissive verses, it's important to note that the poetry of Arabian women during the Pre-Islamic era is clearly Elegy. Their songs rarely focus on Love and often center around Death. Elegy (rithá or marthiya) was seen as their unique domain. The earliest form of elegy can be found in the verses recited by Ta’abbaṭa Sharran's sister after his death:—
"As a rule the Arabian dirge is very simple. The poetess begins with a description of her grief, of the tears that she cannot quench, and then she shows how worthy to be deeply mourned was he whom death has taken away. He is described as a pattern of the two principal Arabian virtues, bravery and liberality, and the question is anxiously asked, 'Who will now make high resolves, overthrow the enemy, and in time of want feed the poor and entertain the stranger?' If the hero of the dirge died a violent death we find in addition a burning lust of revenge, a thirst for the slayer's blood, expressed with an intensity of feeling of which only women are capable."253
"As a general rule, the Arabian dirge is quite simple. The poetess starts by expressing her sorrow, the tears that she can't hold back, and then she highlights how deserving of deep mourning was the person taken by death. He is portrayed as a model of the two main Arabian virtues: courage and generosity, and the urgent question is asked, 'Who will now make bold plans, defeat the enemy, and in times of need feed the hungry and welcome the stranger?' If the subject of the dirge died a violent death, we also see a fierce desire for revenge, a craving for the killer’s blood, conveyed with an intensity of feeling that only women can express."253
Among Arabian women who have excelled in poetry the place of honour is due to Khansá—her real name was Khansá. Tumáḍir—who flourished in the last years before Islam. By far the most famous of her elegies are those in which she bewailed her valiant brothers, Mu‘áwiya and Ṣakhr, both of whom were struck down by sword or spear. It is impossible to translate the poignant and vivid emotion, the energy of passion and noble simplicity of style which distinguish the poetry of Khansá, but here are a few verses:—
Among Arabian women who have excelled in poetry, the honor belongs to Khansá—her real name was Khansá. Tumáḍir—who thrived in the years just before Islam. The most notable of her elegies are those in which she mourned her brave brothers, Mu‘áwiya and Ṣakhr, both of whom fell by sword or spear. It's impossible to convey the deep and vivid emotion, the energy of passion, and the noble simplicity of style that characterize Khansá's poetry, but here are a few lines:—
To the poets who have been enumerated many might be added—e.g., Ḥassán b. Thábit, who was 'retained' by the The last poets born in the Age of Paganism. Prophet and did useful work on his behalf; Ka‘b b. Zuhayr, author or the famous panegyric on Muḥammad beginning "Bánat Su‘ád" (Su‘ád has departed); Mutammim b. Nuwayra, who, like Khansá, mourned the loss of a brother; Abú Miḥjan, the singer of wine, whose devotion to the forbidden beverage was punished by the Caliph ‘Umar with imprisonment and exile; and al-Ḥuṭay’a (the Dwarf), who was unrivalled in satire. All these belonged to the class of Mukhaḍramún, i.e., they were born in the Pagan Age but died, if not Moslems, at any rate after the proclamation of Islam.
To the poets already mentioned, many more could be added—e.g. Ḥassán b. Thábit, who was 'retained' by the The last poets born in the era of Paganism. Prophet and did valuable work on his behalf; Ka‘b b. Zuhayr, author of the famous poem praising Muḥammad that starts with "Bánat Su‘ád" (Su‘ád has departed); Mutammim b. Nuwayra, who, like Khansá, mourned the death of a brother; Abú Miḥjan, the wine singer, whose love for the forbidden drink led to his punishment by Caliph ‘Umar with imprisonment and exile; and al-Ḥuṭay’a (the Dwarf), who was unmatched in satire. All of these belonged to the class of Mukhaḍramún, i.e. they were born in the Pagan Age but died, if not as Muslims, at least after the rise of Islam.
The grammarians of Baṣra and Kúfa, by whom the remains of ancient Arabian poetry were rescued from oblivion, arranged Collections of ancient poetry. and collected their material according to various principles. Either the poems of an individual or those of a number of individuals belonging to the same tribe or class were brought together—such a collection was called Díwán, plural Dawáwín; or, again, the compiler edited a certain number of qaṣídas chosen for their fame or PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY128 excellence or on other grounds, or he formed an anthology of shorter pieces or fragments, which were arranged under different heads according to their subject-matter.
The grammarians of Baṣra and Kúfa, who saved the remnants of ancient Arabian poetry from being forgotten, organized Ancient poetry collections. and gathered their material based on different principles. They compiled poems either by individual poets or by several poets from the same tribe or group—this type of collection was called Díwán, with the plural being Dawáwín; alternatively, the compiler selected a number of qaṣídas noted for their fame or quality, or created an anthology of shorter pieces or fragments, which were categorized under different topics based on their subject matter. Before Islam Poetry128
Among Díwáns mention may be made of The Díwáns of the Six Poets, viz. Nábigha, ‘Antara, Ṭarafa, Zuhayr, ‘Alqama, Díwáns. and Imru’u ’l-Qays, edited with a full commentary by the Spanish philologist al-A‘lam († 1083 a.d.) and published in 1870 by Ahlwardt; and of The Poems of the Hudhaylites (Ash‘áru ’l-Hudhaliyyín) collected by al-Sukkarí († 888 a.d.), which have been published by Kosegarten and Wellhausen.
Among Díwáns is The Díwáns of the Six Poets, including Nábigha, ‘Antara, Ṭarafa, Zuhayr, ‘Alqama, Diwans. and Imru’u ’l-Qays, edited with a comprehensive commentary by the Spanish scholar al-A‘lam († 1083 AD) and published in 1870 by Ahlwardt; and The Poems of the Hudhaylites (Ash‘áru ’l-Hudhaliyyín) collected by al-Sukkarí († 888 a.d.), which have been published by Kosegarten and Wellhausen.
The chief Anthologies, taken in the order of their composition, are:—
The main Anthologies, listed in the order they were created, are:—
1. The Mu‘allaqát, which is the title given to a collection of seven odes by Imru’u ’l-Qays, Ṭarafa, Zuhayr, Labíd, Anthologies. 1. The Mu‘allaqát. ‘Antara, ‘Amr b. Kulthúm, and Ḥárith b. Ḥilliza; to these two odes by Nábigha and A‘shá are sometimes added. The compiler was probably Ḥammád al-Ráwiya, a famous rhapsodist of Persian descent, who flourished under the Umayyads and died in the second half of the eighth century of our era. As the Mu‘allaqát have been discussed above, we may pass on directly to a much larger, though less celebrated, collection dating from the same period, viz.:—
1. The Mu‘allaqát, which is the title given to a collection of seven odes by Imru’u ’l-Qays, Ṭarafa, Zuhayr, Labíd, Anthologies. 1. The Mu‘allaqát. ‘Antara, ‘Amr b. Kulthúm, and Ḥárith b. Ḥilliza; to these, two odes by Nábigha and A‘shá are sometimes added. The compiler was likely Ḥammád al-Ráwiya, a well-known rhapsodist of Persian descent, who thrived under the Umayyads and died in the latter half of the eighth century CE. Since the Mu‘allaqát have been discussed above, we can move on directly to a much larger, though less renowned, collection from the same period, specifically:—
2. The Mufaḍḍaliyyát,255 by which title it is generally known after its compiler, Mufaḍḍal al-Ḍabbí († circa 786 a.d.), who 2. The Mufaḍḍaliyyát. made it at the instance of the Caliph Manṣúr for the instruction of his son and successor, Mahdí. It comprises 128 odes and is extant in two recensions, that of Anbárí († 916 a.d.), which derives from Ibnu ’l-A‘rábí, the stepson of Mufaḍḍal, and that of Marzúqí († 1030 a.d.). About a third of the Mufaḍḍaliyyát was published THE PRINCIPAL COLLECTIONS129 in 1885 by Thorbecke, and Sir Charles Lyall has recently edited the complete text with Arabic commentary and English translation and notes.256
2. The Mufaḍḍaliyyát,255 is commonly known by the name of its compiler, Mufaḍḍal al-Ḍabbí († circa 786 A.D.), who created it at the request of Caliph Manṣūr to educate his son and successor, Mahdí. It consists of 128 odes and exists in two versions: one by Anbárí († 916 A.D.), which comes from Ibnu ’l-A‘rábí, Mufaḍḍal’s stepson, and another by Marzúqí († 1030 AD). About a third of the Mufaḍḍaliyyát was published MAIN COLLECTIONS129 in 1885 by Thorbecke, and Sir Charles Lyall has recently edited the complete text with Arabic commentary, English translation, and notes.256
All students of Arabian poetry are familiar with—
All students of Arabic poetry are familiar with—
3. The Ḥamása of Abú Tammám Ḥabíb b. Aws, himself a distinguished poet, who flourished under the Caliphs Ma’mún 3. The Ḥamása of Abú Tammám. and Mu‘taṣim, and died about 850 a.d. Towards the end of his life he visited ‘Abdulláh b. Ṭáhir, the powerful governor of Khurásán, who was virtually an independent sovereign. It was on this journey, as Ibn Khallikán relates, that Abú Tammám composed the Ḥamása; for on arriving at Hamadhán (Ecbatana) the winter had set in, and as the cold was excessively severe in that country, the snow blocked up the road and obliged him to stop and await the thaw. During his stay he resided with one of the most eminent men of the place, who possessed a library in which were some collections of poems composed by the Arabs of the desert and other authors. Having then sufficient leisure, he perused those works and selected from them the passages out of which he formed his Ḥamása.257 The work is divided into ten sections of unequal length, the first, from which it received its name, occupying (together with the commentary) 360 pages in Freytag's edition, while the seventh and eighth require only thirteen pages between them. These sections or chapters bear the following titles:—
3. The Ḥamása by Abú Tammám Ḥabíb b. Aws, a notable poet, thrived under the Caliphs Ma’mún 3. The Ḥamása by Abú Tammám. and Mu‘taṣim, and passed away around 850 A.D. Near the end of his life, he visited ‘Abdulláh b. Ṭáhir, the powerful governor of Khurásán, who was nearly an independent ruler. According to Ibn Khallikán, it was during this journey that Abú Tammám created the Ḥamása; upon reaching Hamadhán (Ecbatana), winter had arrived, and due to the severe cold, the snow blocked the roads, forcing him to stop and wait for the thaw. While he stayed there, he lodged with one of the prominent local figures who had a library containing collections of poems by Arab desert poets and others. With ample free time, he read these works and selected passages to create his Ḥamása.257 The work is divided into ten sections of varying lengths, with the first section, from which it gets its name, taking up (along with the commentary) 360 pages in Freytag's edition, while the seventh and eighth sections only take up thirteen pages combined. These sections or chapters have the following titles:—
I. | The Chapter of Fortitude (Bábu ’l-Ḥamása). The Chapter of Fortitude (Bábu ’l-Ḥamása). |
II. | The Chapter of Dirges (Bábu ’l-Maráthí). The Chapter of Dirges (Bábu ’l-Maráthí). |
III. | The Chapter of Good Manners (Bábu ’l-Adab). The Chapter of Good Manners (Bábu ’l-Adab). |
IV. | The Chapter of Love-Songs (Bábu ’l-Nasíb). The Chapter of Love Songs (Bábu ’l-Nasíb). |
V. | The Chapter of Satire (Bábu ’l-Hijá). The Chapter of Satire (Bábu ’l-Hijá). |
VI. | The Chapter of Guests (Hospitality) and Panegyric (Bábu ’l-Aḍyáf wa ’l-Madíh). The Chapter of Guests (Hospitality) and Panegyric (Bábu ’l-Aḍyáf wa ’l-Madíh). |
Pre-Islamic Poetry130 VII. | The Chapter of Descriptions (Bábu ’l-Ṣifát). The Chapter of Descriptions (Bábu ’l-Ṣifát). |
VIII. | The Chapter of Travel and Repose (Bábu ’l-Sayr wa ’l-Nu‘ás. The Chapter of Travel and Repose (Bábu ’l-Sayr wa ’l-Nu‘ás. |
IX. | The Chapter of Facetiæ (Bábu ’l-Mulaḥ). The Chapter of Facetiæ (Bábu ’l-Mulaḥ). |
X. | The Chapter of Vituperation of Women (Bábu Madhammati ’l-Nisá). The Chapter of Criticism of Women (Bábu Madhammati ’l-Nisá). |
The contents of the Ḥamása include short poems complete in themselves as well as passages extracted from longer poems; of the poets represented, some of whom belong to the Pre-islamic and others to the early Islamic period, comparatively few are celebrated, while many are anonymous or only known by the verses attached to their names. If the high level of excellence attained by these obscure singers shows, on the one hand, that a natural genius for poetry was widely diffused and that the art was successfully cultivated among all ranks of Arabian society, we must not forget how much is due to the fine taste of Abú Tammám, who, as the commentator Tibrízí has remarked, "is a better poet in his Ḥamása than in his poetry."
The contents of the Ḥamása include short poems that stand on their own as well as excerpts from longer poems. Among the poets featured, some are from the Pre-Islamic era and others from the early Islamic period. Relatively few are well-known, while many are anonymous or recognized only by the verses linked to their names. The high quality of these lesser-known poets indicates that a natural talent for poetry was widely spread and that the art was successfully nurtured across all levels of Arabian society. However, we must also acknowledge the significant impact of Abú Tammám, who, as the commentator Tibrízí noted, "is a better poet in his Ḥamása than in his poetry."
4. The Ḥamása of Buḥturí († 897 a.d.), a younger contemporary 4. The Ḥamása of Buḥturí. of Abú Tammám, is inferior to its model.258 However convenient from a practical standpoint, the division into a great number of sections, each illustrating a narrowly defined topic, seriously impairs the artistic value of the work; moreover, Buḥturí seems to have had a less catholic appreciation of the beauties of poetry—he admired, it is said, only what was in harmony with his own style and ideas.
4. The Ḥamása of Buḥturí († 897 AD), a younger contemporary 4. The Ḥamása by Buḥturí. of Abú Tammám, falls short of its model. 258 While the division into numerous sections, each focusing on a specific topic, is practical, it significantly diminishes the artistic quality of the work. Additionally, Buḥturí appears to have had a narrower appreciation for the beauty of poetry—it's said he only admired what aligned with his own style and ideas.
5. The Jamharatu Ash‘ári ’l-‘Arab, a collection of forty-nine 5. The Jamhara. odes, was put together probably about 1000 a.d. by Abú Zayd Muḥammad al-Qurashí, of whom we find no mention elsewhere.
5. The Jamharatu Ash‘ári ’l-‘Arab, a collection of forty-nine The Jamhara. odes, was likely compiled around 1000 CE by Abú Zayd Muḥammad al-Qurashí, who we have no other information about.
Apart from the Díwáns and anthologies, numerous Pre-islamic Prose sources. verses are cited in biographical, philological, and other works, e.g., the Kitábu ’l-Aghání by Abu ’l-Faraj of Iṣfahán († 967 a.d.), the Kitábu ’l-Amálí by Abú ‘Alí al-Qálí († 967 a.d.), the Kámil of Mubarrad († 898 a.d.), and the Khizánatu ’l-Adab of ‘Abdu ’l-Qádir of Baghdád († 1682 a.d.).
Apart from the Díwáns and collections, many pre-Islamic written works. verses are referenced in biographical, linguistic, and other works, such as the Kitábu ’l-Aghání by Abu ’l-Faraj of Iṣfahán († 967 A.D.), the Kitábu ’l-Amálí by Abú ‘Alí al-Qálí († 967 A.D.), the Kámil by Mubarrad († 898 A.D.), and the Khizánatu ’l-Adab by ‘Abdu ’l-Qádir of Baghdád († 1682 AD).
We have seen that the oldest existing poems date from the beginning of the sixth century of our era, whereas the art of writing did not come into general use among the The tradition of Pre-islamic poetry. Arabs until some two hundred years afterwards. Pre-islamic poetry, therefore, was preserved by oral tradition alone, and the question arises, How was this possible? What guarantee have we that songs living on men's lips for so long a period have retained their original form, even approximately? No doubt many verses, e.g., those which glorified the poet's tribe or satirised their enemies, were constantly being recited by his kin, and in this way short occasional poems or fragments of longer ones might be perpetuated. Of whole qaṣídas like the Mu‘allaqát, however, none or very few would have reached us if their survival had depended solely on their popularity. What actually saved them in the first place was an institution resembling that of the Rhapsodists in Greece. Every professed poet The Ráwís. had his Ráwí (reciter), who accompanied him everywhere, committed his poems to memory, and handed them down, as well as the circumstances connected with them, to others. The characters of poet and ráwí were often combined; thus Zuhayr was the ráwí of his stepfather, Aws b. Ḥajar, while his own ráwí was al-Ḥuṭay’a. If the tradition of poetry was at first a labour of love, it afterwards became a lucrative business, and the Ráwís, instead of being attached to individual poets, began to form an independent class, carrying in their memories a prodigious PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY132 stock of ancient verse and miscellaneous learning. It is related, for example, that Ḥammád once said to the Caliph Walíd b. Yazíd: "I can recite to you, for each letter of the alphabet, one hundred long poems rhyming in that letter, without taking into count the short pieces, and all that composed exclusively by poets who lived before the promulgation of Islamism." He commenced and continued until the Caliph, having grown fatigued, withdrew, after leaving a person in his place to verify the assertion and hear him to the last. In that sitting he recited two thousand nine hundred qaṣídas by poets who flourished before Muḥammad. Walíd, on being informed of the fact, ordered him a present of one hundred thousand dirhems.259 Thus, towards the end of the first century after the Hijra, i.e., about 700 a.d., when the custom of writing poetry began, there was much of Pre-islamic origin still in circulation, although it is probable that far more had already been irretrievably lost. Numbers of Ráwís perished in the wars, or passed away in the course of nature, without leaving any one to continue their tradition. New times had brought new interests and other ways of life. The great majority of Moslems had no sympathy whatever with the ancient poetry, which represented in their eyes the unregenerate spirit of heathendom. They wanted nothing beyond the Koran and the Ḥadíth. But for reasons which will be stated in another chapter the language of the Koran and the Ḥadíth was rapidly becoming obsolete as a spoken idiom outside of the Arabian peninsula: the 'perspicuous Arabic' on which Muḥammad prided himself had ceased to be fully intelligible to the Moslems settled in ‘Iráq and Khurásán, in Syria, and in Egypt. It was essential that the Sacred Text should be explained, and this necessity gave birth to the sciences of Grammar and Lexicography. THE RÁWÍS OR RHAPSODISTS133 The Philologists, or, as they have been aptly designated, the Humanists of Baṣra and Kúfa, where these studies were prosecuted with peculiar zeal, naturally found their best material in the Pre-islamic The Humanists. poems—a well of Arabic undefiled. At first the ancient poetry merely formed a basis for philological research, but in process of time a literary enthusiasm was awakened. The surviving Ráwís were eagerly sought out and induced to yield up their stores, the compositions of famous poets were collected, arranged, and committed to writing, and as the demand increased, so did the supply.260
We have seen that the oldest existing poems date back to the beginning of the sixth century, while the art of writing didn’t become common among the The tradition of pre-Islamic poetry. Arabs for about two hundred years after that. So, Pre-islamic poetry was preserved only through oral tradition, leading us to ask, how was this possible? How can we be sure that songs passed down from person to person for such a long time have kept their original form, even close to it? Certainly, many verses, like those that praised the poet's tribe or mocked their enemies, were frequently recited by their relatives, which helped keep short occasional poems or parts of longer ones alive. However, very few complete qaṣídas, such as the Mu‘allaqát, would have survived if their existence depended solely on their popularity. What actually saved them in the first place was a tradition similar to that of the Rhapsodists in Greece. Every recognized poetThe Rawis. had a Ráwí (reciter) who followed him everywhere, memorized his poems, and passed them along with the related stories to others. Often, the roles of poet and ráwí were combined; for example, Zuhayr was the ráwí for his stepfather, Aws b. Ḥajar, while his own ráwí was al-Ḥuṭay’a. Initially, the tradition of poetry was a labor of love but later became a profitable business, with the Ráwís evolving from being attached to individual poets to forming an independent class, retaining a vast stock of ancient verses and miscellaneous knowledge. For instance, it is said that Ḥammád once told the Caliph Walíd b. Yazíd: "I can recite to you, one hundred long poems rhyming in each letter of the alphabet, not even counting the short pieces, all composed by poets who lived before Islam." He began and kept going until the Caliph, having grown tired, left but appointed someone to verify his claim and hear him out to the end. During that session, he recited two thousand nine hundred qaṣídas by poets who flourished before Muḥammad. Upon hearing this, Walíd ordered him a gift of one hundred thousand dirhems.259 Thus, by the end of the first century after the Hijra, around 700A.D., when the practice of writing poetry began, a lot of pre-Islamic material was still around, although it’s likely that much more had already been irretrievably lost. Many Ráwís died in wars or passed away naturally without leaving anyone to continue their tradition. New times brought new interests and different ways of life. The vast majority of Muslims had no interest in the ancient poetry, which they saw as the unreformed spirit of paganism. They wanted nothing more than the Koran and the Ḥadíth. However, for reasons explained in another chapter, the language of the Koran and the Ḥadíth was quickly becoming outdated as a spoken language outside the Arabian peninsula; the 'clear Arabic’ that Muḥammad took pride in was no longer easily understood by Muslims living in ‘Iráq and Khurásán, in Syria, and in Egypt. It became crucial to explain the Sacred Text, leading to the emergence of the fields of Grammar and Lexicography. The Ráwis or Rhapsodists133 The Philologists, or as they are aptly called, the Humanists of Baṣra and Kúfa, where these studies were pursued with special enthusiasm, naturally found their best material in the Pre-Islamic The Humanists. poems—a source of pure Arabic. Initially, ancient poetry served just as a foundation for linguistic research, but over time, it sparked a literary passion. The remaining Ráwís were actively sought out and encouraged to share their knowledge, the works of famous poets were collected, organized, and written down, and as the demand grew, so did the supply.260
In these circumstances a certain amount of error was inevitable. Apart from unconscious failings of memory, there Corrupt tradition of the old poetry. can be no doubt that in many cases the Ráwís acted with intent to deceive. The temptation to father their own verses, or centos which they pieced together from sources known only to themselves, upon some poet of antiquity was all the stronger because they ran little risk of detection. In knowledge of poetry and in poetical talent they were generally far more than a match for the philologists, who seldom possessed any critical ability, but readily took whatever came to hand. The stories which are told of Ḥammád al-Ráwiya, Ḥammád al-Ráwiya. clearly show how unscrupulous he was in his methods, though we have reason to suppose that he was not a typical example of his class. His contemporary, Mufaḍḍal al-Ḍabbí, is reported to have said that the corruption which poetry suffered through Ḥammád could never be repaired, "for," he added, "Ḥammád is a man skilled in the language and poesy of the Arabs and in the styles and ideas of the poets, and he is always making verses in imitation of some PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY134 one and introducing them into genuine compositions by the same author, so that the copy passes everywhere for part of the original, and cannot be distinguished from it except by critical scholars—and where are such to be found?"261 This art of forgery was brought to perfection by Khalaf Khalaf al-Aḥmar. al-Aḥmar († about 800 a.d.), who learned it in the school of Ḥammád. If he really composed the famous Lámiyya ascribed to Shanfará, his own poetical endowments must have been of the highest order. In his old age he repented and confessed that he was the author of several poems which the scholars of Baṣra and Kúfa had accepted as genuine, but they laughed him to scorn, saying, "What you said then seems to us more trustworthy than your present assertion."
In these situations, some error was bound to happen. Besides unintentional memory lapses, there Corrupted tradition of the old poetry. is no doubt that in many instances, the Ráwís intentionally tried to mislead. The allure of claiming their own verses or creating mix-and-match pieces from sources only they knew, attributed to some ancient poet, was even stronger because they faced little risk of being caught. In terms of poetry knowledge and talent, they usually outclassed the philologists, who often lacked any critical skill but readily accepted whatever they came across. The stories about Ḥammád al-Ráwiya, Ḥammád the Narrator. clearly demonstrate how unscrupulous he was in his methods, though we suspect he wasn't typical of his peers. His contemporary, Mufaḍḍal al-Ḍabbí, is said to have remarked that the damage poetry suffered through Ḥammád could never be undone, "for," he added, "Ḥammád is skilled in the language and poetry of the Arabs, as well as the styles and ideas of poets, and he’s always creating verses to mimic someone and slipping them into genuine works by the same author, so the copy is accepted everywhere as part of the original and can only be distinguished by critical scholars—and where are they?"261 This art of forgery was perfected by Khalaf Khalaf al-Aḥmar. al-Aḥmar († about 800 A.D.), who learned it from Ḥammád. If he really wrote the famous Lámiyya attributed to Shanfará, his poetic talents must have been exceptional. In his later years, he regretted and admitted he was the author of several poems that the scholars from Baṣra and Kúfa had accepted as authentic, but they ridiculed him, saying, "What you said back then seems more reliable than your current claim."
Besides the corruptions due to the Ráwís, others have been accumulated by the philologists themselves. As the Koran and the Ḥadíth were, of course, spoken and Other causes of corruption. afterwards written in the dialect of Quraysh, to whom Muḥammad belonged, this dialect was regarded as the classical standard;262 consequently the variations therefrom which occurred in the ancient poems were, for the most part, 'emended' and harmonised with it. Many changes were made under the influence of Islam, e.g., 'Allah' was probably often substituted for the pagan goddess 'al-Lát.' Moreover, the structure of the qaṣída, its disconnectedness and want of logical cohesion, favoured the omission and transposition of whole passages or single verses. All these modes of depravation might be illustrated in detail, but from what has been said the reader can judge for himself how far the poems, as they now stand, are likely to have retained the form in which they were first uttered to the wild Arabs of the Pre-islamic Age.
Besides the corruptions caused by the Ráwís, there have also been issues introduced by the philologists themselves. Since the Koran and the Ḥadíth were, of course, spoken and later written in the dialect of Quraysh, to which Muḥammad belonged, this dialect was seen as the classical standard; consequently, the variations that appeared in the ancient poems were mostly 'corrected' and aligned with it. Many changes were made under the influence of Islam, for example, 'Allah' was likely often used instead of the pagan goddess 'al-Lát.' Furthermore, the structure of the qaṣída, with its disjointedness and lack of logical flow, allowed for the omission and rearrangement of entire passages or individual verses. All these ways of alteration could be detailed further, but from what’s been said, the reader can judge for themselves how much the poems, as they currently exist, have retained the original form in which they were first presented to the wild Arabs of the Pre-Islamic Age.
Religion had so little influence on the lives of the Pre-islamic Arabs that we cannot expect to find much trace Religion. of it in their poetry. They believed vaguely in a supreme God, Allah, and more definitely in his three daughters—al-Lát, Manát, and al-‘Uzzá—who were venerated all over Arabia and whose intercession was graciously accepted by Allah. There were also numerous idols enjoying high favour while they continued to bring good luck to their worshippers. Of real piety the ordinary Bedouin knew nothing. He felt no call to pray to his gods, although he often found them convenient to swear by. He might invoke Allah in the hour of need, as a drowning man will clutch at a straw; but his faith in superstitious ceremonies was stronger. He did not take his religion too seriously. Its practical advantages he was quick to appreciate. Not to mention baser pleasures, it gave him rest and security during the four sacred months, in which war was forbidden, while the institution of the Meccan Pilgrimage enabled him to take part in a national fête. The Fair of ‘Ukáẓ.Commerce went hand in hand with religion. Great fairs were held, the most famous being that of ‘Ukáẓ, which lasted for twenty days. These fairs were in some sort the centre of old Arabian social, political, and literary life. It was the only occasion on which free and fearless intercourse was possible between the members of different clans.263
Religion had very little impact on the lives of the Pre-Islamic Arabs, so we can't expect to find much evidence of it in their poetry. They had a vague belief in a supreme God, Allah, and a clearer belief in his three daughters—al-Lát, Manát, and al-‘Uzzá—who were worshipped throughout Arabia and whose intercession Allah was said to accept. There were many idols that enjoyed great favor and continued to bring good fortune to their worshippers. The average Bedouin understood little about true devotion. He didn't feel the urge to pray to his gods, though he often found it handy to swear by them. He might call on Allah in desperate times, like a drowning person grasping for a straw, but his belief in superstitious rituals was stronger. He didn't take his religion too seriously. He quickly recognized its practical benefits. Besides more base pleasures, it provided him with rest and security during the four sacred months when war was not allowed, and the Meccan Pilgrimage offered him a chance to participate in a national celebration. The 'Ukáẓ Fair. Commerce was closely tied to religion. Major fairs were organized, the most famous being ‘Ukáẓ, which lasted for twenty days. These fairs were somewhat the hub of old Arabian social, political, and literary life. They were the only time when free and open interaction was possible among members of different clans.263
Plenty of excitement was provided by poetical and oratorical displays—not by athletic sports, as in ancient Greece and modern England. Here rival poets declaimed their verses and submitted them to the judgment of an acknowledged master. Nowhere else had rising talents such an opportunity of gaining wide reputation: what ‘Ukáẓ said to-day all Arabia would repeat to-morrow. At ‘Ukáẓ, we are told, the youthful Muḥammad listened, as though spellbound, to PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY136 the persuasive eloquence of Quss b. Sá‘ida, Bishop of Najrán; and he may have contrasted the discourse of the Christian preacher with the brilliant odes chanted by heathen bards.
There was a lot of excitement from poetry and speeches—not from sports, like in ancient Greece and modern England. Here, competing poets recited their verses and presented them to an acknowledged expert. Nowhere else did emerging talents have such a chance to gain wide recognition: what was said at ‘Ukáẓ today would be repeated all over Arabia tomorrow. At ‘Ukáẓ, it is said, the young Muḥammad listened, captivated, to Pre-Islamic Poetry136 the persuasive eloquence of Quss b. Sá‘ida, Bishop of Najrán; and he may have compared the Christian preacher's discourse with the brilliant odes sung by pagan bards.
The Bedouin view of life was thoroughly hedonistic. Love, wine, gambling, hunting, the pleasures of song and romance, the brief, pointed, and elegant expression of wit and wisdom—these things he knew to be good. Beyond them he saw only the grave.
The Bedouin perspective on life was completely hedonistic. Love, wine, gambling, hunting, the joys of music and romance, and the concise, sharp, and stylish display of cleverness and insight—he recognized these as good. Beyond that, he only saw death.
It would be a mistake to suppose that these men always, or even generally, passed their lives in the aimless pursuit of pleasure. Some goal they had—earthly, no doubt—such as the accumulation of wealth or the winning of glory or the fulfilment of blood-revenge. "God forbid" says one, "that I should die while a grievous longing, as it were a mountain, weighs on my breast!"265 A deeper chord is touched by Imru’u ’l-Qays: "If I strove for a bare livelihood, scanty means would suffice me and I would seek no more. But I strive for lasting renown, and 'tis men like me that sometimes attain lasting renown. Never, while life endures, does a man reach the summit of his ambition or cease from toil."266
It would be a mistake to think that these men always, or even usually, spent their lives pursuing pleasure without purpose. They had some kind of goal—earthly, for sure—like gathering wealth, achieving glory, or fulfilling blood revenge. "God forbid" one of them says, "that I should die while a heavy longing, like a mountain, weighs on my heart!"265 A deeper sentiment is expressed by Imru’u ’l-Qays: "If I aimed for just a bare existence, minimal means would be enough for me and I wouldn’t want more. But I strive for lasting fame, and it's people like me who sometimes achieve lasting fame. As long as life goes on, a person never reaches the peak of their ambitions or stops working."266
These are noble sentiments nobly expressed. Yet one hears the sigh of weariness, as if the speaker were struggling against the conviction that his cause is already lost, and would welcome the final stroke of destiny. It was a time of wild uproar and confusion. Tribal and family feuds filled the land, as Zuhayr says, with evil fumes. No wonder that earnest and thoughtful minds asked themselves—What worth has our life, what meaning? Whither does it lead? Such questions paganism could not answer, but Arabia in the century before Muḥammad was not wholly abandoned to paganism. Jewish colonists had long been settled in the Ḥijáz. Probably the earliest settlements date from the conquest of Palestine by Titus or Hadrian. In their new home the refugees, through contact Judaism and Christianity in Arabia. with a people nearly akin to themselves, became fully Arabicised, as the few extant specimens of their poetry bear witness. They remained Jews, however, not only in their cultivation of trade and various industries, but also in the most vital particular—their religion. This, and the fact that they lived in isolated communities among the surrounding population, marked them out as the salt of the desert. In the Ḥijáz their spiritual predominance was not seriously challenged. It was otherwise in Yemen. We may leave out of account the legend according to which Judaism was introduced into that country from the Ḥijáz by the Tubba‘ As‘ad Kámil. What is certain is that towards the beginning of the sixth century it was firmly planted there side by side with Christianity, and that in the person of the Ḥimyarite monarch Dhú Nuwás, who adopted the Jewish faith, it won a short-lived but sanguinary triumph over its rival. But in Yemen, except among the highlanders of Najrán, Christianity does not appear to have flourished as it did in the extreme north and north-east, where the Roman and PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY138 Persian frontiers were guarded by the Arab levies of Ghassán and Ḥíra. We have seen that the latter city contained a large Christian population who were called distinctively The ‘Ibád of Ḥíra. ‘Ibád, i.e., Servants (of God). Through them the Aramaic culture of Babylonia was transmitted to all parts of the peninsula. They had learned the art of writing long before it was generally practised in Arabia, as is shown by the story of Ṭarafa and Mutalammis, and they produced the oldest written poetry in the Arabic language—a poetry very different in character from that which forms the main subject of this chapter. Unfortunately the bulk of it has perished, since the rhapsodists, to whom we owe the preservation of so much Pre-islamic verse, were devoted to the traditional models and would not burden their memories with anything new-fashioned. The most famous of the ‘Ibádí poets is ‘Adí b. Zayd, whose adventurous career as a politician has been sketched above. He is not reckoned by Muḥammadan critics among the Fuḥúl or poets of the first rank, because he was a townsman (qarawí). In this connection ‘Adí b. Zayd. the following anecdote is instructive. The poet al-‘Ajjáj († about 709 a.d.) said of his contemporaries al-Ṭirimmáḥ and al-Kumayt: "They used to ask me concerning rare expressions in the language of poetry, and I informed them, but afterwards I found the same expressions wrongly applied in their poems, the reason being that they were townsmen who described what they had not seen and misapplied it, whereas I who am a Bedouin describe what I have seen and apply it properly."267 ‘Adí is chiefly remembered for his wine-songs. Oriental Christianity has always been associated with the drinking and selling of wine. Christian ideas were carried into the heart of Arabia by ‘Ibádí wine merchants, who are said to have taught their religion to the celebrated A‘shá. ‘Adí drank and was merry like the rest, but the underlying thought, 'for to-morrow we die,' repeatedly RELIGIOUS IDEAS139 makes itself heard. He walks beside a cemetery, and the voices of the dead call to him—268
These are noble feelings expressed beautifully. Yet one can sense the weariness, as if the speaker is fighting against the belief that their cause is already lost and would embrace the final blow of fate. It was a time of chaos and disorder. Tribal and family conflicts filled the land, as Zuhayr mentions, with toxic influences. It's no surprise that serious and reflective minds questioned—What is the value of our life, what does it mean? Where is it leading? Such questions could not be answered by paganism, but Arabia in the century before Muhammad was not completely lost to pagan beliefs. Jewish settlers had long been established in the Hijaz. The earliest settlements likely date back to the conquest of Palestine by Titus or Hadrian. In their new home, the refugees, through interaction with a people similar to themselves, became fully Arabized, as the few existing examples of their poetry show. However, they remained Jews, not only in their trade and various industries but also in the most crucial aspect—their religion. This, along with the fact that they lived in isolated communities among the surrounding population, distinguished them as the essence of the desert. In the Hijaz, their spiritual influence was not seriously challenged. It was a different story in Yemen. We can set aside the legend that suggests Judaism was introduced there from the Hijaz by the Tubba‘ As‘ad Kamil. What is certain is that by the early sixth century, it was firmly established alongside Christianity, and under the Himyarite king Dhú Nuwás, who embraced the Jewish faith, it achieved a brief but bloody victory over its rival. However, in Yemen, except among the highlanders of Najrán, Christianity did not thrive as it did in the far north and northeast, where the Roman and Persian borders were guarded by Arab forces from Ghassán and Híra. We’ve seen that the latter city had a large Christian population known specifically as ‘Ibád, meaning Servants (of God). Through them, the Aramaic culture of Babylonia spread throughout the peninsula. They learned the art of writing long before it became widespread in Arabia, as illustrated by the story of Ṭarafa and Mutalammis, and they produced the oldest *written* poetry in the Arabic language—a poetry very different in style from what this chapter mainly discusses. Unfortunately, most of it has been lost, since the bards who preserved so much pre-Islamic verse were devoted to traditional forms and would not clutter their memories with anything modern. The most famous of the ‘Ibádí poets is ‘Adí b. Zayd, whose adventurous life as a politician has been previously outlined. Muḥammadan critics do not consider him among the *Fuḥúl* or top poets because he was a townsman (*qarawí*). In this context, the following anecdote is illuminating. The poet al-‘Ajjáj (around 709 A.D.) commented on his contemporaries al-Ṭirimmáḥ and al-Kumayt: "They used to ask me about rare expressions in poetry, and I explained them, but later I found those same expressions misused in their poems, because they were townsmen describing what they had never seen and misusing it, while I, as a Bedouin, describe what I have witnessed and use it correctly." ‘Adí is mostly remembered for his wine songs. Oriental Christianity has always been linked to the drinking and selling of wine. Christian ideas were brought into the heart of Arabia by ‘Ibádí wine merchants, who are said to have shared their faith with the renowned A‘shá. ‘Adí drank and celebrated like everyone else, but the underlying thought, 'for tomorrow we die,' often echoes in his work. He walks next to a cemetery, and the voices of the dead call to him—
It is said that the recitation of these verses induced Nu‘mán al-Akbar, one of the mythical pagan kings of Ḥíra, to accept Christianity and become an anchorite. Although the story involves an absurd anachronism, it is ben trovato in so far as it records the impression which the graver sort of Christian poetry was likely to make on heathen minds.
It’s said that reading these verses convinced Nu‘mán al-Akbar, one of the legendary pagan kings of Ḥíra, to embrace Christianity and become a hermit. Even though the story contains an obvious anachronism, it is ben trovato in that it captures the impact that serious Christian poetry was likely to have on non-believers.
The courts of Ḥíra and Ghassán were well known to the wandering minstrels of the time before Muḥammad, who flocked thither in eager search of patronage and remuneration. We may be sure that men like Nábigha, Labíd, and A‘shá did not remain unaffected by the culture around them, even if it seldom entered very deeply into their lives. That considerable traces of religious feeling are to be found in Pre-islamic poetry admits of no denial, but the passages in question were formerly explained as due to interpolation. This view no longer prevails. Thanks mainly to the arguments of Von Pre-Islamic poetry not exclusively pagan in sentiment. Kremer, Sir Charles Lyall, and Wellhausen, it has come to be recognised (1) that in many cases the above-mentioned religious feeling is not Islamic in tone; (2) that the passages in which it occurs PRE-ISLAMIC POETRY140 are not of Islamic origin; and (3) that it is the natural and necessary result of the widely spread, though on the whole superficial, influence of Judaism, and especially of Christianity.269 It shows itself not only in frequent allusions, e.g., to the monk in his solitary cell, whose lamp serves to light belated travellers on their way, and in more significant references, such as that of Zuhayr already quoted, to the Heavenly Book in which evil actions are enscrolled for the Day of Reckoning, but also in the tendency to moralise, to look within, to meditate on death, and to value the life of the individual rather than the continued existence of the family. These things are not characteristic of old Arabian poetry, but the fact that they do appear at times is quite in accord with the other facts which have been stated, and justifies the conclusion that during the sixth century religion and culture were imperceptibly extending their sphere of influence in Arabia, leavening the pagan masses, and gradually preparing the way for Islam.
The courts of Ḥíra and Ghassán were well known to the wandering minstrels before Muḥammad, who flocked there in search of support and payment. We can be sure that poets like Nábigha, Labíd, and A‘shá were influenced by the culture around them, even if it didn’t deeply affect their lives. It’s undeniable that there are significant traces of religious sentiment in Pre-Islamic poetry, but these passages were previously thought to be added later. This belief is no longer accepted. Thanks mainly to the arguments of Von Kremer, Sir Charles Lyall, and Wellhausen, it’s now recognized that (1) in many cases, the aforementioned religious sentiment is not Islamic in tone; (2) the passages where it appears are not of Islamic origin; and (3) it is the natural result of the widespread, though generally superficial, influence of Judaism and especially Christianity. It reveals itself not only in frequent references, such as the monk in his solitary cell whose lamp lights the way for late travelers, and more notable mentions, like that of Zuhayr referring to the Heavenly Book where evil deeds are recorded for the Day of Reckoning, but also in the tendency to moralize, introspect, reflect on death, and value individual life over the survival of the family. These elements are not characteristic of old Arabian poetry, but their occasional presence aligns with the other facts stated and supports the idea that during the sixth century, religion and culture were subtly spreading their influence in Arabia, affecting the pagan population and gradually paving the way for Islam.
CHAPTER IV
THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN
With the appearance of Muḥammad the almost impenetrable veil thrown over the preceding age is suddenly lifted and we find ourselves on the solid ground of historical tradition. In order that the reasons for this change may be understood, it is necessary to give some account of the principal sources from which our knowledge of the Prophet's life and teaching is derived.
With the arrival of Muḥammad, the nearly impenetrable veil that covered the previous era is suddenly lifted, and we find ourselves on solid historical ground. To understand the reasons for this change, it is essential to provide an overview of the main sources from which our knowledge of the Prophet's life and teachings comes.
There is first, of course, the Koran,270 consisting "exclusively Sources of information: I. The Koran. of the revelations or commands which Muḥammad professed, from time to time, to receive through Gabriel as a message direct from God; and which, under an alleged Divine direction, he delivered to those about him. At the time of pretended inspiration, or shortly after, each passage was recited by Muḥammad before the Companions or followers who happened to be present, and was generally committed to writing by some one amongst them upon palm-leaves, leather, stones, or such other rude material as conveniently came to hand. These Divine messages continued throughout the three-and-twenty years of his prophetical life, so that the last portion did not appear till the year of his death. The canon was then closed; but the contents were THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN142 never, during the Prophet's lifetime, systematically arranged, or even collected together."271 They were preserved, however, in fragmentary copies and, especially, by oral How it was preserved. recitation until the sanguinary wars which followed Muḥammad's death had greatly diminished the number of those who could repeat them by heart. Accordingly, after the battle of Yamáma (633 a.d.) ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb came to Abú Bakr, who was then Caliph, and said: "I fear that slaughter may wax hot among the Reciters on other battle-fields, and that much of the Koran may be lost; so in my opinion it should be collected without delay." Abú Bakr agreed, and entrusted the task to Zayd b. Thábit, one of the Prophet's amanuenses, who collected the fragments with great difficulty "from bits of parchment, thin white stones, leafless palm-branches, and the bosoms of men." The manuscript thus compiled was deposited with Abú Bakr during the remainder of his life, then with ‘Umar, on whose death it passed to his daughter Ḥafṣa. Afterwards, in the Caliphate of ‘Uthmán, Ḥudhayfa b. al-Yamán, observing that the Koran as read in Syria was seriously at variance with the text current in ‘Iráq, warned the Caliph to interfere, lest the Sacred Book of the Moslems should become a subject of dispute, like the Jewish and Christian scriptures. In the year 651 a.d. ‘Uthmán ordered Zayd b. Thábit to prepare a Revised Version with the assistance of three Qurayshites, saying to the latter, "If ye differ from Zayd regarding any word of the Koran, write it in the dialect of Quraysh; for it was revealed in their dialect."272 This has ever since remained the final and standard recension of the Koran. "Transcripts were multiplied and forwarded to the chief cities in the empire, and all previously existing copies were, by the Caliph's command, HISTORICAL VALUE OF THE KORAN143 committed to the flames."273 In the text as it has come down to us the various readings are few and unimportant, and its genuineness is above suspicion. We shall see, Value of the Koran as an authority. moreover, that the Koran is an exceedingly human document, reflecting every phase of Muḥammad's personality and standing in close relation to the outward events of his life, so that here we have materials of unique and incontestable authority for tracing the origin and early development of Islam—such materials as do not exist in the case of Buddhism or Christianity or any other ancient religion. Unfortunately the arrangement of the Koran can only be described as chaotic. No chronological sequence is observed in the order of the Súras (chapters), which is determined simply by their length, the longest being placed first.274 Again, the chapters themselves are sometimes made up of disconnected fragments having nothing in common except the rhyme; whence it is often impossible to discover the original context of the words actually spoken by the Prophet, the occasion on which they were revealed, or the period to which they belong. In these circumstances the Koran must be supplemented by reference to our second main source of information, namely, Tradition.
There is first, of course, the Koran,270 which consists "exclusively Sources of information: I. The Quran. of the revelations or commands that Muhammad claimed to receive from Gabriel as a direct message from God; and which he conveyed to those around him under an alleged Divine direction. At the time of these supposed revelations, or shortly afterward, each passage was recited by Muhammad to the Companions or followers present, and was usually written down by someone among them on palm leaves, leather, stones, or any other rough material that was available. These Divine messages continued throughout the twenty-three years of his prophetic life, with the last part being revealed in the year of his death. The canon was then closed; however, the contents were THE PROPHET AND THE QURAN142 never systematically arranged or even collected together during the Prophet's lifetime.271 They were preserved, however, in fragmentary copies and, especially, through oral How it was kept. recitation until the bloody wars that followed Muhammad's death significantly reduced the number of people who could recite them from memory. After the battle of Yamama (633 A.D.), ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb approached Abú Bakr, who was then Caliph, and said: "I worry that more slaughter might occur among the Reciters in other battles, and that much of the Koran could be lost; so I believe it should be collected without delay." Abú Bakr agreed and assigned the task to Zayd b. Thábit, one of the Prophet's scribes, who gathered the fragments with great difficulty "from pieces of parchment, thin white stones, leafless palm branches, and the hearts of men." The manuscript compiled this way was kept with Abú Bakr for the rest of his life, then with ‘Umar, and after his death, it was passed to his daughter Ḥafṣa. Later, during ‘Uthmán's caliphate, Ḥudhayfa b. al-Yamán noticed that the Koran as recited in Syria was significantly different from the version used in ‘Iráq and warned the Caliph to intervene, lest the Sacred Book of the Muslims become a source of dispute like the Jewish and Christian scriptures. In the year 651 A.D., ‘Uthmán ordered Zayd b. Thábit to prepare a Revised Version with the help of three Qurayshites, telling them, "If you disagree with Zayd on any word of the Koran, write it in the Quraysh dialect; for it was revealed in their dialect."272 This has since been the final and standard version of the Koran. "Copies were made and sent to the main cities in the empire, and all existing copies were, by the Caliph's order, HISTORICAL SIGNIFICANCE OF THE QURAN143 burned."273 In the text as it has come down to us, the various readings are few and unimportant, and its authenticity is beyond doubt. Moreover, we will see, Value of the Koran as an authority. that the Koran is an extremely human document, reflecting every aspect of Muhammad's personality and closely related to the external events of his life, providing us with unique and undeniable evidence for tracing the origins and early development of Islam—evidence that doesn't exist in the case of Buddhism, Christianity, or any other ancient religion. Unfortunately, the organization of the Koran can only be described as chaotic. There is no chronological order in the arrangement of the Súras (chapters), which is determined solely by their length, with the longest listed first.274 Also, the chapters sometimes consist of disconnected fragments that have nothing in common except for the rhyme; thus, it is often impossible to find out the original context of the words actually spoken by the Prophet, the occasion on which they were revealed, or the period to which they belong. In this situation, the Koran must be supplemented by referring to our second primary source of information, which is Tradition.
Already in the last years of Muḥammad's life (writes Dr. Sprenger) it was a pious custom that when two Moslems met, 2. Tradition (Ḥadíth). one should ask for news (ḥadíth) and the other should relate a saying or anecdote of the Prophet. After his death this custom continued, and the name Ḥadíth was still applied to sayings and stories which were no longer new.275 In the course of time an elaborate system of Tradition was built up, as the Koran—originally the sole criterion by which Moslems were guided alike in the THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN144 greatest and smallest matters of public and private interest—was found insufficient for the complicated needs of a rapidly extending empire. Appeal was made to the sayings and practice (sunna) of Muḥammad, which now acquired "the force of law and some of the authority of inspiration." The Prophet had no Boswell, but almost as soon as he began to preach he was a marked man whose obiter dicta could not fail to be treasured by his Companions, and whose actions were attentively watched. Thus, during the first century of Islam there was a multitude of living witnesses from whom traditions were collected, committed to memory, and orally handed down. Every tradition consists of two parts: the text (matn) and the authority (sanad, or isnád), e.g., the relater says, "I was told by A, who was informed by B, who had it from C, that the Prophet (God bless him!) and Abú Bakr and ‘Umar used to General collections. open prayer with the words 'Praise to God, the Lord of all creatures.'" Written records and compilations were comparatively rare in the early period. Ibn Isḥáq († 768 a.d.) composed the oldest extant Biography of the Prophet, which we do not possess, however, in its original shape Biographies of Muḥammad. but only in the recension of Ibn Hishám († 833 a.d.). Two important and excellent works of the same kind are the Kitábu ’l-Maghází ('Book of the Wars') by Wáqidí († 822 a.d.) and the Kitábu ’l-Ṭabaqát al-Kabír ('The Great Book of the Classes,' i.e., the different classes of Muḥammad's Companions and those who came after them) by Ibn Sa‘d († 844 a.d.). Of miscellaneous traditions intended to serve the Faithful as a model and rule of life in every particular, and arranged in chapters according to the subject-matter, the most ancient and authoritative collections are those of Bukhárí († 870 a.d.) and Muslim († 874 a.d.), both of which bear the same title, viz., al-Ṣaḥíḥ, 'The Genuine.' It only remains to speak of Commentaries on the Koran. Some passages were explained by Muḥammad himself, but the real founder of THE TRADITIONS OF MUḤAMMAD145 Koranic Exegesis was ‘Abdulláh b. ‘Abbás, the Prophet's cousin. Although the writings of the early interpreters have entirely perished, the gist of their researches is Commentaries on the Koran. embodied in the great commentary of Ṭabarí († 922 a.d.), a man of encyclopædic learning who absorbed the whole mass of tradition existing in his time. Subsequent commentaries are largely based on this colossal work, which has recently been published at Cairo in thirty volumes. That of Zamakhsharí († 1143 a.d.), which is entitled the Kashsháf, and that of Bayḍáwí († 1286 a.d.) are the best known and most highly esteemed in the Muḥammadan East. A work of wider scope is the Itqán of Suyúṭí († 1505 a.d.), which takes a general survey of the Koranic sciences, and may be regarded as an introduction to the critical study of the Koran.
Already in the last years of Muhammad's life, Dr. Sprenger writes, it was a devout custom for two Muslims who met to ask for news (ḥadīth) and for the other to share a saying or story of the Prophet. This custom continued after his death, and the term ḥadīth was still used for sayings and stories that were no longer new. Over time, a complex system of traditions developed, as the Qur'an—originally the sole guideline for Muslims in both major and minor public and private matters—was found insufficient for the complicated needs of a quickly expanding empire. People turned to the sayings and practices (sunna) of Muhammad, which then gained "the force of law and some of the authority of inspiration." The Prophet didn't have a Boswell, but almost as soon as he began preaching, he was a notable figure whose casual remarks were inevitably cherished by his companions, and whose actions were closely observed. Therefore, during the first century of Islam, there were many living witnesses from whom traditions were gathered, memorized, and passed down orally. Every tradition consists of two parts: the text (matn) and the authority (sanad or isnād); for example, a narrator would say, "I was told by A, who was informed by B, who received it from C, that the Prophet (God bless him!) and Abu Bakr and Umar opened prayer with the words, 'Praise to God, the Lord of all creatures.'" Written records and compilations were fairly rare in the early period. Ibn Ishaq († 768 a.d.) created the oldest existing biography of the Prophet, although we don’t have it in its original form but only in the edited version by Ibn Hisham († 833 a.d.). Two other important and excellent works in the same category are the Kitábu ’l-Maghází ('Book of the Wars') by Wáqidí († 822 a.d.) and the Kitábu ’l-Ṭabaqát al-Kabír ('The Great Book of the Classes,' meaning the different groups of Muhammad's companions and those who came after them) by Ibn Sa'd († 844 a.d.). For various traditions meant to guide the faithful in every aspect of life, organized by subject, the most ancient and authoritative collections are those of Bukhári († 870 a.d.) and Muslim († 874 a.d.), both titled al-Ṣaḥíḥ, 'The Genuine.' We should also mention the commentaries on the Qur'an. Some passages were explained by Muhammad himself, but the main founder of Qur'anic exegesis was Abdullah ibn Abbas, the Prophet's cousin. Although the writings of early interpreters have mostly vanished, the essence of their research is captured in the major commentary by Tabari († 922 a.d.), a man of extensive knowledge who absorbed all the existing traditions of his time. Later commentaries are largely based on this massive work, which was recently published in Cairo in thirty volumes. The commentary by Zamakhshari († 1143 a.d.), titled the Kashsháf, and that by Bayḍawi († 1286 a.d.) are the most well-known and respected in the Muslim world. A broader work is the Itqán by Suyúṭí († 1505 a.d.), which offers an overview of the Qur'anic sciences and can be seen as an introduction to the critical study of the Qur'an.
While every impartial student will admit the justice of Ibn Qutayba's claim that no religion has such historical attestations Character of Moslem tradition. as Islam—laysa li-ummatin mina ’l-umami asnádun ka-asnádihim276—he must at the same time cordially assent to the observation made by another Muḥammadan: "In nothing do we see pious men more given to falsehood than in Tradition" (lam nara ’l-ṣáliḥína fí shay’in akdhaba minhum fi ’l-ḥadíth).277 Of this severe judgment the reader will find ample confirmation in the Second Part of Goldziher's Muhammedanische Studien.278 During the first century of Islam the forging of Traditions became a recognised political and religious weapon, of which all parties availed themselves. Even men of the strictest piety practised this species of fraud (tadlís), and maintained that the end justified the means. Their point of view is well expressed in the following words which are supposed to have been spoken by the Prophet: "You must compare the sayings attributed THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN146 to me with the Koran; what agrees therewith is from me, whether I actually said it or no;" and again, " Whatever good saying has been said, I myself have said it."279 As the result of such principles every new doctrine took the form of an Apostolic Ḥadíth; every sect and every system defended itself by an appeal to the authority of Muḥammad. We may see how enormous was the number of false Traditions in circulation from the fact that when Bukhárí († 870 a.d.) drew up his collection entitled 'The Genuine' (al-Ṣaḥíḥ), he limited it to some 7,000, which he picked out of 600,000.
While every unbiased student will agree with Ibn Qutayba's assertion that no religion has as much historical evidence as Islam—laysa li-ummatin mina ’l-umami asnádun ka-asnádihim276—they must also wholeheartedly agree with another Muslim's observation: "In nothing do we see religious people more prone to lying than in Tradition" (lam nara ’l-ṣáliḥína fí shay’in akdhaba minhum fi ’l-ḥadíth).277 You will find plenty of confirmation for this harsh judgment in the Second Part of Goldziher's Muhammedanische Studien.278 During the first century of Islam, creating false Traditions became a recognized political and religious tool, used by all factions. Even the most devout individuals engaged in this type of deception (tadlís) and argued that the end justified the means. Their perspective is well captured in the following words attributed to the Prophet: "You must compare the sayings attributed to me with the Koran; whatever aligns with it is from me, whether I actually said it or not;" and again, "Whatever good saying has been said, I myself have said it."279 As a result of such beliefs, every new doctrine took the shape of an Apostolic Ḥadíth; every sect and system justified itself by invoking the authority of Muḥammad. We can gauge the vast number of false Traditions in circulation from the fact that when Bukhárí († 870 AD) compiled his collection entitled 'The Genuine' (al-Ṣaḥíḥ), he limited it to about 7,000, selected from 600,000.
The credibility of Tradition, so far as it concerns the life of the Prophet, cannot be discussed in this place.280 The oldest and best biography, that of Ibn Isḥáq, undoubtedly contains a great deal of fabulous matter, but his narrative appears to be honest and fairly authentic on the whole.
The reliability of Tradition, particularly regarding the life of the Prophet, can't be discussed here.280 The oldest and most reputable biography, written by Ibn Isḥáq, definitely includes a lot of exaggerated stories, but his account seems to be sincere and mostly accurate overall.
If we accept the traditional chronology, Muḥammad, son of ‘Abdulláh and Ámina, of the tribe of Quraysh, was born at Mecca on the 12th of Rabí‘ al-Awwal, in the Birth of Muḥammad. Year of the Elephant (570-571 a.d.). His descent from Quṣayy is shown by the following table:—
If we go with the traditional timeline, Muhammad, son of Abdullah and Amina, from the Quraysh tribe, was born in Mecca on the 12th of Rabi' al-Awwal, in the Birth of Muhammad. Year of the Elephant (570-571 A.D.). His lineage from Qusayy is illustrated by the following table:—

Shortly after his birth he was handed over to a Bedouin nurse—Ḥalíma, a woman of the Banú Sa‘d—so that until he His childhood. was five years old he breathed the pure air and learned to speak the unadulterated language of the desert. One marvellous event which is said to have happened to him at this time may perhaps be founded on fact:—
Shortly after he was born, he was given to a Bedouin nurse named Ḥalíma, a woman from the Banú Sa‘d, so that until he turned five, he could breathe the fresh air and learn to speak the untainted language of the desert. One amazing event that is said to have happened to him during this time might actually be based on truth:—
"He and his foster-brother" (so Ḥalíma relates) "were among the cattle behind our encampment when my son came running to us and cried, 'My brother, the Qurayshite! two men clad Muḥammad and the two angels. in white took him and laid him on his side and cleft his belly; and they were stirring their hands in it.' When my husband and I went out to him we found him standing with his face turned pale, and on our asking, 'What ails thee, child?' he answered, 'Two men wearing white garments came to me and laid me on my side and cleft my belly and groped for something, I know not what.' We brought him back to our tent, and my husband said to me, 'O Ḥalíma, I fear this lad has been smitten (uṣíba); so take him home to his family before it becomes evident.' When we restored him to his mother she said, 'What has brought thee, nurse? Thou wert so fond of him and anxious that he should stay with thee.' I said, 'God has made him grow up, and I have done my part. I feared that some mischance would befall him, so I brought him back to thee as thou wishest.' 'Thy case is not thus,' said she; 'tell me the truth,' and she gave me no peace until I told her. Then she said, 'Art thou afraid that he is possessed by the Devil?' I said, 'Yes.' 'Nay, by God,' she replied, 'the Devil cannot reach him; my son hath a high destiny.'"281
"He and his foster-brother" (as Ḥalíma describes) "were with the cattle behind our camp when my son ran up to us and yelled, 'My brother, the Qurayshite! Two men dressed in white took him, laid him on his side, and cut open his belly; they were probing inside it.' When my husband and I went out to see, we found him standing there, looking pale. When we asked, 'What’s wrong, child?' he replied, 'Two men in white came to me, laid me on my side, cut open my belly, and were feeling around for something, but I don’t know what.' We took him back to our tent, and my husband said, 'Oh Ḥalíma, I’m worried this boy has been harmed; let’s take him back to his family before it becomes obvious.' When we returned him to his mother, she asked, 'What brings you here, nurse? You were so fond of him and wanted him to stay with you.' I replied, 'God has let him grow up, and I’ve done my part. I was afraid something bad might happen, so I brought him back to you as you wanted.' 'That’s not true,' she said; 'tell me the truth,' and she wouldn’t let up until I told her. Then she said, 'Are you afraid he’s possessed by the Devil?' I said, 'Yes.' 'No way,' she responded, 'the Devil can’t touch him; my son has a great destiny.'"281
Other versions of the story are more explicit. The angels, it is said, drew forth Muḥammad's heart, cleansed it, and removed the black clot—i.e., the taint of original sin.282 If these inventions have any basis at all beyond the desire to glorify the future Prophet, we must suppose that they refer THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN148 to some kind of epileptic fit. At a later period he was subject to such attacks, which, according to the unanimous voice of Tradition, often coincided with the revelations sent down from heaven.
Other versions of the story are more detailed. The angels are said to have taken out Muḥammad's heart, cleansed it, and removed the black clot—i.e., the stain of original sin.282 If these tales have any truth beyond the aim to elevate the future Prophet, we must assume that they refer THE PROPHET AND THE QURAN148 to some sort of epileptic seizure. Later on, he experienced such episodes, which, according to all accounts of Tradition, often happened at the same time as the revelations coming from heaven.
‘Abdulláh had died before the birth of his son, and when, in his sixth year, Muḥammad lost his mother also, the charge of the orphan was undertaken first by his grandfather, the aged ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib, and then by his uncle, Abú Ṭálib, a poor but honourable man, who nobly fulfilled the duties of a guardian to the last hour of his life. Muḥammad's small patrimony was soon spent, and he was reduced to herding sheep—a despised employment which usually fell to the lot of women or slaves. In his twelfth year he accompanied Abú Ṭálib on a trading expedition to Syria, in the course of which he is said to have encountered a Christian His meeting with the monk Baḥírá. monk called Baḥírá, who discovered the Seal of Prophecy between the boy's shoulders, and hailed him as the promised apostle. Such anticipations deserve no credit whatever. The truth is that until Muḥammad assumed the prophetic rôle he was merely an obscure Qurayshite; and scarcely anything related of him anterior to that event can be deemed historical except his marriage to Khadíja, an elderly widow of considerable fortune, which took place when he was about twenty-five years of age.
‘Abdulláh had died before his son was born, and when Muḥammad was six, he lost his mother too. His care was initially taken on by his grandfather, the elderly ‘Abdu ’l-Muṭṭalib, and then by his uncle, Abú Ṭálib, a poor but honorable man, who fulfilled his responsibilities as a guardian until the end of his life. Muḥammad's small inheritance quickly ran out, and he had to resort to herding sheep—a lowly job that typically fell to women or slaves. At twelve, he traveled with Abú Ṭálib on a trading trip to Syria, where he reportedly met a Christian monk named Baḥírá, who recognized the Seal of Prophecy on the boy’s shoulders and proclaimed him the promised apostle. Such claims should not be taken seriously. The reality is that until Muḥammad became a prophet, he was just an unknown member of the Quraysh tribe; and little about his life before that can be considered historical, except for his marriage to Khadíja, a wealthy older widow, which happened when he was around twenty-five.
During the next fifteen years of his life Muḥammad was externally a prosperous citizen, only distinguished from those around him by an habitual expression of thoughtful melancholy. What was passing in his mind may be conjectured with some probability from his first utterances when he came forward as a preacher. It is certain, and he himself has acknowledged, that he formerly shared the idolatry of his countrymen. "Did not He find thee astray and lead thee aright?" (Kor. xciii, 7). When and how did the process of conversion begin? These questions cannot be answered, but it is natural to suppose that the all-important result, on which THE ḤANÍFS149 Muḥammad's biographers concentrate their attention, was preceded by a long period of ferment and immaturity. The idea of monotheism was represented in Arabia by the Jews, who were particularly numerous in the Ḥijáz, and by several gnostic sects of an ascetic character—e.g., the Ṣábians283 and the Rakúsians. Furthermore, "Islamic tradition knows of a number of religious thinkers before Muḥammad who are described as Ḥanífs,"284 and of whom the best known are Waraqa b. Nawfal of Quraysh; Zayd b. ‘Amr The Ḥanífs. b. Nufayl, also of Quraysh; and Umayya b. Abi ’l-Ṣalt of Thaqíf. They formed no sect, as Sprenger imagined; and more recent research has demonstrated the baselessness of the same scholar's theory that there was in Pre-islamic times a widely-spread religious movement which Muḥammad organised, directed, and employed for his own ends. His Arabian precursors, if they may be so called, were merely a few isolated individuals. We are told by Ibn Isḥáq that Waraqa and Zayd, together with two other Qurayshites, rejected idolatry and left their homes in order to seek the true religion of Abraham, but whereas Waraqa is said to have become a Christian, Zayd remained a pious dissenter unattached either to Christianity or to Judaism; he abstained from idol-worship, from eating that which had died of itself, from blood, and from the flesh of animals offered in sacrifice to idols; he condemned the barbarous custom of burying female infants alive, and said, THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN150 "I worship the Lord of Abraham."285 As regards Umayya b. Abi ’l-Ṣalt, according to the notice of him in the Aghání, he had inspected and read the Holy Scriptures; he wore sackcloth as a mark of devotion, held wine to be unlawful, was inclined to disbelieve in idols, and earnestly sought the true religion. It is said that he hoped to be sent as a prophet to the Arabs, and therefore when Muḥammad appeared he envied and bitterly opposed him.286 Umayya's verses, some of which have been translated in a former chapter,287 are chiefly on religious topics, and show many points of resemblance with the doctrines set forth in the early Súras of the Koran. With one exception, all the Ḥanífs whose names are recorded belonged to the Ḥijáz and the west of the Arabian peninsula. No doubt Muḥammad, with whom most of them were contemporary, came under their influence, and he may have received his first stimulus from this quarter.288 While they, however, were concerned only about their own salvation, Muḥammad, starting from the same position, advanced far beyond it. His greatness lies not so much in the sublime ideas by which he was animated as in the tremendous force and enthusiasm of his appeal to the universal conscience of mankind.
During the next fifteen years of his life, Muḥammad appeared to be a successful citizen, distinguished from those around him only by a constant expression of thoughtful sadness. We can make some educated guesses about what was on his mind based on his first statements when he began preaching. It’s clear, and he himself admitted, that he used to share the idol-worship of his fellow citizens. "Did He not find you lost and guide you?" (Kor. xciii, 7). When and how did his transformation start? These questions can’t be definitively answered, but it’s reasonable to think that the crucial outcome, which is the focus of Muḥammad's biographers, followed a lengthy period of turmoil and uncertainty. The concept of monotheism in Arabia was represented by the Jews, who were quite prevalent in the Ḥijáz, and by several ascetic gnostic sects—e.g., the Ṣábians283 and the Rakúsians. Additionally, "Islamic tradition recognizes several religious thinkers before Muḥammad described as Ḥanífs,"284 with the most notable being Waraqa b. Nawfal of Quraysh; Zayd b. ‘Amr b. Nufayl, also of Quraysh; and Umayya b. Abi’l-Ṣalt of Thaqíf. They did not form a sect, as Sprenger once thought, and more recent research has debunked the idea that there was a widespread religious movement in Pre-Islamic times that Muḥammad organized and manipulated for his own purposes. His Arabian predecessors, as we might call them, were merely isolated individuals. According to Ibn Isḥáq, Waraqa and Zayd, along with two other members of the Quraysh, rejected idol-worship and left their homes to find the true faith of Abraham. While Waraqa is said to have converted to Christianity, Zayd remained a devoted independent, not aligned with either Christianity or Judaism; he avoided idol worship, refused to eat things that died of themselves, blood, and the meat of animals sacrificed to idols; he denounced the cruel practice of burying baby girls alive, and said, The Prophet and the Quran150 "I worship the Lord of Abraham."285 As for Umayya b. Abi’l-Ṣalt, according to references in the Aghání, he had studied the Holy Scriptures; he wore sackcloth as a sign of devotion, considered wine forbidden, was skeptical about idols, and earnestly sought the true religion. It’s said that he hoped to be chosen as a prophet for the Arabs, and so when Muḥammad emerged, he envied and fiercely opposed him.286 Some of Umayya's verses, which have been translated in a previous chapter,287 primarily address religious themes and show many similarities to the teachings presented in the early chapters of the Koran. With one exception, all the Ḥanífs whose names are recorded were from the Ḥijáz and the western Arabian peninsula. It’s likely that Muḥammad, who was contemporary with most of them, was influenced by them, and perhaps he got his initial inspiration from this source.288 While they were focused solely on their own salvation, Muḥammad, starting from the same place, advanced much further. His greatness is not just in the lofty ideas that motivated him but in the tremendous force and passion behind his appeal to the universal conscience of humanity.
In his fortieth year, it is said, Muḥammad began to dream dreams and see visions, and desire solitude above all things else. He withdrew to a cave on Mount Ḥirá, near Muḥammad's vision. Mecca, and engaged in religious austerities (taḥannuth). One night in the month of Ramaḍán289 the Angel290 appeared to him and said, "Read!" (iqra’). He THE FIRST REVELATION151 answered, "I am no reader" (má ana bi-qári’in).291 Then the Angel seized him with a strong grasp, saying, "Read!" and, as Muḥammad still refused to obey, gripped him once more and spoke as follows:—
In his fortieth year, it is said, Muhammad began to dream dreams and have visions, and he craved solitude more than anything else. He retreated to a cave on Mount Ḥirá, near Muhammad's vision. Mecca, and practiced religious austerities (taḥannuth). One night in the month of Ramadan289 the Angel290 appeared to him and said, "Read!" (iqra’). He The First Revelation151 responded, "I am not a reader" (má ana bi-qári’in).291 Then the Angel grabbed him firmly, saying, "Read!" and, as Muhammad still refused to comply, held him once more and spoke these words:—
On hearing these words Muḥammad returned, trembling, to Khadíja and cried, "Wrap me up! wrap me up!" and remained covered until the terror passed away from him.294 Another tradition relating to the same event makes it clear THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN152 that the revelation occurred in a dream.295 "I awoke," said the Prophet, "and methought it was written in my heart." If we take into account the notions prevalent among the Arabs of that time on the subject of inspiration,296 it will not appear surprising that Muḥammad at first believed himself to be possessed, like a poet or soothsayer, by one of the spirits called collectively Jinn. Such was his anguish of mind that he even meditated suicide, but Khadíja comforted and reassured him, and finally he gained the unalterable conviction that he was not a prey to demoniacal influences, but a prophet divinely inspired. For some time he received no further revelation.297 Then suddenly, as he afterwards related, he saw the Angel seated on a throne between earth and heaven. Awe-stricken, he ran into his house and bade them wrap his limbs in a warm garment (dithár). While he lay thus the following verses were revealed:—
On hearing these words, Muhammad returned, shaking, to Khadija and shouted, "Wrap me up! wrap me up!" He stayed covered until his fear subsided.294 Another account of the same event clarifies THE PROPHET AND THE QURAN152 that the revelation happened in a dream.295 "I woke up," said the Prophet, "and I felt it written in my heart." If we consider the views held by the Arabs of that time regarding inspiration,296 it’s not surprising that Muhammad initially thought he was possessed, like a poet or soothsayer, by one of the spirits known as Jinn. His mental struggle was so intense that he even contemplated suicide, but Khadija comforted and reassured him, and eventually he became firmly convinced that he was not under demonic influence but rather a prophet divinely inspired. For a while, he received no further revelations.297 Then suddenly, as he later recounted, he saw the Angel sitting on a throne between earth and heaven. Filled with awe, he ran into his house and asked them to wrap his body in a warm garment (dithár). While he lay like this, the following verses were revealed:—
Muḥammad no longer doubted that he had a divinely ordained mission to preach in public. His feelings of relief and thankfulness are expressed in several Súras of this period, e.g.—
Muḥammad was no longer unsure that he
According to his biographers, an interval of three years elapsed between the sending of Muḥammad and his appearance as a public preacher of the faith that was in him. Naturally, he would first turn to his own family and friends, but it is difficult to accept the statement that he made no proselytes openly during so long a period. The contrary is asserted in an ancient tradition related by al-Zuhrí († 742 a.d.), where we read that the Prophet summoned the people to embrace Islam301 both in private and public; and that those who responded to his appeal were, for the most part, young men belonging to the poorer class.302 He found, however, some influential adherents. Besides Khadíja, who was The first Moslems. the first to believe, there were his cousin ‘Alí, his adopted son, Zayd b. Ḥáritha, and, most important of all, Abú Bakr b. Abí Quháfa, a leading merchant of the Quraysh, universally respected and beloved for his integrity, wisdom, and kindly disposition. At the outset Muḥammad seems to have avoided everything calculated to offend the heathens, confining himself to moral and religious generalities, THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN154 so that many believed, and the Meccan aristocrats themselves regarded him with good-humoured toleration as a harmless oracle-monger. "Look!" they said as he passed by, "there goes the man of the Banú ‘Abd al-Muṭṭalib who tells of heaven." But no sooner did he begin to emphasise the Unity of God, to fulminate against idolatry, and to preach Hostility of the Quraysh. the Resurrection of the dead, than his followers melted away in face of the bitter antagonism which these doctrines excited amongst the Quraysh, who saw in the Ka‘ba and its venerable cult the mainspring of their commercial prosperity, and were irritated by the Prophet's declaration that their ancestors were burning in hell-fire. The authority of Abú Ṭálib secured the personal safety of Muḥammad; of the little band who remained faithful some were protected by the strong family feeling characteristic of old Arabian society, but many were poor and friendless; and these, especially the slaves, whom the levelling ideas of Islam had attracted in large numbers, were subjected to cruel persecution.303 Nevertheless Muḥammad continued to preach. "I will not forsake this cause" (thus he is said to have answered Abú Ṭálib, who informed him of the threatening attitude of the Quraysh and begged him not to lay on him a greater burden than he could bear) "until God shall make it prevail or until I shall perish therein—not though they should set the sun on my right hand and the moon on my left!"304 But progress FAILURE OF THE MISSION AT MECCA155 was slow and painful: the Meccans stood obstinately aloof, deriding both his prophetic authority and the Divine chastisement with which he sought to terrify them. Moreover, they used every kind of pressure short of actual violence in order to seduce his followers, so that many recanted, and in the fifth year of his mission he saw himself driven to the necessity of commanding a general emigration to the Christian Emigration to Abyssinia. kingdom of Abyssinia, where the Moslems would be received with open arms305 and would be withdrawn from temptation.306 About a hundred men and women went into exile, leaving their Prophet with a small party of staunch and devoted comrades to persevere in a struggle that was daily becoming more difficult. In a moment of weakness Muḥammad resolved to attempt a compromise Temporary reconciliation with the Quraysh. with his countrymen. One day, it is said, the chief men of Mecca, assembled in a group beside the Ka‘ba, discussed as was their wont the affairs of the city, when Muḥammad appeared and, seating himself by them in a friendly manner, began to recite in their hearing the 53rd Súra of the Koran. When he came to the verses (19-20)—
According to his biographers, there was a three-year gap between the time Muḥammad received his message and when he started preaching publicly. Naturally, he would first approach his family and friends, but it's hard to believe he had no public followers during such a long stretch. An ancient account from al-Zuhrí († 742 A.D.) tells a different story, claiming that the Prophet invited people to embrace Islam both privately and publicly; most of those who responded were young men from poorer backgrounds. However, he also found some influential supporters. Besides Khadíja, who was the first to believe, there were his cousin ‘Alí, his adopted son Zayd b. Ḥáritha, and most importantly, Abú Bakr b. Abí Quháfa, a respected merchant from the Quraysh known for his integrity, wisdom, and kind nature. Initially, Muḥammad avoided anything that might offend the pagans, focusing on general moral and religious ideas, which allowed many to believe, and even the Meccan elite regarded him with lighthearted tolerance, calling him "the man from the Banú ‘Abd al-Muṭṭalib who talks about heaven." However, once he started emphasizing the oneness of God, condemning idolatry, and preaching the resurrection of the dead, many of his followers left due to the strong opposition from the Quraysh, who saw their pilgrimage site and its traditions as vital to their economic success and were angered by Muḥammad's claims that their ancestors were suffering in hell. Abú Ṭálib's authority protected Muḥammad, and some of the few loyal followers were guarded by the deep familial ties typical of ancient Arabian culture, but many were poor and alone, facing harsh persecution, especially those enslaved individuals drawn to Islam's egalitarian message. Nonetheless, Muḥammad kept preaching. "I will not abandon this cause," he reportedly told Abú Ṭálib when warned of the Quraysh's hostile stance, "until God either makes it succeed or I perish in it—not even if they set the sun on my right and the moon on my left!" Yet progress was slow and painful: the Meccans remained stubbornly distant, scoffing at his prophetic claims and the divine punishments he warned them about. Additionally, they applied various forms of pressure, stopping short of actual violence, to lure his followers away, causing many to recant. By the fifth year of his mission, he felt compelled to order a mass emigration to the Christian kingdom of Abyssinia, where Muslims could find refuge and be safe from temptation. About a hundred men and women left, leaving their Prophet with a small group of loyal companions to continue a struggle that was getting harder by the day. In a moment of weakness, Muḥammad tried to reach a compromise with the Quraysh. One day, it's said that key leaders of Mecca gathered near the Ka‘ba to discuss the city's matters when Muḥammad joined them, sitting down casually and began reciting the 53rd chapter of the Koran. When he reached the verses (19-20)—
Satan prompted him to add:—
Satan urged him to add:—
The Quraysh were surprised and delighted with this acknowledgment of their deities; and as Muḥammad wound up the Súra with the closing words—
The Quraysh were surprised and pleased with this recognition of their gods; and as Muhammad finished the Surah with the closing words—
the whole assembly prostrated themselves with one accord on the ground and worshipped.307 But scarcely had Muḥammad returned to his house when he repented of the sin into which he had fallen. He cancelled the idolatrous verses and revealed in their place those which now stand in the Koran—
the entire assembly bowed down together on the ground and worshipped.307 But barely had Muhammad returned home when he regretted the mistake he had made. He canceled the idolatrous verses and revealed in their place the ones that are now in the Koran—
We can easily comprehend why Ibn Hishám omits all mention of this episode from his Biography, and why the fact Muḥammad's concession to the idolaters. itself is denied by many Moslem theologians.309 The Prophet's friends were scandalised, his enemies laughed him to scorn. It was probably no sudden lapse, as tradition represents, but a calculated endeavour to come to terms with the Quraysh; and so far from being immediately annulled, the reconciliation seems to have lasted long enough for the news of it to reach the emigrants in Abyssinia and induce some of them to return to Mecca. While putting the best face on the matter, Muḥammad felt keenly both his own disgrace and the public discredit. It speaks well for his sincerity that, as soon as he perceived any compromise with idolatry to be impossible—to be, in fact, a surrender of the great principle by which he was inspired—he frankly confessed his error and delusion. BACKSLIDING AND REPENTANCE157 Henceforth he "wages mortal strife with images in every shape"—there is no god but Allah.
We can easily understand why Ibn Hishám leaves out any mention of this episode in his Biography, and why many Muslim scholars deny the fact itself. The Prophet's friends were shocked, and his enemies mocked him. It was probably not a sudden failure, as tradition suggests, but a calculated effort to make peace with the Quraysh. Rather than being immediately overturned, this reconciliation seems to have lasted long enough for the news to reach the emigrants in Abyssinia, prompting some to return to Mecca. While trying to maintain a positive image, Muḥammad felt deeply ashamed of his own disgrace and the public dishonor. It reflects well on his sincerity that, as soon as he realized any compromise with idolatry was impossible—essentially a surrender of the core principle that inspired him—he openly admitted his mistake and misjudgment. Relapse and Redemption157 From that point on, he "fights fiercely against images in every form"—there is no god but Allah.
The further course of events which culminated in Muḥammad's Flight to Medína may be sketched in a few words. Persecution now waxed hotter than ever, as the Prophet, rising from his temporary vacillation like a giant refreshed, threw his whole force into the denunciation of idolatry. The conversion of ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb, the future Caliph, a man of 'blood and iron,' gave the signal for open revolt. "The Moslems no longer concealed their worship within their own dwellings, but with conscious strength and defiant attitude assembled in companies about the Ka‘ba, performed their rites of prayer and compassed the Holy House. Their courage rose. Dread and uneasiness seized the Quraysh." The latter retaliated by cutting off all relations with the Háshimites, who were pledged to defend their kinsman, whether they recognised him as a prophet or no. This ban or boycott secluded them in an outlying quarter of the city, where for more than two years they endured the utmost privations, but it only cemented their loyalty to Muḥammad, and ultimately dissensions among the Quraysh themselves caused it to be removed. Shortly afterwards the Prophet suffered a double bereavement—the death of his wife, Death of of Khadíja and Abú Ṭálib. Khadíja, was followed by that of the noble Abú Ṭálib, who, though he never accepted Islam, stood firm to the last in defence of his brother's son. Left alone to protect himself, Muḥammad realised that he must take some decisive step. The situation was critical. Events had shown that he had nothing to hope and everything to fear from the Meccan aristocracy. He had warned them again and again of the wrath to come, yet they gave no heed. He was now convinced that they would not and could not believe, since God in His inscrutable wisdom had predestined them to eternal damnation. Consequently he resolved on a bold and, according to Arab ways of thinking, abominable expedient, THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN158 namely, to abandon his fellow-tribesmen and seek aid from strangers.310 Having vainly appealed to the inhabitants of Ṭá’if, he turned to Medína, where, among a population largely composed of Jews, the revolutionary ideas of Islam might more readily take root and flourish than in the Holy City of Arabian heathendom. This time he was not disappointed. A strong party in Medína hailed him as the true Prophet, eagerly embraced his creed, and swore to defend him at all hazards. In the spring of the year 622 a.d. the Moslems of Mecca quietly left their homes and journeyed northward. A few months later (September, 622) Muḥammad himself, eluding the vigilance of the Quraysh, entered Medína in triumph amidst the crowds and acclamations due to a conqueror.
The further course of events that led to Muḥammad's escape to Medína can be summarized briefly. Persecution intensified as the Prophet, revitalized after a brief hesitation, dedicated himself fully to opposing idolatry. The conversion of ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb, who would later become Caliph and was known for his strength and warrior spirit, ignited the call for open rebellion. "The Muslims stopped hiding their worship in their homes; they gathered boldly around the Ka‘ba, openly performing their prayers and encircling the Holy House. Their courage surged. Fear and anxiety gripped the Quraysh." In retaliation, the Quraysh cut off all ties with the Háshimites, who were committed to defending their relative, regardless of whether they recognized him as a prophet or not. This boycott forced the Háshimites into a secluded area of the city, where they endured severe hardships for over two years, but it only strengthened their loyalty to Muḥammad, and ultimately, internal conflicts among the Quraysh led to the end of the boycott. Soon after, the Prophet faced a personal tragedy with the deaths of his wife, Death of Khadija and Abu Talib. Khadíja's death was followed by the passing of his noble uncle, Abú Ṭálib, who, despite never accepting Islam, remained steadfast in defending Muḥammad. Left to fend for himself, Muḥammad knew he needed to take decisive action. The situation was critical. He realized he had nothing to gain and everything to fear from the Meccan elite. Despite repeatedly warning them of impending doom, they showed no concern. He became convinced they would not believe, as God had predestined them for eternal damnation. So, he decided on a daring and, to the Arab mindset, shocking plan, THE PROPHET AND THE QURAN158 which was to leave his tribe and seek help from outsiders.310 After unsuccessfully trying to appeal to the people of Ṭá’if, he turned to Medína, where a largely Jewish population might be more receptive to the revolutionary ideas of Islam than in the pagan Holy City. This time, he was successful. A strong faction in Medína welcomed him as the true Prophet, eagerly accepted his message, and pledged to defend him at all costs. In the spring of 622 AD, the Muslims of Mecca quietly left their homes and traveled north. A few months later (September 622), Muḥammad himself, evading the watchful eyes of the Quraysh, entered Medína triumphantly, received by crowds cheering as if he were a conqueror.
This is the celebrated Migration or Hegira (properly Hijra) which marks the end of the Barbaric Age (al-Jáhiliyya) and The Hijra or Migration to Medina (622 a.d.). the beginning of the Muḥammadan Era. It also marks a new epoch in the Prophet's history; but before attempting to indicate the nature of the change it will be convenient, in order that we may form a juster conception of his character, to give some account of his early teaching and preaching as set forth in that portion of the Koran which was revealed at Mecca.
This is the famous Migration or Hegira (correctly Hijra) that marks the end of the Barbaric Age (al-Jáhiliyya) and The Hijra or Migration to Medina (622 AD). the start of the Muḥammadan Era. It also marks a new chapter in the Prophet's life; however, before discussing the nature of this change, it’s helpful to provide some background on his early teachings and preaching as outlined in that part of the Koran that was revealed in Mecca.
THE FLIGHT TO MEDINA159 Koran (Qur’án) is derived from the Arabic root qara’a, 'to read,' and means 'reading aloud' or 'chanting.' This The Koran. term may be applied either to a single Revelation or to several recited together or, in its usual acceptation, to the whole body of Revelations which are thought by Moslems to be, actually and literally, the Word of God; so that in quoting from the Koran they say qála ’lláhu, i.e., 'God said.' Each Revelation forms a separate Súra (chapter)311 composed of verses of varying length which have no metre but are generally rhymed. Thus, as regards its external features, the style of the Koran is modelled upon the Saj‘,312 or rhymed prose, of the pagan soothsayers, but with such freedom that it may fairly be described as original. Since it was not in Muḥammad's power to create a form that should be absolutely new, his choice lay between Saj‘ and poetry, the only forms of elevated style then known to the Arabs. He himself declared that he was no poet,313 and this is true in the sense that he may have lacked the technical accomplishment of verse-making. It must, however, be borne in Was Muḥammad poet? mind that his disavowal does not refer primarily to the poetic art, but rather to the person and character of the poets themselves. He, the divinely inspired Prophet, could have nothing to do with men who owed their inspiration to demons and gloried in the ideals of paganism which he was striving to overthrow. "And the poets do those follow who go astray! Dost thou not see that they wander distraught in every vale? and that they say that which they do not?" (Kor. xxvi, 224-226). Muḥammad was not of these; although he was not so unlike them as he pretended. His kinship with the pagan Shá‘ir is clearly shown, for example, in the 113th and 114th Súras, which are charms against magic and diablerie, as well as in the solemn imprecation calling down destruction upon the head of his uncle, ‘Abdu ’l-‘Uzzá, nicknamed Abú Lahab (Father of Flame).
The Flight to Medina159 The Koran (Qur’án) comes from the Arabic root qara’a, which means 'to read' and translates to 'reading aloud' or 'chanting.' This term can refer to a single Revelation or multiple recited together, but usually refers to the entire collection of Revelations that Muslims believe to be literally the Word of God. When quoting from the Koran, they say qála ’lláhu, meaning 'God said.' Each Revelation is a separate Súra (chapter)311 made up of verses of different lengths that rhyme but don't follow a specific meter. So, regarding its outward features, the style of the Koran is based on the Saj‘,312 or rhymed prose, used by pagan soothsayers, but it’s original enough to stand on its own. Since Muḥammad couldn't create a completely new form, he chose between Saj‘ and poetry, which were the only elevated styles known to the Arabs at the time. He stated he was no poet,313 and this is accurate in the sense that he may not have had the technical skills of a poet. However, it's important to understand that his rejection wasn’t about the art of poetry itself, but about the poets and their character. As the divinely inspired Prophet, he wouldn’t associate with those who found inspiration from demons and celebrated the ideals of paganism he was trying to dismantle. "And the poets do those follow who go astray! Dost thou not see that they wander distraught in every vale? and that they say that which they do not?" (Kor. xxvi, 224-226). Though he distanced himself from them, Muḥammad was not so different as he claimed. His connection to the pagan Shá‘ir is evident, for instance, in the 113th and 114th Súras, which are charms against magic and diablerie, as well as in the solemn curse calling for the destruction of his uncle, 'Abdu ’l-‘Uzzá, known as Abú Lahab (Father of Flame).
If, then, we must allow that Muḥammad's contemporaries had some justification for bestowing upon him the title of poet against which he protested so vehemently, still less can his plea be accepted by the modern critic, whose verdict will be that the Koran is not poetical as a whole; that it contains many pages of rhetoric and much undeniable prose; but that, although Muḥammad needed "heaven-sent moments for this skill," in the early Meccan Súras frequently, and fitfully elsewhere, his genius proclaims itself by grand lyrical outbursts which could never have been the work of a mere rhetorician.
If we have to admit that Muhammad's contemporaries had some reason to call him a poet, even though he strongly disagreed with that label, a modern critic can't accept his argument. The modern view is that the Quran isn't poetic overall; it has many sections of rhetoric and plenty of clear prose. However, even if Muhammad needed "heaven-sent moments for this skill," his brilliance shines through in grand lyrical expressions found often in the early Meccan Surahs and occasionally elsewhere, which could never have come from just a skilled speaker.
"Muḥammad's single aim in the Meccan Súras," says Nöldeke, "is to convert the people, by means of persuasion, from their false gods to The Meccan Súras. the One God. To whatever point the discourse is directed, this always remains the ground-thought; but instead of seeking to convince the reason of his hearers by logical proofs, he employs the arts of rhetoric to work upon their minds through the imagination. Thus he glorifies God, describes His working in Nature and History, and ridicules on the other hand the impotence of the idols. Especially important are the descriptions of the everlasting bliss of the pious and the torments of the wicked: these, particularly the latter, must be regarded as one of the mightiest factors in the propagation of Islam, through the impression which they make on the imagination of simple men who have not been hardened, from their youth up, by similar theological ideas. The Prophet often attacks his heathen adversaries personally and threatens them with eternal punishment; but while he is living among heathens alone, he seldom assails the Jews who stand much nearer to him, and the Christians scarcely ever."314
"Muḥammad's main goal in the Meccan Súras," says Nöldeke, "is to persuade the people to turn from their false gods to the One God. No matter where the conversation goes, this is always the central idea; however, instead of trying to convince his listeners with logical arguments, he uses rhetorical techniques to appeal to their imagination. He praises God, describes His actions in Nature and History, and mocks the powerlessness of the idols. The descriptions of the eternal happiness for the righteous and the suffering of the wicked are especially significant: these, especially the latter, are key factors in spreading Islam, due to the impact they have on the minds of simple individuals who haven't been conditioned from a young age by similar religious concepts. The Prophet frequently confronts his pagan opponents directly and warns them of eternal punishment; but while he is surrounded only by pagans, he rarely attacks the Jews who are much closer to him, and he almost never addresses the Christians."314
THE MECCAN SÚRAS161 The preposterous arrangement of the Koran, to which I have already adverted, is mainly responsible for the opinion almost unanimously held by European readers that it is obscure, tiresome, uninteresting; a farrago of long-winded narratives and prosaic exhortations, quite unworthy to be named in the same breath with the Prophetical Books of the Old Testament. One may, indeed, peruse the greater part of the volume, beginning with the first chapter, and find but a few passages of genuine enthusiasm to relieve the prevailing dulness. It is in the short Súras placed at the end of the Koran that we must look for evidence of Muḥammad's prophetic gift. These are the earliest of all; in these the flame of inspiration burns purely and its natural force is not abated. The following versions, like those which have preceded, imitate the original form as closely, I think, as is possible in English. They cannot, of course, do more than faintly suggest the striking effect of the sonorous Arabic when read aloud. The Koran was designed for oral recitation, and it must be heard in order to be justly appraised.
The Meccan Surahs161 The ridiculous structure of the Koran, which I’ve mentioned before, is mainly why most European readers think it’s confusing, boring, and uninteresting; a jumble of lengthy stories and dull moral lessons that don’t deserve to be mentioned alongside the Prophetic Books of the Old Testament. You can read most of the book, starting with the first chapter, and find only a few moments of genuine excitement to break the overall monotony. It's in the shorter Súras at the end of the Koran where you’ll find evidence of Muḥammad's prophetic ability. These are the oldest parts; here, the spark of inspiration shines clearly, and its natural power isn’t diminished. The following translations, like earlier ones, try to mimic the original form as closely as possible in English. However, they can only faintly suggest the powerful impact of the resonant Arabic when read aloud. The Koran was meant to be recited, and it must be heard to be truly appreciated.
To summarise the cardinal doctrines preached by Muḥammad The teaching of Muḥammad at Mecca. during the Meccan period:—
To summarize the main teachings taught by Muḥammad The teachings of Muḥammad in Mecca. during the Meccan period:—
1. There is no god but God.
1. There is no god except God.
2. Muḥammad is the Apostle of God, and the Koran is the Word of God revealed to His Apostle.
2. Muhammad is the Messenger of God, and the Quran is the Word of God revealed to His Messenger.
3. The dead shall be raised to life at the Last Judgment, when every one shall be judged by his actions in the present life.
3. The dead will be brought back to life at the Last Judgment, when everyone will be judged based on their actions in this life.
4. The pious shall enter Paradise and the wicked shall go down to Hell.
4. The righteous will enter Paradise, and the wicked will be sent to Hell.
Taking these doctrines separately, let us consider a little more in detail how each of them is stated and by what arguments it is enforced. The time had not yet come for drawing THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN164 the sword: Muḥammad repeats again and again that he is only a warner (nadhír) invested with no authority to compel where he cannot persuade.
Taking these beliefs one at a time, let’s look a bit closer at how each one is presented and what arguments support them. The moment had not yet arrived for taking up arms: Muḥammad consistently states that he is merely a warning sign (nadhír) without the power to force compliance where he can’t convince. THE PROPHET AND THE QURAN164
1. The Meccans acknowledged the supreme position of Allah, but in ordinary circumstances neglected him in favour The Unity of God. of their idols, so that, as Muḥammad complains, "When danger befalls you on the sea, the gods whom ye invoke are forgotten except Him alone; yet when He brought you safe to land, ye turned your backs on Him, for Man is ungrateful."321 They were strongly attached to the cult of the Ka‘ba, not only by self-interest, but also by the more respectable motives of piety towards their ancestors and pride in their traditions. Muḥammad himself regarded Allah as Lord of the Ka‘ba, and called upon the Quraysh to worship him as such (Kor. cvi, 3). When they refused to do so on the ground that they were afraid lest the Arabs should rise against them and drive them forth from the land, he assured them that Allah was the author of all their prosperity (Kor. xxviii, 57). His main argument, however, is drawn from the weakness of the idols, which cannot create even a fly, contrasted with the wondrous manifestations of Divine power and providence in the creation of the heavens and the earth and all living things.322
1. The Meccans recognized Allah's supreme status, but in everyday life, they often ignored Him in favor of their idols. As Muḥammad noted, "When danger strikes you at sea, the gods you call upon are forgotten except for Him alone; yet when He brings you safely to shore, you turn your backs on Him, for man is ungrateful."321 They were deeply connected to the Ka‘ba, motivated not just by self-interest but also by legitimate feelings of devotion to their ancestors and pride in their heritage. Muḥammad saw Allah as the Lord of the Ka‘ba and urged the Quraysh to worship Him as such (Kor. cvi, 3). When they refused, citing fears that other Arabs might rise against them and force them out, he reassured them that Allah was the source of all their prosperity (Kor. xxviii, 57). His main point, however, highlighted the weakness of the idols, which can't even create a fly, in contrast to the amazing signs of Divine power and care in the creation of the heavens, the earth, and all living beings.322
It was probably towards the close of the Meccan period that Muḥammad summarised his Unitarian ideas in the following emphatic formula:—
It was likely towards the end of the Meccan period that Muhammad summarized his Unitarian ideas in the following emphatic statement:—
CARDINAL DOCTRINES165 2. We have seen that when Muḥammad first appeared as a prophet he was thought by all except a very few to Muḥammad, the Apostle of God. be majnún, i.e., possessed by a jinní, or genie, if I may use a word which will send the reader back to his Arabian Nights. The heathen Arabs regarded such persons—soothsayers, diviners, and poets—with a certain respect; and if Muḥammad's 'madness' had taken a normal course, his claim to inspiration would have passed unchallenged. What moved the Quraysh to oppose him was not disbelief in his inspiration—it mattered little to them whether he was under the spell of Allah or one of the Jinn—but the fact that he preached doctrines which wounded their sentiments, threatened their institutions, and subverted the most cherished traditions of old Arabian life. But in order successfully to resist the propaganda for which he alleged a Divine warrant, they were obliged to meet him on his own ground and to maintain that he was no prophet at all, no Apostle of Allah, as he asserted, but "an insolent liar," "a schooled madman," "an infatuated poet," and so forth; and that his Koran, which he gave out to be the Word of Allah, was merely "old folks' tales" (asáṭíru ’l-awwalín), or the invention of a poet or a sorcerer. "Is not he," they cried, "a man like ourselves, who wishes to domineer over us? Let him show us a miracle, that we may believe." Muḥammad could only reiterate his former assertions and warn the infidels that a terrible punishment was in store for them either in this world or the next. Time after time he compares himself to the ancient prophets—Noah, Abraham, Moses, and their successors—who are represented as employing exactly the same arguments and receiving the same answers as Muḥammad; and bids his people hearken to him lest they utterly perish like the ungodly before them. The truth of the Koran is proved, he says, by the Pentateuch and the Gospel, all being Revelations of the One God, and therefore identical in substance. He is no mercenary soothsayer, he seeks no THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN166 personal advantage: his mission is solely to preach. The demand for a miracle he could not satisfy except by pointing to his visions of the Angel and especially to the Koran itself, every verse of which was a distinct sign or miracle (áyat).324 If he has forged it, why are his adversaries unable to produce anything similar? "Say: 'If men and genies united to bring the like of this Koran, they could not bring the like although they should back each other up'" (Kor. xvii, 90).
Core Beliefs165 2. When Muḥammad first emerged as a prophet, almost everyone, except for a very few, believed he was Muhammad, the Messenger of God. majnún, meaning he was possessed by a jinní, or genie, to use a term that might remind readers of Arabian Nights. The pagan Arabs held a certain respect for such people—soothsayers, diviners, and poets—and if Muḥammad's 'madness' had followed a typical path, his claim to inspiration would have gone unchallenged. What led the Quraysh to oppose him was not questioning his inspiration; they didn't care whether he was under Allah's influence or that of the Jinn. Instead, it was the fact that he preached ideas that offended their beliefs, threatened their way of life, and disrupted their deeply held traditions. To effectively fight against the movement he claimed had Divine backing, they were forced to confront him on his own terms and assert that he was not a prophet at all, nor an Apostle of Allah as he claimed, but "a disrespectful liar," "a trained madman," "a deluded poet," and so on; and that his Koran, which he presented as the Word of Allah, was simply "tales of old" (asáṭíru ’l-awwalín), or the creation of a poet or magician. "Is he not," they shouted, "just a man like us, trying to control us? Let him show us a miracle so we can believe." Muḥammad could only repeat his earlier claims and warn the unbelievers that severe punishment awaited them, either in this life or the next. Time and again, he likens himself to the ancient prophets—Noah, Abraham, Moses, and their successors—who faced the same arguments and responses as Muḥammad did; he urged his people to listen to him, lest they face destruction like the wicked before them. He argues that the truth of the Koran is supported by the Pentateuch and the Gospel, which are all Revelations from the One God and therefore fundamentally the same. He is not a greedy soothsayer, and he seeks no personal gain: his sole purpose is to preach. The demand for a miracle was one he could only address by referring to his visions of the Angel and especially the Koran itself, with every verse being a unique sign or miracle (áyat).324 If he forged it, why are his opponents unable to produce anything similar? "Say: 'If humans and jinn united to create something like this Koran, they could not, even if they supported each other.'" (Kor. xvii, 90). The Prophet and the Quran166
3. Such notions of a future life as were current in Pre-islamic Arabia never rose beyond vague and barbarous superstition, Resurrection and Retribution. e.g., the fancy that the dead man's tomb was haunted by his spirit in the shape of a screeching owl.325 No wonder, then, that the ideas of Resurrection and Retribution, which are enforced by threats and arguments on almost every page of the Koran, appeared to the Meccan idolaters absurdly ridiculous and incredible. "Does Ibn Kabsha promise us that we shall live?" said one of their poets. "How can there be life for the ṣadá and the háma? Dost thou omit to ward me from death, and wilt thou revive me when my bones are rotten?"326 God provided His Apostle with a ready answer to these gibes: "Say: 'He shall revive them who produced them at first, for He knoweth every CONCEPTIONS OF THE FUTURE LIFE167 creation" (Kor. xxxvi, 79). This topic is eloquently illustrated, but Muḥammad's hearers were probably less impressed by the creative power of God as exhibited in Nature and in Man than by the awful examples, to which reference has been made, of His destructive power as manifested in History. To Muḥammad himself, at the outset of his mission, it seemed an appalling certainty that he must one day stand before God and render an account; the overmastering sense of his own responsibility goaded him to preach in the hope of saving his countrymen, and supplied him, weak and timorous as he was, with strength to endure calumny and persecution. As Nöldeke has remarked, the grandest Súras of the whole Koran are those in which Muḥammad describes how all Nature trembles and quakes at the approach of the Last Judgment. "It is as though one actually saw the earth heaving, the mountains crumbling to dust, and the stars hurled hither and thither in wild confusion."327 Súras lxxxii and ci, which have been translated above, are specimens of the true prophetic style.328
3. The ideas about an afterlife that existed in Pre-Islamic Arabia never went beyond vague and primitive superstition, Resurrection and Revenge. e.g., the belief that a deceased person's grave was haunted by their spirit in the form of a screeching owl.325 It’s no surprise, then, that the concepts of Resurrection and Retribution, which are emphasized with threats and reasoning on nearly every page of the Koran, seemed utterly ridiculous and unbelievable to the Meccan idolaters. "Does Ibn Kabsha promise us that we will live?" asked one of their poets. "How can there be life for the ṣadá and the háma? Will you not protect me from death, and will you revive me when my bones are decayed?"326 God gave His Apostle a ready response to these mockeries: "Say: 'He will revive those who created them the first time, for He knows every Views on Life After Death167 creation" (Kor. xxxvi, 79). This subject is powerfully illustrated, but Muhammad's audience likely found God's creative power in Nature and Humanity less convincing than the terrifying examples of His destructive power seen in History. To Muhammad himself, at the beginning of his mission, it felt terrifyingly certain that he would one day stand before God and give an account; the overwhelming sense of his own duty pushed him to preach in hopes of saving his fellow countrymen and provided him, though weak and fearful, with the strength to endure slander and persecution. As Nöldeke noted, the most magnificent Súras of the entire Koran are those in which Muhammad depicts how all of Nature shudders and shakes at the arrival of the Last Judgment. "It’s as if one could actually see the earth heaving, the mountains crumbling to dust, and the stars thrown about in chaos."327 Súras lxxxii and ci, which have been translated above, are examples of the authentic prophetic style.328
4. There is nothing spiritual in Muḥammad's pictures of Heaven and Hell. His Paradise is simply a glorified pleasure-garden, The Muḥammadan Paradise. where the pious repose in cool shades, quaffing spicy wine and diverting themselves with the Houris (Ḥúr), lovely dark-eyed damsels like pearls hidden in their shells.329 This was admirably calculated to allure his hearers by reminding them of one of their chief enjoyments—the gay drinking parties which occasionally broke the monotony of Arabian life, and which are often described in Pre-islamic poetry; indeed, it is highly probable that Muḥammad drew a good deal of his Paradise from this source. The gross and sensual character of the Muḥammadan Afterworld is commonly thought to betray a particular weakness THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN168 of the Prophet or is charged to the Arabs in general, but as Professor Bevan has pointed out, "the real explanation seems to be that at first the idea of a future retribution was absolutely new both to Muḥammad himself and to the public which he addressed. Paradise and Hell had no traditional associations, and the Arabic language furnished no religious terminology for the expression of such ideas; if they were to be made comprehensible at all, it could only be done by means of precise descriptions, of imagery borrowed from earthly affairs."330
4. There’s nothing spiritual about Muḥammad’s images of Heaven and Hell. His Paradise is just a fancy pleasure garden, The Muslim Paradise. where the righteous relax in cool shade, drinking spicy wine and enjoying themselves with the Houris (Ḥúr), beautiful dark-eyed girls like pearls hidden in their shells.329 This was cleverly designed to attract his audience by reminding them of one of their main pleasures—the lively drinking parties that occasionally broke the routine of Arabian life, which are often depicted in Pre-Islamic poetry; in fact, it’s very likely that Muḥammad took a lot of inspiration for his Paradise from this. The crude and sensual nature of the Muḥammadan Afterworld is often thought to reveal a specific weakness of the Prophet or is blamed on the Arabs in general, but as Professor Bevan has noted, “the real explanation seems to be that initially the idea of future retribution was completely new to both Muḥammad himself and the audience he was addressing. Paradise and Hell had no traditional associations, and the Arabic language provided no religious terminology to express such concepts; if they were to be understood at all, it could only be through detailed descriptions, using imagery borrowed from everyday life.”330
Muḥammad was no mere visionary. Ritual observances, vigils, and other austerities entered largely into his religion, Prayer. endowing it with the formal and ascetic character which it retains to the present day. Prayer was introduced soon after the first Revelations: in one of the oldest (Súra lxxxvii, 14-15) we read, "Prosperous is he who purifies himself (or gives alms) and repeats the name of his Lord and prays." Although the five daily prayers obligatory upon every true believer are nowhere mentioned in the Koran, the opening chapter (Súratu ’l-Fátiḥa), which answers to our Lord's Prayer, is constantly recited on these occasions, and is seldom omitted from any act of public or private devotion. Since the Fátiḥa probably belongs to the latest Meccan period, it may find a place here.
Muḥammad was more than just a visionary. Ritual practices, vigils, and other forms of respect played a significant role in his religion, Prayer. giving it a structured and ascetic nature that still exists today. Prayer was established shortly after the initial Revelations: in one of the earliest chapters (Súra lxxxvii, 14-15), it states, "Those who purify themselves (or give to charity) and mention the name of their Lord and pray are truly prosperous." Even though the five daily prayers that are mandatory for every true believer are not explicitly mentioned in the Koran, the opening chapter (Súratu ’l-Fátiḥa), which is similar to the Lord's Prayer, is regularly recited during these times and is rarely left out of any public or private worship. Since the Fátiḥa likely comes from the later Meccan period, it fits in here.
MUḤAMMAD'S ASCENSION169 About the same time, shortly before the Migration, Muḥammad dreamed that he was transported from the Ka‘ba to the The Night journey and Ascension of Muḥammad. Temple at Jerusalem, and thence up to the seventh heaven. The former part of the vision is indicated in the Koran (xvii, 1): "Glory to him who took His servant a journey by night from the Sacred Mosque to the Farthest Mosque, the precinct whereof we have blessed, to show him of our signs!" Tradition has wondrously embellished the Mi‘ráj, by which name the Ascension of the Prophet is generally known throughout the East; while in Persia and Turkey it has long been a favourite theme for the mystic and the poet. According to the popular belief, which is also held by the majority of Moslem divines, Muḥammad was transported in the body to his journey's end, but he himself never countenanced this literal interpretation, though it seems to have been current in Mecca, and we are told that it caused some of his incredulous followers to abandon their faith.
MUḤAMMAD'S ASCENT169 Around the same time, just before the Migration, Muḥammad had a dream in which he was taken from the Ka‘ba to the Temple in Jerusalem, and then up to the seventh heaven. The first part of this vision is mentioned in the Koran (xvii, 1): "Glory to him who took His servant on a night journey from the Sacred Mosque to the Farthest Mosque, whose grounds we have blessed, to show him our signs!" Tradition has beautifully elaborated on the Mi‘ráj, which is the name commonly used in the East for the Prophet's Ascension; while in Persia and Turkey, it has long been a popular topic for mystics and poets. According to popular belief, which many Muslim scholars also support, Muḥammad was taken in body to his destination, but he himself never endorsed this literal interpretation, even though it seemed common in Mecca, and it is said to have led some of his skeptical followers to leave their faith.
Possessed and inspired by the highest idea of which man is capable, fearlessly preaching the truth revealed to him, leading almost alone what long seemed to be a forlorn hope against the impregnable stronghold of superstition, yet facing these tremendous odds with a calm resolution which yielded nothing to ridicule or danger, but defied his enemies to do their worst—Muḥammad in the early part of his career presents a spectacle of grandeur which cannot fail to win our sympathy and admiration. At Medína, whither we must Muḥammad at Medína. now return, he appears in a less favourable light: the days of pure religious enthusiasm have passed away for ever, and the Prophet is overshadowed by the Statesman. The Migration was undoubtedly essential to the establishment of Islam. It was necessary that Muḥammad should cut himself off from his own people in order that he might found a community in which not blood but religion formed the sole bond that was recognised. This task he THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN170 accomplished with consummate sagacity and skill, though some of the methods which he employed can only be excused by his conviction that whatever he did was done in the name of Allah. As the supreme head of the Moslem theocracy both in spiritual and temporal matters—for Islam allows no distinction between Church and State—he exercised absolute authority, and he did not hesitate to justify by Divine mandate acts of which the heathen Arabs, cruel and treacherous as they were, might have been ashamed to be guilty. We need not inquire how much was due to belief in his inspiration and how much to deliberate policy. If it revolts us to see God Almighty introduced in the rôle of special pleader, we ought to remember that Muḥammad, being what he was, could scarcely have considered the question from that point of view.
Driven and inspired by the highest ideals humanity can achieve, fearlessly sharing the truth revealed to him, leading what long seemed to be a hopeless fight against the stronghold of superstition, yet facing these immense challenges with a calm determination that gave in to neither ridicule nor danger, but defied his enemies to do their worst—Muḥammad in the early part of his life is a figure of greatness that undoubtedly earns our sympathy and admiration. In Medína, to which we must Muhammad in Medina. now return, he appears in a less flattering light: the days of pure religious enthusiasm are gone forever, and the Prophet is overshadowed by the Statesman. The Migration was undoubtedly crucial for establishing Islam. It was essential for Muḥammad to separate himself from his own people to create a community where religion, not blood, formed the only recognized bond. He achieved this task with remarkable wisdom and skill, though some of the methods he used can only be justified by his belief that whatever he did was in the name of Allah. As the supreme leader of the Muslim theocracy in both spiritual and worldly matters—since Islam doesn't distinguish between Church and State—he wielded absolute power, and he did not hesitate to justify through Divine mandate actions that even the cruel and treacherous heathen Arabs might have been ashamed to commit. We need not question how much was due to faith in his inspiration versus deliberate strategy. If it disturbs us to see God Almighty depicted as a special advocate, we should remember that Muḥammad, being who he was, could hardly have seen the matter from that perspective.
The conditions prevailing at Medína were singularly adapted to his design. Ever since the famous battle of Bu‘áth (about Medína predisposed to welcome Muḥammad as Legislator and Prophet. 615 a.d.), in which the Banú Aws, with the help of their Jewish allies, the Banú Qurayẓa and the Banú Naḍír, inflicted a crushing defeat upon the Banú Khazraj, the city had been divided into two hostile camps; and if peace had hitherto been preserved, it was only because both factions were too exhausted to renew the struggle. Wearied and distracted by earthly calamities, men's minds willingly admit the consolations of religion. We find examples of this tendency at Medína even before the Migration. Abú ‘Ámir, whose ascetic life gained for him the title of 'The Monk' (al-Ráhib), is numbered among the Ḥanífs.331 He fought in the ranks of the Quraysh at Uḥud, and finally went to Syria, where he died an outlaw. Another Pre-islamic monotheist of Medína, Abú Qays b. Abí Anas, is said to have turned Moslem in his old age.332
The situation in Medina was uniquely suited to his purpose. Ever since the famous battle of Bu‘áth (around Medina was inclined to accept Muḥammad as both a legislator and a prophet. 615 A.D.), where the Banú Aws, with the support of their Jewish allies, the Banú Qurayẓa and the Banú Naḍír, dealt a significant defeat to the Banú Khazraj, the city had been split into two opposing factions. The peace that had been maintained was due only to the fact that both sides were too worn out to continue fighting. Exhausted by worldly troubles, people often turn to the comfort of religion. We see instances of this trend in Medina even before the Migration. Abú ‘Ámir, whose ascetic lifestyle earned him the nickname 'The Monk' (al-Ráhib), was among the Ḥanífs.331 He fought alongside the Quraysh at Uḥud and eventually went to Syria, where he died as an outlaw. Another pre-Islamic monotheist from Medina, Abú Qays b. Abí Anas, reportedly converted to Islam in his old age.332
"The inhabitants of Medína had no material interest in idol-worship and no sanctuary to guard. Through uninterrupted contact with the Jews of the city and neighbourhood, as also with the Christian tribes settled in the extreme north of Arabia on FRIENDS AND FOES AT MEDÍNA171 the confines of the Byzantine Empire, they had learned, as it were instinctively, to despise their inherited belief in idols and to respect the far nobler and purer faith in a single God; and lastly, they had become accustomed to the idea of a Divine revelation by means of a special scripture of supernatural origin, like the Pentateuch and the Gospel. From a religious standpoint paganism in Medína offered no resistance to Islam: as a faith, it was dead before it was attacked; none defended it, none mourned its disappearance. The pagan opposition to Muḥammad's work as a reformer was entirely political, and proceeded from those who wished to preserve the anarchy of the old heathen life, and who disliked the dictatorial rule of Muḥammad."333
The people of Medína had no real interest in idol-worship and no shrine to protect. Through constant interaction with the Jews in the city and nearby areas, as well as with the Christian tribes settled in the far north of Arabia near the Byzantine Empire, they had come to instinctively reject their traditional belief in idols and embrace the much nobler and purer faith in a single God. They had also grown familiar with the concept of Divine revelation through special scriptures of supernatural origin, like the Pentateuch and the Gospel. From a religious perspective, paganism in Medína posed no challenge to Islam: as a belief system, it was already dead before it was attacked; no one defended it, and no one mourned its loss. The pagan resistance to Muḥammad's role as a reformer was purely political, arising from those who wanted to maintain the chaos of the old pagan life and opposed Muḥammad's authoritarian leadership.333
There were in Medína four principal parties, consisting of those who either warmly supported or actively opposed the Parties in Medína. Prophet, or who adopted a relatively neutral attitude, viz., the Emigrants (Muhájirún), the Helpers (Anṣár), the Hypocrites (Munáfiqún), and the Jews (Yahúd).
There were four main groups in Medina, made up of those who either strongly supported or actively opposed the Prophet, as well as those who took a more neutral stance: the Emigrants (Muhájirún), the Helpers (Anṣár), the Hypocrites (Munáfiqún), and the Jews (Yahúd).
The Emigrants were those Moslems who left their homes at Mecca and accompanied the Prophet in his Migration (Hijra)—whence The Emigrants. their name, Muhájirún—to Medína in the year 622. Inasmuch as they had lost everything except the hope of victory and vengeance, he could count upon their fanatical devotion to himself.
The Emigrants were the Muslims who left their homes in Mecca to join the Prophet during his Migration (Hijra)—hence their name, Muhájirún—to Medina in the year 622. Since they had lost everything except the hope for victory and revenge, he could rely on their intense loyalty to him.
The Helpers were those inhabitants of Medína who had accepted Islam and pledged themselves to protect Muḥammad The Helpers. in case of attack. Together with the Emigrants they constituted a formidable and ever-increasing body of true believers, the first champions of the Church militant.
The Helpers were the people of Medina who embraced Islam and promised to protect Muhammad The Supporters. in the event of an attack. Along with the Emigrants, they formed a strong and growing group of true believers, the first defenders of the Church militant.
"Many citizens of Medína, however, were not so well disposed towards Muḥammad, and neither acknowledged him as a Prophet The Hypocrites. nor would submit to him as their Ruler; but since they durst not come forward against him openly on account of the multitude of his enthusiastic adherents, they met him with a passive resistance which more than once thwarted his plans, THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN172 their influence was so great that he, on his part, did not venture to take decisive measures against them, and sometimes even found it necessary to give way."334
"Many citizens of Medína, however, did not feel favorably towards Muḥammad and did not recognize him as a Prophet The Façade. nor would they accept him as their Ruler; but since they were too afraid to openly oppose him due to the large number of his enthusiastic supporters, they confronted him with a passive resistance that often disrupted his plans. THE PROPHET AND THE QURAN172 Their influence was so significant that he, in turn, did not dare to take strong action against them and sometimes even found it necessary to back down." 334
These are the Hypocrites whom Muḥammad describes in the following verses of the Koran:—
These are the hypocrites that Muhammad talks about in the following verses of the Quran:—
Their leader, ‘Abdulláh b. Ubayy, an able man but of weak character, was no match for Muḥammad, whom he and his partisans only irritated, without ever becoming really dangerous.
Their leader, 'Abdulláh b. Ubayy, was a capable man but lacked strong character. He was no match for Muḥammad, and he and his supporters only managed to annoy him, never really becoming a serious threat.
The Jews, on the other hand, gave the Prophet serious trouble. At first he cherished high hopes that they would The Jews. accept the new Revelation which he brought to them, and which he maintained to be the original Word of God as it was formerly revealed to Abraham and Moses; but when the Jews, perceiving the absurdity of this idea, plied him with all sorts of questions and made merry over his ignorance, Muḥammad, keenly alive to the damaging effect of the criticism to which he had exposed himself, turned upon his tormentors, and roundly accused them of having falsified and corrupted their Holy Books. Henceforth he pursued them with a deadly hatred against which their political disunion rendered them helpless. A few sought refuge in Islam; the rest were either slaughtered or driven into exile.
The Jews, on the other hand, caused the Prophet significant trouble. At first, he had high hopes that they would accept the new Revelation he brought to them, which he claimed to be the original Word of God as it was revealed to Abraham and Moses. However, when the Jews recognized the absurdity of this idea, they bombarded him with all sorts of questions and mocked his lack of knowledge. Muhammad, fully aware of the negative impact of the criticism he faced, turned on his tormentors and accused them of having distorted and corrupted their Holy Books. From that point on, he pursued them with a fierce hatred that their political divisions made them powerless against. A few sought refuge in Islam; the rest were either killed or driven into exile.
It is impossible to detail here the successive steps by which MUḤAMMAD AS LEGISLATOR173 Muḥammad in the course of a few years overcame all opposition and established the supremacy of Islam from one end of Arabia to the other. I shall notice the outstanding events very briefly in order to make room for matters which are more nearly connected with the subject of this History.
It’s not possible to explain all the steps that MUḤAMMAD AS A LAWMAKER173 led Muḥammad to overcome all opposition and establish the dominance of Islam throughout Arabia in just a few years. I will briefly highlight the key events to make space for topics that are more relevant to this History.
Muḥammad's first care was to reconcile the desperate factions within the city and to introduce law and order Beginnings of the Moslem State. among the heterogeneous elements which have been described. "He drew up in writing a charter between the Emigrants and the Helpers, in which charter he embodied a covenant with the Jews, confirming them in the exercise of their religion and in the possession of their properties, imposing upon them certain obligations, and granting to them certain rights."336 This remarkable document is extant in Ibn Hishám's Biography of Muḥammad, pp. 341-344. Its contents have been analysed in masterly fashion by Wellhausen,337 who observes with justice that it was no solemn covenant, accepted and duly ratified by representatives of the parties concerned, but merely a decree of Muḥammad based upon conditions already existing which had developed since his arrival in Medína. At the same time no one can study it without being impressed by the political genius of its author. Ostensibly a cautious and tactful reform, it was in reality a revolution. Muḥammad durst not strike openly at the independence of the tribes, but he destroyed it, in effect, by shifting the centre of power from the tribe to the community; and although the community included Jews and pagans as well as Moslems, he fully recognised, what his opponents failed to foresee, that the Moslems were the active, and must soon be the predominant, partners in the newly founded State.
Muḥammad's main focus was to unite the warring factions within the city and establish law and order among the diverse groups that had been described. Beginnings of the Muslim State. He drafted a charter between the Emigrants and the Helpers, which included an agreement with the Jews, allowing them to practice their religion and own their properties, while imposing certain obligations on them and granting them specific rights.336 This remarkable document survives in Ibn Hishám's Biography of Muḥammad, pp. 341-344. Its content has been expertly analyzed by Wellhausen,337 who rightly points out that it was not a formal agreement, officially accepted and ratified by representatives from each party, but rather a decree from Muḥammad based on existing conditions that had developed since his arrival in Medína. However, anyone studying it cannot help but be impressed by the political insight of its author. On the surface, it appears to be a cautious and diplomatic reform, but in reality, it was a revolution. Muḥammad could not openly challenge the independence of the tribes, but he effectively undermined it by shifting power from the tribe to the community; and although the community included Jews and pagans along with Muslims, he recognized—unlike his opponents—the Muslims were the active, and would soon become the dominant, members of the newly established State.
THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN174 All was now ripe for the inevitable struggle with the Quraysh, and God revealed to His Apostle several verses of the Koran in which the Faithful are commanded to wage a Holy War against them: "Permission is given to those who fight because they have been wronged,—and verily God to help them has the might,—who have been driven forth from their homes undeservedly, only for that they said, 'Our Lord is God'" (xxii, 40-41). "Kill them wherever ye find them, and drive them out from whence they drive you out" (ii, 187). "Fight them that there be no sedition and that the religion may be God's" (ii, 189). In January, 624 a.d., the Moslems, some three hundred strong, won a glorious victory at Badr over a greatly superior force which had marched Battle of Badr, January, 624 a.d. out from Mecca to relieve a rich caravan that Muḥammad threatened to cut off. The Quraysh fought bravely, but were borne down by the irresistible onset of men who had learned discipline in the mosque and looked upon death as a sure passport to Paradise. Of the Moslems only fourteen fell; the Quraysh lost forty-nine killed and about the same number of prisoners. But the importance of Muḥammad's success cannot be measured by the material damage which he inflicted. Considering the momentous issues involved, we must allow that Badr, like Marathon, is one of the greatest and most memorable battles in all history. Here, at last, was the miracle which the Prophet's enemies demanded of him: "Ye have had a sign in the two parties who met; one party fighting in the way of God, the other misbelieving; these saw twice the same number as themselves to the eyesight, for God aids with His help those whom He pleases. Verily in that is a lesson for those who have perception" (Kor. iii, 11). And again, "Ye slew them not, but God slew them" (Kor. viii, 17). The victory of Badr turned all eyes upon Muḥammad. However little the Arabs cared for his religion, they could not but respect the man who had humbled the lords of Mecca. He was now a power in the land— TRIUMPH OF THE PROPHET175 "Muḥammad, King of the Ḥijáz."338 In Medína his cause flourished mightily. The zealots were confirmed in their faith, the waverers convinced, the disaffected overawed. He sustained a serious, though temporary, check in the following year at Uḥud, where a Moslem army was routed Battle of Uḥud, 625 a.d. by the Quraysh under Abú Sufyán, but the victors were satisfied with having taken vengeance for Badr and made no attempt to follow up their advantage; while Muḥammad, never resting on his laurels, never losing sight of the goal, proceeded with remorseless calculation to crush his adversaries one after the other, until in January, 630 a.d., the Meccans themselves, seeing the futility of further resistance, opened their gates to the Submission of Mecca, 630 a.d. Prophet and acknowledged the omnipotence of Allah. The submission of the Holy City left Muḥammad without a rival in Arabia. His work was almost done. Deputations from the Bedouin tribes poured into Medína, offering allegiance to the conqueror of the Quraysh, and reluctantly subscribing to a religion in which they saw nothing so agreeable as the prospect of plundering its enemies.
THE PROPHET AND THE QURAN174 Everything was set for the inevitable conflict with the Quraysh, and God revealed several verses of the Quran to His Messenger, commanding the Faithful to engage in a Holy War against them: "Permission is given to those who fight because they have been wronged,—and truly God has the power to help them,—those who have been driven out from their homes unjustly, just for saying, 'Our Lord is God'" (xxii, 40-41). "Kill them wherever you find them, and drive them out from where they drove you out" (ii, 187). "Fight them so that there is no sedition and that the religion may belong to God" (ii, 189). In January 624 CE, the Muslims, about three hundred strong, achieved a significant victory at Badr against a much larger force that had come from Mecca to support a wealthy caravan that Muhammad was threatening to intercept. The Quraysh fought valiantly, but they were overwhelmed by the unstoppable charge of men who had trained in the mosque and regarded death as a guaranteed entry to Paradise. Only fourteen Muslims fell; the Quraysh lost forty-nine killed and about the same number captured. However, the significance of Muhammad's victory goes beyond the material losses he inflicted. Given the monumental stakes, we must recognize that Badr, like Marathon, is among the most significant and memorable battles in history. Here, at last, was the miracle that the Prophet's adversaries demanded of him: "You have had a sign in the two groups that met; one group fighting for the sake of God, the other disbelieving; they saw twice as many as themselves with their own eyes, for God supports with His help whom He wills. Truly in that is a lesson for those who can perceive" (Kor. iii, 11). And again, "You did not kill them, but God killed them" (Kor. viii, 17). The victory at Badr focused everyone's attention on Muhammad. Even if the Arabs had little interest in his religion, they couldn't help but respect the man who had defeated the leaders of Mecca. He was now a powerful figure in the region— TRIUMPH OF THE PROPHET175 "Muḥammad, King of the Ḥijáz."338 In Medina, his cause thrived. The fervent supporters were strengthened in their faith, the undecided became convinced, and the discontented were intimidated. He faced a serious, though temporary, setback the following year at Uhud, where a Muslim army was defeated Battle of Uhud, 625 A.D. by the Quraysh under Abú Sufyán, but the victors were satisfied with taking revenge for Badr and did not pursue their advantage; meanwhile, Muhammad, without resting on his past achievements and never losing sight of his goal, systematically worked to defeat his opponents one after the other, until in January 630 CE, the Meccans, seeing the futility of continued resistance, opened their gates to the Submission of Mecca, 630 CE Prophet and acknowledged the all-powerfulness of Allah. The submission of the Holy City left Muhammad without rivals in Arabia. His work was nearly finished. Delegations from the Bedouin tribes flowed into Medina, pledging allegiance to the conqueror of the Quraysh and hesitantly accepting a religion that they found appealing mainly for the prospect of plundering its enemies.
Muḥammad died, after a brief illness, on the 8th of June, 632 a.d. He was succeeded as head of the Moslem community Death of Muḥammad, 632 a.d. by his old friend and ever-loyal supporter, Abú Bakr, who thus became the first Khalífa, or Caliph. It only remains to take up our survey of the Koran, which we have carried down to the close of the Meccan period, and to indicate the character and contents of the Revelation during the subsequent decade.
Muḥammad died after a short illness on June 8, 632 CE He was succeeded as the leader of the Muslim community Death of Muhammad, 632 A.D. by his long-time friend and loyal supporter, Abú Bakr, who became the first Khalífa, or Caliph. We now need to continue our study of the Koran, which we have traced to the end of the Meccan period, and outline the nature and content of the Revelation over the following decade.
The Medína Súras faithfully reflect the marvellous change in Muḥammad's fortunes, which began with his flight from Mecca. He was now recognised as the Prophet and Apostle of God, but this recognition made him an earthly potentate and turned his religious activity into secular channels. One THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN176 who united in himself the parts of prince, legislator, politician, diplomatist, and general may be excused if he sometimes neglected the Divine injunction to arise and preach, The Medína Súras. or at any rate interpreted it in a sense very different from that which he formerly attached to it. The Revelations of this time deal, to a large extent, with matters of legal, social, and political interest; they promulgate religious ordinances—e.g., fasting, alms-giving, and pilgrimage—expound the laws of marriage and divorce, and comment upon the news of the day; often they serve as bulletins or manifestoes in which Muḥammad justifies what he has done, urges the Moslems to fight and rebukes the laggards, moralises on a victory or defeat, proclaims a truce, and says, in short, whatever the occasion seems to require. Instead of the Meccan idolaters, his opponents in Medína—the Jews and Hypocrites—have become the great rocks of offence; the Jews especially are denounced in long passages as a stiff-necked generation who never hearkened to their own prophets of old. However valuable historically, the Medína Súras do not attract the literary reader. In their flat and tedious style they resemble those of the later Meccan period. Now and again the ashes burst into flame, though such moments of splendour are increasingly rare, as in the famous 'Throne-verse' (Áyatu ’l-Kursí):—
The Medína Súras clearly show the incredible shift in Muḥammad's fortunes that began when he fled from Mecca. He was now recognized as the Prophet and Messenger of God, but this recognition turned him into a worldly leader and shifted his religious efforts into more earthly matters. One The Prophet and the Quran176 who held roles as a prince, legislator, politician, diplomat, and general might be forgiven for occasionally neglecting the divine command to rise and preach, The Medina Suras. or at least interpreting it differently than he used to. The Revelations from this time focus largely on legal, social, and political issues; they lay out religious rules—like fasting, charity, and pilgrimage—explain marriage and divorce laws, and respond to current events; they often act as announcements or statements where Muḥammad defends his actions, encourages Muslims to fight, criticizes those who hesitate, reflects on victories or defeats, announces truces, and generally says whatever the situation calls for. Instead of facing the Meccan idolaters, his adversaries in Medína—the Jews and Hypocrites—have become the significant obstacles; the Jews in particular are criticized in lengthy passages as a stubborn generation that never listened to their own past prophets. Although they hold historical value, the Medína Súras aren't appealing to literary readers. Their dull and monotonous style is reminiscent of the later Meccan period. Occasionally, sparks of brilliance emerge, but such moments of greatness are becoming increasingly rare, as in the famous 'Throne-verse' (Áyatu’l-Kursí):—
"God, there is no god but He, the living, the self-subsistent. Slumber takes Him not, nor sleep. His is what is in the heavens The 'Throne-verse.' and what is in the earth. Who is it that intercedes with Him save by His permission? He knows what is before them and what behind them, and they comprehend not aught of His knowledge but of what He pleases. His throne extends over the heavens and the earth, and it tires Him not to guard them both, for He is high and grand."339
"God, there is no god but Him, the living, the self-sufficient. He doesn't doze off or sleep. Everything in the heavens and The 'Throne-verse.' everything on earth belongs to Him. Who can intercede with Him unless He allows it? He knows what is ahead of them and what is behind them, and they understand none of His knowledge except for what He chooses to reveal. His throne spans the heavens and the earth, and it doesn't tire Him to watch over them both, for He is exalted and magnificent."339
The Islam which Muḥammad brought with him to Medína was almost entirely derived by oral tradition from Christianity THE MEDÍNA SÚRAS177 and Judaism, and just for this reason it made little impression on the heathen Arabs, whose religious ideas were generally of the most primitive kind. Notwithstanding its foreign character and the absence of anything which appealed to Arabian national sentiment, it spread rapidly in Medína, where, as we have seen, the soil was already prepared for it; but one may well doubt whether it could have extended its sway over the peninsula unless the course of events had determined Muḥammad to associate the strange doctrines of Islam with the ancient heathen sanctuary at Mecca, the Ka‘ba, which was held in universal veneration by the Arabs and formed the centre of a worship that raised no difficulties in their minds. Before he had lived many months The nationalisation of Islam. in Medína the Prophet realised that his hope of converting the Jews was doomed to disappointment. Accordingly he instructed his followers that they should no longer turn their faces in prayer towards the Temple at Jerusalem, as they had been accustomed to do since the Flight, but towards the Ka‘ba; while, a year or two later, he incorporated in Islam the superstitious ceremonies of the pilgrimage, which were represented as having been originally prescribed to Abraham, the legendary founder of the Ka‘ba, whose religion he professed to restore.
The version of Islam that Muḥammad brought to Medína was mostly based on oral traditions from Christianity and Judaism. THE MEDINA SURAS177 Because of this, it didn't make much of an impact on the pagan Arabs, who generally held very primitive religious beliefs. Despite its foreign nature and lack of appeal to Arabian national identity, it spread quickly in Medína, where the groundwork had already been laid. However, one could question whether it would have been able to extend its influence across the peninsula without events leading Muḥammad to connect the unfamiliar ideas of Islam with the ancient pagan sanctuary at Mecca, the Ka‘ba, which was widely revered by the Arabs and formed the center of a worship that posed no challenges to their beliefs. After a few months in Medína, the Prophet realized that his hopes of converting the Jews were unlikely to succeed. So he directed his followers to stop facing the Temple in Jerusalem when they prayed, as they had done since the Flight, and instead face the Ka‘ba. A year or two later, he integrated the traditional pilgrimage rituals into Islam, claiming they were originally mandated to Abraham, the legendary founder of the Ka‘ba, whose faith he asserted he was restoring.
These concessions, however, were far from sufficient to reconcile the free-living and freethinking people of the desert to a religion which restrained their pleasures, forced them to pay taxes and perform prayers, and stamped with the name of barbarism all the virtues they held most dear. The teaching of Islam ran directly counter to the ideals and traditions of heathendom, and, as Goldziher has remarked, its originality lies not in its doctrines, which are Jewish and Christian, but in the fact that it was Muḥammad who first maintained these doctrines with persistent energy against the Arabian view of life.340 While we must refer the reader to Dr. THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN178 Goldziher's illuminating pages for a full discussion of the conflict between the new Religion (Dín) and the old Virtue (Muruwwa), it will not be amiss to summarise the chief points at which they clashed with each Antagonism of Islamic and Arabian ideals. other.341 In the first place, the fundamental idea of Islam was foreign and unintelligible to the Bedouins. "It was not the destruction of their idols that they opposed so much as the spirit of devotion which it was sought to implant in them: the determination of their whole lives by the thought of God and of His pre-ordaining and retributive omnipotence, the prayers and fasts, the renouncement of coveted pleasures, and the sacrifice of money and property which was demanded of them in God's name." In spite of the saying, Lá dína illá bi ’l-muruwwati ("There is no religion without virtue"), the Bedouin who accepted Islam had to unlearn the greater part of his unwritten moral code. As a pious Moslem he must return good for evil, forgive his enemy, and find balm for his wounded feelings in the assurance of being admitted to Paradise (Kor. iii, 128). Again, the social organisation of the heathen Arabs was based on the tribe, whereas that of Islam rested on the equality and fraternity of all believers. The religious bond cancelled all distinctions of rank and pedigree; it did away, theoretically, with clannish feuds, contests for honour, pride of race—things that lay at the very root of Arabian chivalry. "Lo," cried Muḥammad, "the noblest of you in the sight of God is he who most doth fear Him" (Kor. xlix, 13). Against such doctrine the conservative and material instincts of the desert people rose in revolt; and although they became Moslems en masse, the majority of them neither believed in Islam nor knew what it meant. Often their motives were frankly utilitarian: they expected that Islam would bring them luck; and so long as they were sound in body, and their mares had fine foals, and THE ARABS AND ISLAM179 their wives bore well-formed sons, and their wealth and herds multiplied, they said, "We have been blessed ever since we adopted this religion," and were content; but if things went ill they blamed Islam and turned their backs on it.342 That these men were capable of religious zeal is amply proved by the triumphs which they won a short time afterwards over the disciplined armies of two mighty empires; but what chiefly inspired them, apart from love of booty, was the conviction, born of success, that Allah was fighting on their side.
These concessions, however, were far from enough to convince the free-spirited and independent people of the desert to accept a religion that limited their pleasures, forced them to pay taxes and pray, and labeled their most cherished virtues as barbaric. The teachings of Islam were in direct opposition to the ideals and traditions of paganism, and as Goldziher noted, its uniqueness lies not in its doctrines, which draw from Jewish and Christian beliefs, but in the fact that it was Muḥammad who initially defended these beliefs with unwavering passion against the Arabian way of life.340 While we must refer the reader to Dr. THE PROPHET AND THE QURAN178 Goldziher's insightful work for a comprehensive discussion on the conflict between the new Religion (Dín) and the old Virtue (Muruwwa), it’s useful to summarize the key points where they clashed with each Conflict between Islamic and Arabian ideals. other.341 First, the fundamental concept of Islam was foreign and incomprehensible to the Bedouins. "It was not the destruction of their idols that they resisted as much as the spirit of devotion that was intended to be instilled in them: the commitment of their entire lives to the thought of God and His preordained and retributive omnipotence, the prayers and fasting, the giving up of desired pleasures, and the sacrifice of money and possessions that was demanded of them in God's name." Despite the saying, Lá dína illá bi ’l-muruwwati ("There is no religion without virtue"), the Bedouin who embraced Islam had to unlearn much of his unwritten moral code. As a devout Muslim, he had to return good for evil, forgive his enemies, and find comfort for his bruised feelings in the assurance of being welcomed into Paradise (Kor. iii, 128). Additionally, the social structure of the pagan Arabs was based on tribal affiliation, whereas that of Islam was founded on the equality and brotherhood of all believers. The religious connection eliminated all distinctions of status and lineage; it theoretically abolished tribal feuds, struggles for honor, and pride in heritage—values that were at the core of Arabian nobility. "Lo," proclaimed Muḥammad, "the noblest of you in the sight of God is he who fears Him the most" (Kor. xlix, 13). Against such teachings, the conservative and material instincts of the desert people rebelled; and although they converted to Islam en masse, most of them neither truly believed in it nor understood its meaning. Often their reasons were quite practical: they thought Islam would bring them good fortune; as long as they were healthy, their mares produced strong foals, and their wives gave birth to healthy sons, and their wealth and herds increased, they would say, "We have been blessed since adopting this religion," and were content; but if things went badly, they blamed Islam and rejected it.342 That these individuals were capable of religious fervor is clearly demonstrated by the victories they achieved shortly afterward over the disciplined armies of two powerful empires; however, what primarily motivated them, beyond the desire for spoils, was the belief, gained from their successes, that Allah was fighting alongside them.
We have sketched, however barely and imperfectly, the progress of Islam from Muḥammad's first appearance as a preacher to the day of his death. In these twenty years the seeds were sown of almost every development which occurs in the political and intellectual history of the Arabs during the ages to come. More than any man that has ever lived, Muḥammad shaped the destinies of his people; and though they left him far behind as they moved along the path of civilisation, they still looked back to him for guidance and authority at each step. This is not the place to attempt an estimate of his character, which has been so diversely judged. Personally, I feel convinced that he was neither a shameless impostor nor a neurotic degenerate nor a socialistic reformer, but in the beginning, at all events, a sincere religious enthusiast, as truly inspired as any prophet of the Old Testament.
We’ve outlined, however briefly and imperfectly, the journey of Islam from Muhammad's first days as a preacher to his death. In these twenty years, the foundations were laid for nearly every development in the political and intellectual history of the Arabs in the years that followed. More than any person who has ever lived, Muhammad influenced the fate of his people; and even as they advanced on the path of civilization, they still looked to him for guidance and authority at every turn. This isn't the right place to try to evaluate his character, which has been viewed in so many different ways. Personally, I believe he was neither a shameless fraud, a neurotic misfit, nor a socialist reformer, but at least in the beginning, a genuinely religious enthusiast, as truly inspired as any prophet from the Old Testament.
"We find in him," writes De Goeje, "that sober understanding which distinguished his fellow-tribesmen: dignity, tact, and equilibrium; Character of Muḥammad. qualities which are seldom found in people of morbid constitution: self-control in no small degree. Circumstances changed him from a Prophet to a Legislator and a Ruler, but for himself he sought nothing beyond the acknowledgment that he was Allah's Apostle, since this acknowledgment THE PROPHET AND THE KORAN180 includes the whole of Islam. He was excitable, like every true Arab, and in the spiritual struggle which preceded his call this quality was stimulated to an extent that alarmed even himself; but that does not make him a visionary. He defends himself, by the most solemn asseveration, against the charge that what he had seen was an illusion of the senses. Why should not we believe him?"343
"We see in him," writes De Goeje, "that clear understanding which set him apart from his fellow tribesmen: dignity, tact, and balance; Character of Muhammad. qualities that are rarely found in those with a troubled nature: considerable self-control. Circumstances transformed him from a Prophet into a Legislator and a Ruler, but he personally desired nothing more than the recognition that he was Allah's Apostle, since this acknowledgment THE PROPHET AND THE QURAN180 encompasses all of Islam. He was passionate, like every true Arab, and during the spiritual struggle that came before his calling, this quality was heightened to a level that even startled him; but that doesn’t make him a dreamer. He defends himself, with the most serious declaration, against the accusation that what he experienced was just a sensory illusion. Why shouldn’t we believe him?"343
CHAPTER V
THE ORTHODOX CALIPHATE AND THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY
The Caliphate—i.e., the period of the Caliphs or Successors of Muḥammad—extends over six centuries and a quarter (632-1258 a.d.), and falls into three clearly-marked divisions of very unequal length and diverse character.
The Caliphate—i.e., the time of the Caliphs or Successors of Muḥammad—lasts for six and a quarter centuries (632-1258 A.D.) and is divided into three distinct sections of varying lengths and different natures.
The first division begins with the election of Abú Bakr, the first Caliph, in 632, and comes to an end with the assassination The Orthodox Caliphate (632-661 a.d.). of ‘Alí, the Prophet's son-in-law and fourth successor, in 661. These four Caliphs are known as the Orthodox (al-Ráshidún), because they trod faithfully in the footsteps of the Prophet and ruled after his example in the holy city of Medína, with the assistance of his leading Companions, who constituted an informal Senate.
The first division starts with the election of Abú Bakr, the first Caliph, in 632, and ends with the assassination of ‘Alí, the Prophet's son-in-law and fourth successor, in 661. These four Caliphs are known as the Orthodox (al-Ráshidún) because they faithfully followed the Prophet's example and ruled in the holy city of Medína, with help from his key Companions, who made up an informal Senate.
The second division includes the Caliphs of the family of Umayya, from the accession of Mu‘áwiya in 661 to the great The Ummayyad Caliphate (661-750 a.d.). battle of the Záb in 750, when Marwán II, the last of his line, was defeated by the ‘Abbásids, who claimed the Caliphate as next of kin to the Prophet. According to Moslem notions the Umayyads were kings by right, Caliphs only by courtesy. They had, as we shall see, no spiritual title, and little enough religion of any sort. This dynasty, which had been raised and was upheld by the Syrian Arabs, transferred the seat of government from Medína to Damascus.
The second division covers the Caliphs from the Umayyad family, starting with Mu‘áwiya's rise to power in 661 and ending with the significant battle of the Záb in 750, when Marwán II, the last of his line, was defeated by the ‘Abbásids, who took over the Caliphate as relatives of the Prophet. In Muslim beliefs, the Umayyads were considered kings by right, but only Caliphs by title. They had no genuine spiritual authority and displayed little religion overall. This dynasty, supported by the Syrian Arabs, moved the center of government from Medína to Damascus.
THE ORTHODOX CALIPHATE182 The third division is by far the longest and most important. Starting in 750 with the accession of Abu ’l-‘Abbás al-Saffáh, The ‘Abbásid Caliphate (750-1258 a.d.). it presents an unbroken series of thirty-seven Caliphs of the same House, and culminates, after the lapse of half a millennium, in the sack of Baghdád, their magnificent capital, by the Mongol Húlágú (January, 1258). The ‘Abbásids were no less despotic than the Umayyads, but in a more enlightened fashion; for, while the latter had been purely Arab in feeling, the ‘Abbásids owed their throne to the Persian nationalists, and were imbued with Persian ideas, which introduced a new and fruitful element into Moslem civilisation.
THE ORTHODOX CALIPHATE182 The third division is by far the longest and most significant. It begins in 750 with the rise of Abu ’l-‘Abbás al-Saffáh, The Abbasid Caliphate (750-1258 CE). and features an uninterrupted line of thirty-seven Caliphs from the same dynasty, culminating, after five hundred years, in the sack of Baghdad, their grand capital, by the Mongol Húlágú in January 1258. The ‘Abbásids were just as despotic as the Umayyads, but in a more enlightened way; while the latter were purely Arab in sentiment, the ‘Abbásids gained their throne through Persian nationalists and were influenced by Persian ideas, bringing a new and valuable element to Muslim civilization.
From our special point of view the Orthodox and Umayyad Caliphates, which form the subject of the present chapter, are somewhat barren. The simple life of the pagan Arabs found full expression in their poetry. The many-sided life of the Moslems under ‘Abbásid rule may be studied in a copious literature which exhibits all the characteristics of the age; but of contemporary documents illustrating the intellectual history of the early Islamic period comparatively Early Islamic literature. little has been preserved, and that little, being for the most part anti-Islamic in tendency, gives only meagre information concerning what excites interest beyond anything else—the religious movement, the rise of theology, and the origin of those great parties and sects which emerge, at various stages of development, in later literature.
From our unique perspective, the Orthodox and Umayyad Caliphates, which are the focus of this chapter, seem somewhat lacking. The simple life of the pagan Arabs was fully expressed in their poetry. The diverse life of Muslims under ‘Abbásid rule can be explored through a rich body of literature that reflects all the traits of the time; however, very few contemporary documents that shed light on the intellectual history of the early Islamic period have survived. Most of what remains is largely anti-Islamic in nature and provides only limited information about what is truly compelling—the religious movement, the development of theology, and the emergence of the significant parties and sects that appear in later literature at various stages of evolution.
Since the Moslem Church and State are essentially one, it is impossible to treat of politics apart from religion, nor can Unity of Church and State. religious phenomena be understood without continual reference to political events. The following brief sketch of the Orthodox Caliphate will show how completely this unity was realised, and what far-reaching consequences it had.
Since the Muslim Church and State are basically one, it's impossible to discuss politics without considering religion, nor can religious events be understood without constant reference to political occurrences. The following brief overview of the Orthodox Caliphate will demonstrate how fully this unity was achieved and what significant consequences it had.
That Muḥammad left no son was perhaps of less moment than his neglect or refusal to nominate a successor. The ABÚ BAKR183 Arabs were unfamiliar with the hereditary descent of kingly power, while the idea had not yet dawned of a Divine right resident in the Prophet's family. It was thoroughly in accord with Arabian practice that the Moslem community should elect its own leader, just as in heathen days the tribe chose its own chief. The likeliest men—all three belonged to Quraysh—were Abú Bakr, whose daughter ‘Á’isha had been Muḥammad's favourite wife, ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb, and ‘Alí, Abú Ṭálib's son and Fáṭima's husband, who was thus connected with the Prophet by blood as well as by marriage. Abú Bakr was the eldest, he was supported by ‘Umar, and Abú Bakr elected Caliph (June, 632 a.d.). on him the choice ultimately fell, though not without an ominous ebullition of party strife. A man of simple tastes and unassuming demeanour, he had earned the name al-Ṣiddíq, i.e., the True, by his unquestioning faith in the Prophet; naturally gentle and merciful, he stood firm when the cause of Islam was at stake, and crushed with iron hand the revolt which on the news of Muḥammad's death spread like wildfire through Arabia. False prophets arose, and the Bedouins rallied round them, eager to throw off the burden of tithes and prayers. In the centre of the peninsula, the Banú Ḥanífa were led to battle by Musaylima the Liar. Musaylima, who imitated the early style of the Koran with ludicrous effect, if we may judge from the sayings ascribed to him, e.g., "The elephant, what is the elephant, and who shall tell you what is the elephant? He has a poor tail, and a long trunk: and is a trifling part of the creations of thy God." Moslem tradition calls him the Liar (al-Kadhdháb), and represents him as an obscene miracle-monger, which can hardly be the whole truth. It is possible that he got some of his doctrines from Christianity, as Professor Margoliouth has suggested,344 but we know too little about them to arrive at any conclusion. After a desperate struggle Musaylima was defeated THE ORTHODOX CALIPHATE184 and slain by 'the Sword of Allah,' Khálid b. Walíd. The Moslem arms were everywhere victorious. Arabia bowed in sullen submission.
That Muḥammad left no son might have been less important than his neglect or refusal to choose a successor. The Abu Bakr183 Arabs weren't familiar with hereditary kingship, and the idea of a Divine right within the Prophet's family hadn't yet emerged. It was completely in line with Arabian customs for the Muslim community to elect its own leader, just as tribes chose their own chiefs in pre-Islamic times. The most likely candidates—all three from Quraysh—were Abú Bakr, whose daughter ‘Á’isha had been Muḥammad's favorite wife, ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb, and ‘Alí, son of Abú Ṭálib and husband to Fáṭima, who was related to the Prophet by both blood and marriage. Abú Bakr was the oldest, and he had the support of ‘Umar, leading to Abú Bakr was elected as Caliph in June 632 A.D. Ultimately, he was chosen, but not without some troubling party conflict. He was a man of simple tastes and humble demeanor, earning the title al-Ṣiddíq, meaning "the True", for his unwavering faith in the Prophet. Naturally gentle and compassionate, he remained steadfast when the cause of Islam was threatened, crushing with an iron fist the rebellion that erupted across Arabia with the news of Muḥammad's death. False prophets emerged, and Bedouins rallied around them, eager to escape the responsibilities of tithes and prayers. In central Arabia, the Banú Ḥanífa were led into battle by Musaylima the False Prophet. Musaylima, who parodied the early style of the Koran in a ridiculous way, according to the sayings attributed to him, for example, "The elephant, what is the elephant, and who shall tell you what is the elephant? He has a poor tail, and a long trunk: and is a trifling part of the creations of thy God." Islamic tradition refers to him as the Liar (al-Kadhdháb) and portrays him as an obscene miracle-worker, although that's likely not the whole story. It's possible he adopted some of his beliefs from Christianity, as suggested by Professor Margoliouth,344 but we know too little about them to draw any conclusions. After a fierce struggle, Musaylima was defeated THE ORTHODOX CALIPHATE184 and killed by 'the Sword of Allah,' Khálid b. Walíd. Muslim forces emerged victorious across the board. Arabia submitted sullenly.
Although Muir and other biographers of Muḥammad have argued that Islam was originally designed for the Arabs alone, Islam a world-religion. and made no claim to universal acceptance, their assertion is contradicted by the unequivocal testimony of the Koran itself. In one of the oldest Revelations (lxviii, 51-52), we read: "It wanteth little but that the unbelievers dash thee to the ground with their looks (of anger) when they hear the Warning (i.e., the Koran); and they say, 'He is assuredly mad': but it (the Koran) is no other than a Warning unto all creatures" (dhikrun li ’l-‘álamín).345 The time had now come when this splendid dream was to be, in large measure, fulfilled. The great wars of Conquest of Persia and Syria (633-643 a.d.). conquest were inspired by the Prophet's missionary zeal and justified by his example. Pious duty coincided with reasons of state. "It was certainly good policy to turn the recently subdued tribes of the wilderness towards an external aim in which they might at once satisfy their lust for booty on a grand scale, maintain their warlike feeling, and strengthen themselves in their attachment to the new faith."346 The story of their achievements cannot be set down here. Suffice it to say that within twelve years after the Prophet's death the Persian Empire had been reduced to a tributary province, and Syria, together with Egypt, torn away from Byzantine rule. It must not be supposed that the followers of Zoroaster and Christ in these countries Moslem toleration. were forcibly converted to Islam. Thousands embraced it of free will, impelled by various motives which we have no space to enumerate; those who clung to the religion in which they had been brought up MOSLEM CONQUESTS185 secured protection and toleration by payment of a capitation-tax (jizya).347
Although Muir and other biographers of Muḥammad have argued that Islam was originally intended only for the Arabs and made no claim to universal acceptance, this claim is contradicted by the clear testimony of the Koran itself. In one of the oldest Revelations (lxviii, 51-52), we read: "It is almost as if the unbelievers want to knock you down with their angry looks when they hear the Warning (i.e., the Koran); and they say, 'He is definitely mad': but it (the Koran) is nothing more than a Warning to all beings" (dhikrun li ’l-‘álamín).345 The time had finally come for this great dream to be largely fulfilled. The major wars of Conquest of Persia and Syria (633-643 A.D.). conquest were driven by the Prophet's missionary zeal and justified by his example. Pious duty aligned with reasons of state. "It was definitely good strategy to redirect the recently subdued tribes of the wilderness towards an external goal, allowing them to satisfy their desire for large-scale plunder, maintain their warrior spirit, and strengthen their connection to the new faith."346 The story of their achievements can't be detailed here. It's enough to say that within twelve years after the Prophet's death, the Persian Empire had become a tributary province, and Syria, along with Egypt, had been taken from Byzantine control. It shouldn't be assumed that the followers of Zoroaster and Christ in these regions Muslim tolerance. were forced to convert to Islam. Thousands converted willingly, motivated by various reasons that we don’t have space to list; those who remained loyal to the religion they were raised in secured protection and toleration by paying a capitation tax (jizya).347
The tide of foreign conquest, which had scarce begun to flow before the death of Abú Bakr, swept with amazing The Caliph ‘Umar (634-644 a.d.). rapidity over Syria and Persia in the Caliphate of ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb (634-644), and continued to advance, though with diminished fury, under the Prophet's third successor, ‘Uthmán. We may dwell for a little on the noble figure of ‘Umar, who was regarded by good Moslems in after times as an embodiment of all the virtues which a Caliph ought to possess. Probably his character has been idealised, but in any case the anecdotes related of him give an admirable picture of the man and his age. Here are a few, taken almost at random from the pages of Ṭabarí.
The wave of foreign conquest, which had just started to gain momentum before the death of Abú Bakr, surged rapidly over Syria and Persia during the Caliphate of ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb (634-644) and continued to progress, albeit with less intensity, under the Prophet's third successor, ‘Uthmán. Let's take a moment to focus on the impressive figure of ‘Umar, who was seen by good Muslims in later times as the embodiment of all the virtues a Caliph should have. His character may have been idealized, but the stories told about him paint a fantastic picture of the man and his era. Here are a few anecdotes, selected almost at random from the pages of Ṭabarí.
One said: "I saw ‘Umar coming to the Festival. He walked with bare feet, using both hands (for he was ambidextrous) to draw round him a red embroidered cloth. He towered above the people, as though he were on horseback."348 A client of (the Caliph) ‘Uthmán b. ‘Affán relates that he mounted behind his patron and they rode together to the enclosure for the beasts which were delivered in payment of the poor-tax. It was an His simple manners. exceedingly hot day and the simoom was blowing fiercely. They saw a man clad only in a loin-cloth and a short cloak (ridá), in which he had wrapped his head, driving the camels into the enclosure. ‘Uthmán said to his companion, "Who is this, think you?" When they came up to him, behold, it was ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb. "By God," said ‘Uthmán, "this is the strong, the trusty."349—‘Umar used to go round the markets and recite the Koran and judge between disputants wherever he found them.—When Ka‘bu ’l-Aḥbár, a well-known Rabbin of Medína, asked how he could obtain access to the Commander of the Faithful,350 he received this answer: "There THE ORTHODOX CALIPHATE186 is no door nor curtain to be passed; he performs the rites of prayer, then he takes his seat, and any one that wishes may speak to him."351 ‘Umar said in one of his public orations, "By Him who sent Muḥammad with the truth, were a single camel to die His sense of personal responsibility. of neglect on the bank of the Euphrates, I should fear lest God should call the family of al-Khaṭṭáb" (meaning himself) "to account therefor."352—"If I live," he is reported to have said on another occasion, "please God, I will assuredly spend a whole year in travelling among my subjects, for I know they have wants which are cut short ere they reach my ears: the governors do not bring the wants of the people before me, while the people themselves do not attain to me. So I will journey to Syria and remain there two months, then to Mesopotamia and remain there two months, then to Egypt and remain there two months, then to Baḥrayn and remain there two months, then to Kúfa and remain there two months, then to Baṣra and remain there two months; and by God, it will be a year well spent!"353—One night he came to the house of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán b. ‘Awf and knocked at the door, which was opened by ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán's wife. "Do not enter," said she, "until I go back and sit in my place;" so he waited. Then she bade him come in, and on his asking, "Have you anything in the house?" she fetched him some food. Meanwhile ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán was standing by, engaged in prayer. "Be quick, man!" cried ‘Umar. ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán immediately pronounced the final salaam, and turning to the Caliph said: "O Commander of the Faithful, what has brought you here at this hour?" ‘Umar replied: "A party of travellers who alighted in the neighbourhood of the market: I was afraid that the thieves The Caliph as a policeman. of Medína might fall upon them. Let us go and keep watch." So he set off with ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán, and when they reached the market-place they seated themselves on some high ground and began to converse. Presently they descried, far away, the light of a lamp. "Have not I forbidden lamps after bedtime?"354 exclaimed the Caliph. They went to the spot and found a company drinking wine. "Begone," said ‘Umar to ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán; "I know him." Next morning he sent for the culprit and said, addressing him by name, "Last night you were drinking wine with your friends." "O Commander of the Faithful, how did ‘UMAR IBNU ’L-KHAṬṬÁB187 you ascertain that?" "I saw it with my own eyes." "Has not God forbidden you to play the spy?" ‘Umar made no answer and pardoned his offence.355—When ‘Umar ascended the pulpit for the purpose of warning the people that they must not do something, he gathered his family and said to them: "I have forbidden Instructions to his governors. the people to do so-and-so. Now, the people look at you as birds look at flesh, and I swear by God that if I find any one of you doing this thing, I will double the penalty against him."356—Whenever he appointed a governor he used to draw up in writing a certificate of investiture, which he caused to be witnessed by some of the His strictness towards his own family. Emigrants or Helpers. It contained the following instructions: That he must not ride on horseback, nor eat white bread, nor wear fine clothes, nor set up a door between himself and those who had aught to ask of him.357—It was ‘Umar's custom to go forth with his governors, on their appointment, to bid them farewell. "I have not appointed you," he would say, "over the people of Muḥammad (God bless him and grant him peace!) that you may drag them by their hair and scourge their skins, but in order that you may lead them in prayer and judge between them with right and divide (the public money) amongst them with equity. I have not made you lords of their skin and hair. Do not flog the Arabs lest you humiliate them, and do not keep them long on foreign service lest you tempt them to sedition, and do not neglect them lest you render them desperate. Confine yourselves to the Koran, write few Traditions of Muḥammad (God bless him and grant him peace!), and I am your ally." He used to permit retaliation against his governors. On receiving a complaint about any one of them he confronted him with the accuser, and punished him if his guilt were proved.358
One said: "I saw ‘Umar coming to the Festival. He walked barefoot, using both hands (since he was ambidextrous) to wrap around him a red embroidered cloth. He stood tall above the crowd, as if he were on horseback." 348 A client of Caliph ‘Uthmán b. ‘Affán recounts that he mounted behind his patron and they rode together to the area for the animals that were given as payment for the poor-tax. It was a really hot day, and the hot wind was blowing fiercely. They saw a man dressed only in a loincloth and a short cloak (ridá), which he had wrapped around his head, driving the camels into the enclosure. ‘Uthmán asked his companion, "Who do you think this is?" When they got closer, they realized it was ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb. "By God," said ‘Uthmán, "this is the strong, the trustworthy."349—‘Umar used to walk around the markets reciting the Koran and resolving disputes wherever he found them.—When Ka‘bu ’l-Aḥbár, a notable Rabbi of Medína, asked how he could meet the Commander of the Faithful,350 he received this reply: "There’s no door or curtain to go through; he prays, then sits, and anyone who wants can talk to him."351 ‘Umar stated in one of his public speeches, "By Him who sent Muḥammad with the truth, if even a single camel were to die from neglect on the bank of the Euphrates, I would fear that God would hold the family of al-Khaṭṭáb" (meaning himself) "accountable for it."352—"If I live," he reportedly said on another occasion, "God willing, I will surely spend a whole year traveling among my people, for I know they have needs that are cut off before they reach my ears: the governors do not bring the people's needs to me, and the people themselves cannot reach me. So I will travel to Syria and stay there for two months, then to Mesopotamia for two months, then to Egypt for two months, then to Baḥrayn for two months, then to Kúfa for two months, then to Baṣra for two months; and by God, it will be a year well spent!"353—One night he visited ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán b. ‘Awf and knocked on the door, which was opened by ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán's wife. "Don't come in," she said, "until I go back and sit in my place;" so he waited. Then she told him to come in, and when he asked, "Do you have anything in the house?" she brought him some food. Meanwhile, ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán was standing by praying. "Hurry up, man!" shouted ‘Umar. ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán immediately finished his prayer and turned to the Caliph saying: "O Commander of the Faithful, what brings you here at this hour?" ‘Umar replied: "A group of travelers who stopped near the market: I was worried that the thieves The Caliph as a cop. of Medína might attack them. Let’s go watch over them." So he left with ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán, and when they reached the market they sat on some elevated ground and started talking. Soon, they saw a distant light of a lamp. "Didn’t I forbid lamps after bedtime?"354 exclaimed the Caliph. They walked over and found a group drinking wine. "Get out," said ‘Umar to ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán; "I know him." The next morning he summoned the culprit and addressed him by name, "Last night you were drinking wine with your friends." "O Commander of the Faithful, how did you know that?" "I saw it with my own eyes." "Hasn't God forbidden you from spying?" ‘Umar didn't respond and pardoned his offense.355—When ‘Umar went up on the pulpit to warn the people about something they shouldn't do, he gathered his family and said to them: "I have forbidden the people from doing so-and-so. Now, the people look at you like birds look at meat, and I swear by God that if I find any of you doing this, I will double the penalty for him."356—Whenever he appointed a governor, he would write a certificate of investiture, which he would have witnessed by some of the His strictness with his own family. Emigrants or Helpers. It included the following instructions: That he should not ride horses, eat white bread, wear fancy clothes, or put up a door between himself and those with requests.357—It was ‘Umar's custom to go with his governors upon their appointment to bid them farewell. "I haven’t appointed you," he would say, "over the people of Muḥammad (God bless him and grant him peace!) so that you can drag them by their hair and whip their skin, but to lead them in prayer, judge fairly between them, and distribute public funds justly. I haven’t made you their masters. Do not beat the Arabs lest you humiliate them, don’t keep them on foreign service too long lest you lead them to rebellion, and don’t neglect them or you will render them desperate. Stick to the Koran, write few Traditions of Muḥammad (God bless him and grant him peace!), and I am your ally." He used to allow retaliation against his governors. When he received a complaint about any of them, he confronted the accuser with him and punished him if his guilt was proven.358
It was ‘Umar who first made a Register (Díwán) of the The Register of ‘Umar. Arabs in Islam and entered them therein according to their tribes and assigned to them their stipends. The following account of its institution is extracted from the charming history entitled al-Fakhrí:—
It was ‘Umar who first created a Register (Díwán) of the The Register of Umar. Arabs in Islam, organizing them by their tribes and assigning them their stipends. The following account of its establishment is taken from the delightful history called al-Fakhrí:—
In the fifteenth year of the Hijra (636 a.d.) ‘Umar, who was then Caliph, seeing that the conquests proceeded without interruption THE ORTHODOX CALIPHATE188 and that the treasures of the Persian monarchs had been taken as spoil, and that load after load was being accumulated of gold and silver and precious jewels and splendid raiment, resolved to enrich the Moslems by distributing all this wealth amongst them; but he did not know how he should manage it. Now there was a Persian satrap (marzubán) at Medína who, when he saw ‘Umar's bewilderment, said to him, "O Commander of the Faithful, the Persian kings have a thing they call a Díwán, in which is kept the whole of their revenues and expenditures without exception; and therein those who receive stipends are arranged in classes, so that no confusion occurs." ‘Umar's attention was aroused. He bade the satrap describe it, and on comprehending its nature, he drew up the registers and assigned the stipends, appointing a specified allowance for every Moslem; and he allotted fixed sums to the wives of the Apostle (on whom be God's blessing and peace!) and to his concubines and next-of-kin, until he exhausted the money in hand. He did not lay up a store in the treasury. Some one came to him and said: "O Commander of the Faithful, you should have left something to provide for contingencies." ‘Umar rebuked him, saying, "The devil has put these words into your mouth. May God preserve me from their mischief! for it were a temptation to my successors. Come what may, I will provide naught except obedience to God and His Apostle. That is our provision, whereby we have gained that which we have gained." Then, in respect of the stipends, he deemed it right that precedence should be according to priority of conversion to Islam and of service rendered to the Apostle on his fields of battle.359
In the fifteenth year of the Hijra (636 A.D.), ‘Umar, who was the Caliph at the time, noticed that the conquests were continuing steadily and that the treasures of the Persian kings had been captured as spoils, accumulating loads of gold, silver, precious jewels, and fine clothing. He decided to enrich the Muslims by distributing this wealth among them, but he wasn’t sure how to go about it. A Persian satrap (marzubán) in Medina, seeing ‘Umar's confusion, said to him, "O Commander of the Faithful, the Persian kings have something called a Díwán, where they keep track of all their revenues and expenses without exception, and organize those who receive stipends into categories to avoid any mix-ups." This caught ‘Umar's attention. He asked the satrap to explain it further, and upon understanding its concept, he created the registers and assigned the stipends, designating a specific amount for every Muslim. He also allocated fixed amounts for the wives of the Apostle (may God's blessings and peace be upon him), his concubines, and his relatives until he had distributed all the money he had. He didn’t save anything in the treasury. Someone approached him and said, "O Commander of the Faithful, you should have set aside something for emergencies." ‘Umar scolded him, saying, "The devil has inspired these words in you. May God protect me from their danger, for it would encourage temptation for my successors. No matter what happens, I will provide nothing except obedience to God and His Apostle. That is our sustenance, which has brought us our success." Then, regarding the stipends, he believed that priority should be given based on the order of conversion to Islam and the service rendered to the Apostle on the battlefield.359
Affinity to Muḥammad was also considered. "By God," exclaimed ‘Umar, "we have not won superiority in this world, The aristocracy of Islam. nor do we hope for recompense for our works from God hereafter, save through Muḥammad (God bless him and grant him peace!). He is our title to nobility, his tribe are the noblest of the Arabs, and after them those are the nobler that are nearer to him in blood. Truly, the Arabs are ennobled by God's Apostle. Peradventure some of them have many ancestors in common with him, and we ourselves are only removed by a few forbears from his line of descent, in which we accompany him back to Adam. Notwithstanding "'Tis only noble to be good." this, if the foreigners bring good works and we bring none, by God, they are nearer to Muḥammad on the day of Resurrection than we. Therefore let no man regard affinity, but let him work for that which is in God's ‘UMAR IBNU ’L-KHAṬṬÁB189 hands to bestow. He that is retarded by his works will not be sped by his lineage."360
Affinity to Muhammad was also taken into account. "By God," exclaimed Umar, "we haven't gained superiority in this world, The elite of Islam. nor do we expect any rewards for our deeds from God in the hereafter, except through Muhammad (God bless him and grant him peace!). He is our claim to nobility; his tribe is the noblest of the Arabs, and those who are closer to him by blood are even nobler. Truly, the Arabs are honored by God's Apostle. Some of them may share many ancestors with him, and we ourselves are only a few generations removed from his lineage, tracing back to Adam with him. Nevertheless, "It's only noble to be good." if foreigners bring good deeds and we bring none, by God, they will be closer to Muhammad on the Day of Resurrection than we are. So, no one should focus on their lineage; instead, let them strive for what is in God's hands to give. Those hindered by their deeds won't be helped by their ancestry." Umar ibn al-Khattab189 360
It may be said of ‘Umar, not less appropriately than of Cromwell, that he
It may be said of ‘Umar, not less fittingly than of Cromwell, that he
and he too justified the poet's maxim—
and he also supported the poet's saying—
Under the system which he organised Arabia, purged of infidels, became a vast recruiting-ground for the standing armies of Islam: the Arabs in the conquered territories formed an exclusive military class, living in great camps and supported by revenues derived from the non-Muḥammadan population. Out of such camps arose two cities destined to make their Foundation of Baṣra and Kúfa (638 a.d.). mark in literary history—Baṣra (Bassora) on the delta of the Tigris and Euphrates, and Kúfa, which was founded about the same time on the western branch of the latter stream, not far from Ḥíra.
Under the system he established, Arabia, cleansed of non-believers, turned into a vast recruiting ground for the standing armies of Islam: the Arabs in the conquered areas formed an exclusive military class, living in large camps and supported by income from the non-Muslim population. From such camps emerged two cities that would leave their mark in literary history—Baṣra (Bassora) on the delta of the Tigris and Euphrates, and Kúfa, which was founded around the same time on the western branch of the latter river, not far from Ḥíra.
‘Umar was murdered by a Persian slave named Fírúz while leading the prayers in the Great Mosque. With Death of ‘Umar (644 a.d.). his death the military theocracy and the palmy days of the Patriarchal Caliphate draw to a close. The broad lines of his character appear in the anecdotes translated above, though many details might be added to complete the picture. Simple and frugal; doing his duty without fear or favour; energetic even to harshness, yet capable of tenderness towards the weak; a severe judge of others and especially of himself, he was a born ruler and every inch a man. Looking back on THE ORTHODOX CALIPHATE190 the turmoils which followed his death one is inclined to agree with the opinion of a saintly doctor who said, five centuries afterwards, that "the good fortune of Islam was shrouded in the grave-clothes of ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb."361
‘Umar was killed by a Persian slave named Fírúz while he was leading prayers in the Great Mosque. With Death of 'Umar (644 A.D.). his death, the military theocracy and the golden age of the Patriarchal Caliphate came to an end. The main aspects of his character are reflected in the anecdotes shared above, though many details could be added to complete the picture. He was simple and frugal, fulfilling his duties without fear or favoritism; energetic to the point of being harsh, yet capable of showing tenderness to the weak; a tough judge of others and especially of himself. He was a natural leader and truly a man. Looking back at THE ORTHODOX CALIPHATE190 the chaos that followed his death, one might agree with a saintly scholar who said, five centuries later, that "the good fortune of Islam was wrapped in the grave-clothes of ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb."361
When the Meccan aristocrats accepted Islam, they only yielded to the inevitable. They were now to have an opportunity ‘Uthmán elected Caliph (644 a.d.). of revenging themselves. ‘Uthmán b. ‘Affán, who succeeded ‘Umar as Caliph, belonged to a distinguished Meccan family, the Umayyads or descendants of Umayya, which had always taken a leading part in the opposition to Muḥammad, though ‘Uthmán himself was among the Prophet's first disciples. He was a pious, well-meaning old man—an easy tool in the hands of his ambitious kinsfolk. They soon climbed into all the most lucrative and important offices and lived on the fat of the land, while too often their ungodly behaviour gave point to the question whether these converts of the eleventh hour were not still heathens at heart. Other causes contributed to excite a general General disaffection. discontent. The rapid growth of luxury and immorality in the Holy Cities as well as in the new settlements was an eyesore to devout Moslems. The true Islamic aristocracy, the Companions of the Prophet, headed by ‘Alí, Ṭalḥa, and Zubayr, strove to undermine the rival nobility which threatened them with destruction. The factious soldiery were ripe for revolt against Umayyad arrogance ‘Uthmán murdered (656 a.d.). and greed. Rebellion broke out, and finally the aged Caliph, after enduring a siege of several weeks, was murdered in his own house. This event marks an epoch in the history of the Arabs. The ensuing civil wars rent the unity of Islam from top to bottom, and the wound has never healed.
When the Meccan aristocrats accepted Islam, they were just giving in to what was inevitable. Now they had a chance for revenge. ‘Uthmán b. ‘Affán, who succeeded ‘Umar as Caliph, came from a prominent Meccan family, the Umayyads, who had always been key players in opposing Muḥammad, although ‘Uthmán himself was one of the Prophet's first followers. He was a devout, well-meaning old man, easily manipulated by his ambitious relatives. They quickly ascended to the most profitable and important positions, enjoying the good life, while their unethical behavior raised doubts about whether these late converts truly left their pagan ways behind. Other issues also stirred up widespread discontent. The rapid rise of luxury and immorality in the Holy Cities and the new settlements was a sore spot for devout Muslims. The true Islamic elite, the Prophet's Companions, led by ‘Alí, Ṭalḥa, and Zubayr, sought to undermine the rival nobility that threatened their existence. The discontented soldiers were ready to revolt against the Umayyad arrogance and greed. Rebellion erupted, and ultimately the elderly Caliph, after facing a siege for several weeks, was murdered in his own home. This event marked a significant turning point in Arab history. The subsequent civil wars shattered the unity of Islam, a divide that has never fully healed.
‘Alí, the Prophet's cousin and son-in-law, who had hitherto ‘UTHMÁN AND ‘ALÍ191 remained in the background, was now made Caliph. Although ‘Alí elected Caliph (656 a.d.). the suspicion that he was in league with the murderers may be put aside, he showed culpable weakness in leaving ‘Uthmán to his fate without an effort to save him. But ‘Alí had almost every virtue except those of the ruler: energy, decision, and foresight. He was a gallant warrior, a wise counsellor, a true friend, and a generous foe. Character of ‘Alí. He excelled in poetry and in eloquence; his verses and sayings are famous throughout the Muḥammadan East, though few of them can be considered authentic. A fine spirit worthy to be compared with Montrose and Bayard, he had no talent for the stern realities of statecraft, and was overmatched by unscrupulous rivals who knew that "war is a game of deceit." Thus his career was in one sense a failure: his authority as Caliph was never admitted, while he lived, by the whole community. On the other hand, he has exerted, down to the present day, a posthumous influence only His apotheosis. second to that of Muḥammad himself. Within a century of his death he came to be regarded as the Prophet's successor jure divino; as a blessed martyr, sinless and infallible; and by some even as an incarnation of God. The ‘Alí of Shí‘ite legend is not an historical figure glorified: rather does he symbolise, in purely mythical fashion, the religious aspirations and political aims of a large section of the Moslem world.
‘Alí, the Prophet's cousin and son-in-law, who had previously ‘Uthmán and ‘Alí191 stayed in the background, was now appointed Caliph. Although 'Ali elected Caliph (656 AD). the suspicion that he was involved with the murderers can be dismissed, he showed serious weakness by leaving ‘Uthmán to his fate without trying to save him. However, ‘Alí had almost every virtue except those needed for leadership: energy, decisiveness, and foresight. He was a brave warrior, a wise advisor, a true friend, and a generous opponent. Character of ‘Ali. He excelled in poetry and speech; his verses and sayings are well-known throughout the Muḥammadan East, though few can be called authentic. A noble spirit comparable to Montrose and Bayard, he lacked the skill for the harsh realities of governance and was outmaneuvered by ruthless rivals who understood that “war is a game of deceit.” Thus, his career was, in one way, a failure: his authority as Caliph was never fully acknowledged by the entire community while he was alive. On the other hand, he has had, even to this day, a lasting influence that is only His rise to greatness. second to that of Muḥammad himself. Within a century of his death, he came to be seen as the Prophet's successor jure divino; regarded as a blessed martyr, sinless and infallible; and by some even considered an incarnation of God. The ‘Alí of Shí‘ite legend is not merely a glorified historical figure: he symbolizes, in a purely mythical way, the religious aspirations and political goals of a significant part of the Moslem world.
To return to our narrative. No sooner was ‘Alí proclaimed Caliph by the victorious rebels than Mu‘áwiya b. ‘Alí against Mu‘áwiya. Abí Sufyán, the governor of Syria, raised the cry of vengeance for ‘Uthmán and refused to take the oath of allegiance. As head of the Umayyad family, Mu‘áwiya might justly demand that the murderers of his kinsman should be punished, but the contest THE ORTHODOX CALIPHATE192 between him and ‘Alí was virtually for the Caliphate. A great battle was fought at Ṣiffín, a village on the Euphrates. ‘Alí had well-nigh gained the day Battle of Ṣiffín (657 a.d.). when Mu‘áwiya bethought him of a stratagem. He ordered his troops to fix Korans on the points of their lances and to shout, "Here is the Book of God: let it decide between us!" The miserable trick succeeded. In ‘Alí's army there were many pious fanatics to whom the proposed arbitration by the Koran appealed with irresistible force. They now sprang forward clamorously, threatening to betray their leader unless he would submit his cause to the Book. Vainly did ‘Alí remonstrate with the mutineers, and warn them of the trap into which they were driving him, and this too at the moment when victory was within their grasp. He Arbitration. had no choice but to yield and name as his umpire a man of doubtful loyalty, Abú Músá al-Ash‘arí, one of the oldest surviving Companions of the Prophet. Mu‘áwiya on his part named ‘Amr b. al-‘Áṣ, whose cunning had prompted the decisive manœuvre. When the umpires came forth to give judgment, Abú Músá rose and in accordance with what had been arranged at the preliminary conference pronounced that both ‘Alí and Mu‘áwiya should be deposed and that the The award. people should elect a proper Caliph in their stead. "Lo," said he, laying down his sword, "even thus do I depose ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib." Then ‘Amr advanced and spoke as follows: "O people! ye have heard the judgment of my colleague. He has called you to witness that he deposes ‘Alí. Now I call you to witness that I confirm Mu‘áwiya, even as I make fast this sword of mine," and suiting the action to the word, he returned it to its sheath. It is characteristic of Arabian notions of morality that this impudent fraud was hailed by Mu‘áwiya's adherents as a diplomatic triumph which gave him a colourable pretext CIVIL WAR193 for assuming the title of Caliph. Both sides prepared to renew the struggle, but in the meanwhile ‘Alí found his hands full nearer home. A numerous party among his troops, including the same zealots who had forced arbitration upon him, now cast him off because he had accepted The Khárijites revolt against ‘Alí. it, fell out from the ranks, and raised the standard of revolt. These 'Outgoers,' or Khárijites, as they were called, maintained their theocratic principles with desperate courage, and though often defeated took the field again and again. ‘Alí's plans for recovering Syria were finally abandoned Alí assassinated (661 a.d.). in 660, when he concluded peace with Mu‘áwiya, and shortly afterwards he was struck down in the Mosque at Kúfa, which he had made his capital, by Ibn Muljam, a Khárijite conspirator.
To get back to our story. As soon as ‘Alí was declared Caliph by the victorious rebels, Mu‘áwiya b. Abí Sufyán, the governor of Syria, issued a call for revenge for ‘Uthmán and refused to pledge loyalty. As the leader of the Umayyad family, Mu‘áwiya had every right to demand that those who killed his relative be punished, but the conflict between him and ‘Alí was essentially a struggle for the Caliphate. A major battle took place at Ṣiffín, a village on the Euphrates. ‘Alí was on the verge of winning when Mu‘áwiya came up with a clever tactic. He instructed his soldiers to attach Qurans to the tips of their lances and shout, "Here is the Book of God: let it decide between us!" This deceitful maneuver worked. In ‘Alí's army, there were many devout zealots who found the call for arbitration by the Quran irresistible. They rushed forward, loudly threatening to betray their leader unless he agreed to let the Book decide the matter. Despite ‘Alí's desperate attempts to reason with the rebels and warn them about the trap they were pushing him into—especially at that moment when victory was within reach—he had no choice but to concede and appoint a man of questionable loyalty, Abú Músá al-Ash‘arí, one of the last surviving Companions of the Prophet, as his arbitrator. Mu‘áwiya chose ‘Amr b. al-‘Áṣ, whose crafty thinking had inspired the pivotal maneuver. When the arbitrators came forward to deliver their verdict, Abú Músá stood up and, following what had been decided at the preliminary meeting, declared that both ‘Alí and Mu‘áwiya should be removed from power and that the people should elect a proper Caliph to take their place. "Look," he said, laying down his sword, "this is how I depose ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib." Then ‘Amr stepped forward and said, "O people! You have heard my colleague's judgment. He has called you to witness that he deposes ‘Alí. Now I call you to witness that I confirm Mu‘áwiya, even as I put away this sword of mine," and he sheathed his sword as he spoke. It reflects the Arabian perspective on morality that this brazen trick was celebrated by Mu‘áwiya's supporters as a diplomatic victory, giving him a plausible reason to adopt the title of Caliph. Both sides readied for further conflict, but in the meantime, ‘Alí found himself dealing with issues closer to home. A large faction within his troops, including the same zealots who had forced the arbitration on him, now rejected him for accepting it, broke away from the ranks, and raised the banner of rebellion. These 'Outgoers,' or Khárijites, as they were known, upheld their radical beliefs with fierce determination and, despite frequent defeats, continued to return to battle. ‘Alí's plans to reclaim Syria were ultimately abandoned in 660 when he made peace with Mu‘áwiya, and shortly after, he was assassinated in the Mosque at Kúfa, which he had made his capital, by Ibn Muljam, a Khárijite conspirator.
With ‘Alí's fall our sketch of the Orthodox Caliphate may fitly end. It was necessary to give some account of these years so vital in the history of Islam, even at the risk of wearying the reader, who will perhaps wish that less space were devoted to political affairs.
With 'Ali's downfall, our overview of the Orthodox Caliphate can appropriately come to a close. It was important to provide some insight into these years that are crucial in the history of Islam, even if it might bore the reader, who may prefer less focus on political matters.
The Umayyads came into power, but, except in Syria and Egypt, they ruled solely by the sword. As descendants and representatives of the pagan aristocracy, which The Umayyad dynasty. strove with all its might to defeat Muḥammad, they were usurpers in the eyes of the Moslem community which they claimed to lead as his successors.362 We shall see, a little further on, how this opposition expressed itself in two great parties: the Shí‘ites or followers of ‘Alí, and the radical sect of the Khárijites, who have been mentioned above; and how it was gradually reinforced by the non-Arabian Moslems until it overwhelmed THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY194 the Umayyad Government and set up the ‘Abbásids in their place. In estimating the character of the Umayyads one must bear in mind that the epitaph on the fallen Moslem tradition hostile to the Umayyads. dynasty was composed by their enemies, and can no more be considered historically truthful than the lurid picture which Tacitus has drawn of the Emperor Tiberius. Because they kept the revolutionary forces in check with ruthless severity, the Umayyads pass for bloodthirsty tyrants; whereas the best of them at any rate were strong and singularly capable rulers, bad Moslems and good men of the world, seldom cruel, plain livers if not high thinkers; who upon the whole stand as much above the ‘Abbásids in morality as below them in culture and intellect. Mu‘áwiya's clemency was proverbial, though he too could be stern on occasion. When members of the house of ‘Alí came to visit him at Damascus, which was now the capital of the Muḥammadan Empire, he gave them honourable lodging and entertainment and was anxious to do what they asked; but they (relates the historian Mu‘áwiya's clemency. approvingly) used to address him in the rudest terms and affront him in the vilest manner: sometimes he would answer them with a jest, and another time he would feign not to hear, and he always dismissed them with splendid presents and ample donations.363 "I do not employ my sword," he said, "when my whip suffices me, nor my whip when my tongue suffices me; and were there but a single hair (of friendship) between me and my subjects, I would not let it be snapped."364 After the business of the day he sought relaxation in books. His hours of study. "He consecrated a third part of every night to the history of the Arabs and their famous battles; the history of foreign peoples, their kings, and their government; the biographies of monarchs, including their wars MU‘ÁWIYA195 and stratagems and methods of rule; and other matters connected with Ancient History."365
The Umayyads took power, but, apart from Syria and Egypt, they ruled mainly through force. As descendants of the pagan elite that The Umayyad dynasty. tried hard to defeat Muhammad, they were viewed as usurpers by the Muslim community that they claimed to represent as his successors.362 Later, we will see how this opposition showed itself in two major groups: the Shí‘ites or followers of ‘Alí, and the radical Khárijites mentioned earlier; and how it gradually gained support from non-Arab Muslims until it eventually toppled the Umayyad Government and replaced them with the ‘Abbásids. When evaluating the Umayyads, it’s important to remember that the epitaph on the fallen Muslim tradition opposes the Umayyads. dynasty was written by their enemies and cannot be considered historically accurate, much like the dramatic portrayal Tacitus gave of Emperor Tiberius. Though they maintained control over revolutionary forces with brutal efficiency, the Umayyads are seen as ruthless tyrants; however, the best among them were actually strong, highly capable leaders—poor Muslims but good world citizens—not often cruel, simple livers if not profound thinkers; overall, they rank higher than the ‘Abbásids in morality but lower in culture and intellect. Mu‘áwiya’s kindness was well-known, although he could be strict at times. When members of the ‘Alí family came to visit him in Damascus, now the capital of the Muslim Empire, he offered them respectable accommodations and hospitality and was eager to fulfill their requests; yet they (the historian notes approvingly) would greet him in the harshest terms and insult him in the most despicable ways: sometimes he would respond with humor, at other times he would pretend not to hear, and he always sent them away with generous gifts and substantial donations.363 "I don’t use my sword," he said, "when my whip can do the job, nor my whip when my words can suffice; and if there were even a single hair of friendship between me and my subjects, I wouldn’t let it break."364 After the day’s affairs, he found relaxation in reading. His study hours. "He dedicated a third of every night to studying the history of the Arabs and their notable battles; the history of foreign nations, their kings, and their governments; the biographies of monarchs, including their wars and strategies and methods of ruling; and other topics related to Ancient History."365
Mu‘áwiya's chief henchman was Ziyád, the son of Sumayya (Sumayya being the name of his mother), or, as he is generally Ziyád ibn Abíhi. called, Ziyád ibn Abíhi, i.e., 'Ziyád his father's son,' for none knew who was his sire, though rumour pointed to Abú Sufyán; in which case Ziyád would have been Mu‘áwiya's half-brother. Mu‘áwiya, instead of disavowing the scandalous imputation, acknowledged him as such, and made him governor of Baṣra, where he ruled the Eastern provinces with a rod of iron.
Mu‘áwiya's main enforcer was Ziyád, the son of Sumayya (Sumayya being his mother's name), or, as he is usually referred to, Ziyád ibn Abíhi, meaning 'Ziyád his father's son,' since no one knew who his father was, though rumors suggested it was Abú Sufyán; if true, that would make Ziyád Mu‘áwiya's half-brother. Instead of denying this scandalous claim, Mu‘áwiya accepted it and appointed him governor of Baṣra, where he ruled the Eastern provinces with an iron fist.
Mu‘áwiya was a crafty diplomatist—he has been well compared to Richelieu—whose profound knowledge of human nature enabled him to gain over men of moderate opinions in all the parties opposed to him. Events were soon to prove the hollowness of this outward reconciliation. Yazíd, who succeeded his father, was the son of Maysún, a Yazíd (680-683 a.d.). Bedouin woman whom Mu‘áwiya married before he rose to be Caliph. The luxury of Damascus had no charm for her wild spirit, and she gave utterance to her feeling of homesickness in melancholy verse:—
Mu‘áwiya was a shrewd politician—often compared to Richelieu—whose deep understanding of human nature allowed him to win over those with moderate views from all the groups opposing him. Events would soon reveal the emptiness of this apparent harmony. Yazíd, who took over after his father, was the son of Maysún, a Yazíd (680-683 CE). Bedouin woman whom Mu‘áwiya married before he became Caliph. The opulence of Damascus held no appeal for her wild spirit, and she expressed her feelings of homesickness in sorrowful poetry:—
THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY196 Mu‘áwiya, annoyed by the contemptuous allusion to himself, took the dame at her word. She returned to her own family, and Yazíd grew up as a Bedouin, with the instincts and tastes which belong to the Bedouins—love of pleasure, hatred of piety, and reckless disregard for the laws of religion. The beginning of his reign was marked by an event of which even now few Moslems can speak without a thrill of horror and dismay. The facts are briefly these: In the autumn of the year 680 Ḥusayn, the son of ‘Alí, claiming to be the rightful Caliph in virtue of his descent from the Prophet, quitted Mecca with his whole family and a number of devoted friends, and set out for Kúfa, where he expected the population, which was almost entirely Shí‘ite, to rally to his cause. It was a foolhardy adventure. Ḥusayn marches on Kúfa. The poet Farazdaq, who knew the fickle temper of his fellow-townsmen, told Ḥusayn that although their hearts were with him, their swords would be with the Umayyads; but his warning was given in vain. Meanwhile ‘Ubaydulláh b. Ziyád, the governor of Kúfa, having overawed the insurgents in the city and beheaded their leader, Muslim b. ‘Aqíl, who was a cousin of Ḥusayn, sent a force of cavalry with orders to bring the arch-rebel to a stand. Retreat was still open to him. But his followers cried out that the blood of Muslim must be avenged, and Ḥusayn could not hesitate. Turning northward along the Euphrates, he encamped at Karbalá with his little band, which, including the women and children, amounted to some two hundred souls. In this hopeless situation he offered terms which might have been accepted if Shamir b. Dhi ’l-Jawshan, a name for ever infamous and accursed, had not persuaded ‘Ubaydulláh to insist on unconditional surrender. The demand was refused, and Ḥusayn drew up his comrades—a handful of men and boys—for battle against the host which surrounded them. All the harrowing details invented by grief and passion can scarcely BATTLE OF KARBALA197 Massacre of Ḥusayn and his followers at Karbalá (10th Muḥarram, 61 a.h. = 10th October, 680 a.d.). heighten the tragedy of the closing scene. It would appear that the Umayyad officers themselves shrank from the odium of a general massacre, and hoped to take the Prophet's grandson alive. Shamir, however, had no such scruples. Chafing at delay, he urged his soldiers to the assault. The unequal struggle was soon over. Ḥusayn fell, pierced by an arrow, and his brave followers were cut down beside him to the last man.
THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY196 Mu‘áwiya, irritated by the disrespectful reference to him, took the lady at her word. She went back to her family, and Yazíd grew up as a Bedouin, embracing the instincts and preferences of the Bedouins—love of pleasure, disdain for religious piety, and a reckless disregard for religious laws. The start of his reign was marked by an event that even now few Muslims can discuss without a sense of horror and despair. Here are the key facts: In the autumn of 680, Ḥusayn, the son of ‘Alí, asserting his claim to the rightful Caliphate due to his lineage from the Prophet, left Mecca with his entire family and several loyal friends, heading to Kúfa, where he expected the largely Shí‘ite population to support him. It was a reckless venture. Ḥusayn marches on Kúfa. The poet Farazdaq, familiar with the fickle nature of his compatriots, warned Ḥusayn that although they supported him in spirit, their actions would favor the Umayyads; however, his warning fell on deaf ears. Meanwhile, ‘Ubaydulláh b. Ziyád, the governor of Kúfa, having intimidated the rebels in the city and executed their leader, Muslim b. ‘Aqíl, who was related to Ḥusayn, dispatched a cavalry force with orders to capture the primary rebel. Retreat was still an option for him. But his followers insisted that they must avenge Muslim’s blood, and Ḥusayn could not waver. Heading north along the Euphrates, he set up camp at Karbalá with his small group, which included women and children, totaling about two hundred people. In this dire situation, he proposed terms that could have been agreed upon if Shamir b. Dhi ’l-Jawshan, a name forever marked by infamy, had not convinced ‘Ubaydulláh to demand unconditional surrender. The demand was refused, and Ḥusayn lined up his comrades—a handful of men and boys—for battle against the overwhelming forces surrounding them. All the heart-wrenching details spun by sorrow and anger barely amplify the tragedy of the final moments. It seems that even the Umayyad officers hesitated at the thought of a mass killing and hoped to capture the Prophet's grandson alive. However, Shamir had no such qualms. Frustrated by delays, he urged his soldiers to attack. The unequal fight was over quickly. Ḥusayn succumbed, struck by an arrow, and his brave followers were killed beside him to the last man. BATTLE OF KARBALA197 Massacre of Ḥusayn and his followers at Karbalá (10th Muḥarram, 61 a.h. = 10th October, 680 a.d.).
Muḥammadan tradition, which with rare exceptions is uniformly hostile to the Umayyad dynasty, regards Ḥusayn Differing views of Muḥammadan and European writers. as a martyr and Yazíd as his murderer; while modern historians, for the most part, agree with Sir W. Muir, who points out that Ḥusayn, "having yielded himself to a treasonable, though impotent design upon the throne, was committing an offence that endangered society and demanded swift suppression." This was naturally the view of the party in power, and the reader must form his own conclusion as to how far it justifies the action which they took. For Moslems the question is decided by the relation of the Umayyads to Islam. Violators of its laws and spurners of its The Umayyads judged by Islam. ideals, they could never be anything but tyrants; and being tyrants, they had no right to slay believers who rose in arms against their usurped authority. The so-called verdict of history, when we come to examine it, is seen to be the verdict of religion, the judgment of theocratic Islam on Arabian Imperialism. On this ground the Umayyads are justly condemned, but it is well to remember that in Moslem eyes the distinction between Character of Yazíd. Church and State does not exist. Yazíd was a bad Churchman: therefore he was a wicked tyrant; the one thing involves the other. From our unprejudiced standpoint, he was an amiable prince who inherited his mother's poetic talent, and infinitely THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY198 preferred wine, music, and sport to the drudgery of public affairs. The Syrian Arabs, who recognised the Umayyads as legitimate, thought highly of him: "Jucundissimus," says a Christian writer, "et cunctis nationibus regni ejus subditis vir gratissime habitus, qui nullam unquam, ut omnibus moris est, sibi regalis fastigii causa gloriam appetivit, sed communis cum omnibus civiliter vixit."367 He deplored the fate of the women and children of Ḥusayn's family, treated them with every mark of respect, and sent them to Medína, where their account of the tragedy added fresh fuel to the hatred and indignation with which its authors were generally regarded.
Muḥammadan tradition, which is generally critical of the Umayyad dynasty, views Ḥusayn as a martyr and Yazíd as his killer; modern historians mostly agree with Sir W. Muir, who argues that Ḥusayn, "having submitted to a treasonous, albeit ineffective, plot against the throne, was committing an offense that posed a threat to society and required immediate action." This perspective naturally aligns with those in power, and readers must decide for themselves how much it justifies their actions. For Muslims, the matter is determined by the Umayyads' relationship with Islam. As violators of its laws and rejecters of its ideals, they could never be seen as anything but tyrants; and as tyrants, they had no right to kill believers who revolted against their illegitimate rule. The so-called historical verdict, when examined, turns out to be one of religious judgment—the assessment of theocratic Islam on Arabian Imperialism. On this basis, the Umayyads are rightly condemned, but it's important to remember that, in the eyes of Muslims, there is no separation between Church and State. Yazíd was a poor representative of the Church; therefore, he was deemed a wicked tyrant; the two are interconnected. From our unbiased viewpoint, he was a likable prince who inherited his mother’s gift for poetry and much preferred wine, music, and leisure to the responsibilities of governance. The Syrian Arabs, who viewed the Umayyads as legitimate rulers, thought highly of him: "Jucundissimus," says a Christian writer, "and held in great esteem by all subjects of his kingdom, who never sought royal glory for its own sake, but lived civilly and equally with everyone." He lamented the fate of Ḥusayn's family members, treated them with utmost respect, and sent them to Medína, where their account of the tragedy only intensified the animosity and outrage directed at its perpetrators.
The Umayyads had indeed ample cause to rue the day of Karbalá. It gave the Shí‘ite faction a rallying-cry—"Vengeance for Ḥusayn!"—which was taken up on all sides, and especially by the Persian Mawálí, or Clients, who longed for deliverance from the Arab yoke. Their amalgamation with the Shí‘a—a few years later they flocked in thousands to the standard of Mukhtár—was an event of the utmost historical importance, which will be discussed when we come to speak of the Shí‘ites in particular.
The Umayyads definitely had plenty of reasons to regret the day of Karbalá. It gave the Shí‘ite group a rallying cry—"Vengeance for Ḥusayn!"—which was embraced by many, especially the Persian Mawálí, or Clients, who yearned for freedom from Arab dominance. Their joining forces with the Shí‘a—just a few years later, they flocked in thousands to support Mukhtár—was a highly significant historical event, which will be covered when we discuss the Shí‘ites in detail.
The slaughter of Ḥusayn does not complete the tale of Yazíd's enormities. Medína, the Prophet's city, having Medína and Mecca desecrated (682-3 a.d.). expelled its Umayyad governor, was sacked by a Syrian army, while Mecca itself, where ‘Abdulláh b. Zubayr had set up as rival Caliph, was besieged, and the Ka‘ba laid in ruins. These outrages, shocking to Moslem sentiment, kindled a flame of rebellion. Ḥusayn was avenged by Mukhtár, Rebellion of Mukhtár (685-6 a.d.). who seized Kúfa and executed some three hundred of the guilty citizens, including the miscreant Shamir. His troops defeated and slew ‘Ubaydulláh b. Ziyád, but he himself was slain, not long afterwards, by YAZÍD199 Mus‘ab, the brother of Ibn Zubayr, and seven thousand of his followers were massacred in cold blood. On Yazíd's death (683) the Umayyad Empire threatened to fall to pieces. As a contemporary poet sang—
The killing of Ḥusayn doesn’t finish the story of Yazíd's atrocities. Medína, the city of the Prophet, got rid of its Umayyad governor and was plundered by a Syrian army, while Mecca, where ‘Abdulláh b. Zubayr had proclaimed himself as a rival Caliph, was under siege and the Ka‘ba was left in ruins. These shocking acts deeply angered the Muslim community and sparked a call for rebellion. Ḥusayn's death was avenged by Mukhtár, who took control of Kúfa and executed around three hundred of the guilty citizens, including the wrongdoer Shamir. Mukhtár’s forces defeated and killed ‘Ubaydulláh b. Ziyád, but he was later killed by Mus‘ab, the brother of Ibn Zubayr, along with seven thousand of his followers who were brutally slaughtered. After Yazíd's death (683), the Umayyad Empire was on the verge of collapse. As a contemporary poet said—
Fierce dissensions broke out among the Syrian Arabs, the backbone of the dynasty. The great tribal groups of Kalb and Civil war renewed. Qays, whose coalition had hitherto maintained the Umayyads in power, fought on opposite sides at Marj Ráhiṭ (684), the former for Marwán and the latter for Ibn Zubayr. Marwán's victory secured the allegiance of Syria, but henceforth Qays and Kalb were always at daggers drawn.369 This was essentially a feud between the Northern and the Southern Arabs—a feud which rapidly extended and developed into a permanent racial enmity. They carried it with them to the farthest ends Rivalry of Northern and Southern Arabs. of the world, so that, for example, after the conquest of Spain precautions had to be taken against civil war by providing that Northerners and Southerners should not settle in the same districts. The literary history of this antagonism has been sketched by Dr. Goldziher with his wonted erudition and acumen.370 Satire was, of course, the THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY200 principal weapon of both sides. Here is a fragment by a Northern poet which belongs to the Umayyad period:—
Fierce conflicts broke out among the Syrian Arabs, who were the backbone of the dynasty. The major tribal groups of Kalb and Qays, which had previously united to support the Umayyads, fought on opposite sides at Marj Ráhiṭ (684)—Kalb supporting Marwán and Qays backing Ibn Zubayr. Marwán's victory secured Syria's support, but from then on, Qays and Kalb were always in conflict. This was essentially a feud between the Northern and Southern Arabs—a rivalry that quickly grew into a lasting racial hostility. They carried this animosity with them to the farthest reaches of the world, so that, for instance, after the conquest of Spain, measures had to be taken to prevent civil war by ensuring that Northerners and Southerners would not settle in the same areas. Dr. Goldziher has detailed the literary history of this antagonism with his usual expertise and insight. Satire was, of course, the main weapon used by both sides. Here’s a fragment by a Northern poet from the Umayyad period:—
Thus the Arab nation was again torn asunder by the old tribal pretensions which Muḥammad sought to abolish. That they ultimately proved fatal to the Umayyads is no matter for surprise; the sorely pressed dynasty was already tottering, its enemies were at its gates. By good fortune it produced at this crisis an exceptionally able and vigorous ruler, ‘Abdu ’l-Malik b. Marwán, who not only saved his house from destruction, but re-established its supremacy and inaugurated a more brilliant epoch than any that had gone before.
Thus, the Arab nation was once again divided by the old tribal rivalries that Muḥammad tried to eliminate. It’s not surprising that these issues ultimately brought down the Umayyads; the struggling dynasty was already unstable, with enemies threatening at the gates. Fortunately, during this crisis, it produced an exceptionally capable and strong ruler, ‘Abdu’l-Malik b. Marwán, who not only saved his dynasty from destruction but also reestablished its dominance and started a more impressive era than any that had come before.
‘Abdu ’l-Malik succeeded his father in 685, but required seven years of hard fighting to make good his claim to the ‘Abdu ’l-Malik and his successors. Caliphate. When his most formidable rival, Ibn Zubayr, had fallen in battle (692), the eastern provinces were still overrun by rebels, who offered a desperate resistance to the governor of ‘Iráq, the iron-handed Ḥajjáj. But enough of bloodshed. Peace also had her victories during the troubled reign of ‘Abdu ’l-Malik and the calmer sway of his successors. Four of the next five Caliphs were his own sons—Walíd (705-715), Sulaymán (715-717), Yazíd II (720-724), and Hishám (724-743); the fifth, ‘Umar II, was the son of his brother, ‘Abdu ’l-‘Azíz. For the greater part of this time the Moslem lands enjoyed a well-earned interval of repose and prosperity, which mitigated, though it could not undo, the frightful devastation wrought by ‘ABDU ’L-MALIK201 twenty years of almost continuous civil war. Many reforms were introduced, some wholly political in character, while others inspired by the same motives have, none the less, a direct bearing on literary history. ‘Abdu ’l-Malik Reforms of ‘Abdu ’l-Malik. organised an excellent postal service, by means of relays of horses, for the conveyance of despatches and travellers; he substituted for the Byzantine and Persian coins, which had hitherto been in general use, new gold and silver pieces, on which be caused sentences from the Koran to be engraved; and he made Arabic, instead of Greek or Persian, the official language of financial administration. Steps were taken, moreover, to improve the extremely defective Arabic script, and in this way to provide a sound basis for the study and interpretation of the Koran as well as for the collection of ḥadíths or sayings of the Prophet, which form an indispensable supplement thereto. The Arabic alphabet, as it was then written, consisted entirely The writing of Arabic. of consonants, so that, to give an illustration from English, bnd might denote band, bend, bind, or bond; crt might stand for cart, carat, curt, and so on. To an Arab this ambiguity mattered little; far worse confusion arose from the circumstance that many of the consonants themselves were exactly alike: thus, e.g., it was possible to read the same combination of three letters as bnt, nbt, byt, tnb, ntb, nyb, and in various other ways. Considering the difficulties of the Arabic language, which are so great that a European aided by scientific grammars and unequivocal texts will often find himself puzzled even when he has become tolerably familiar with it, one may imagine that the Koran was virtually a sealed book to all but a few among the crowds of foreigners who accepted Islam after the early conquests. ‘Abdu’l-Malik's viceroy in ‘Iráq, the famous Ḥajjáj, who began life as a schoolmaster, exerted himself to promote the use of vowel-marks (borrowed from the Syriac) and of the diacritical points placed above or below similar consonants. This extraordinary man THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY202 deserves more than a passing mention. A stern disciplinarian, who could be counted upon to do his duty without any regard to public opinion, he was chosen by ‘Abdu ’l-Malik to besiege Mecca, which Ibn Zubayr was holding Ḥajjáj b. Yúsuf († 714 a.d.). as anti-Caliph. Ḥajjáj bombarded the city, defeated the Pretender, and sent his head to Damascus. Two years afterwards he became governor of ‘Iráq. Entering the Mosque at Kúfa, he mounted the pulpit and introduced himself to the assembled townsmen in these memorable words:—
‘Abdu ’l-Malik took over from his father in 685, but he needed seven years of hard fighting to secure his claim to the ‘Abdu’l-Malik and his successors. Caliphate. After his biggest rival, Ibn Zubayr, fell in battle (692), the eastern provinces were still filled with rebels who put up fierce resistance against the governor of ‘Iráq, the tough Ḥajjáj. But enough with the bloodshed. Peace also had its victories during the troubled reign of ‘Abdu ’l-Malik and the calmer rule of his successors. Four out of the next five Caliphs were his sons—Walíd (705-715), Sulaymán (715-717), Yazíd II (720-724), and Hishám (724-743); the fifth, ‘Umar II, was the son of his brother, ‘Abdu ’l-‘Azíz. For most of this time, the Muslim lands enjoyed a well-deserved break and prosperity, which eased, though it couldn’t erase, the terrible destruction caused by ‘Abdul Malik201 twenty years of nearly continuous civil war. Many reforms were put in place, some entirely political, while others, while similar in motivation, directly impacted literary history. ‘Abdu ’l-Malik Reforms of Abd al-Malik. set up an excellent postal service with relay horses for delivering messages and travelers; he replaced the Byzantine and Persian coins that had been widely used with new gold and silver coins, which featured phrases from the Koran; and he established Arabic as the official language of financial administration instead of Greek or Persian. Additionally, steps were taken to improve the very flawed Arabic script, laying a solid foundation for the study and interpretation of the Koran as well as the collection of ḥadíths, or sayings of the Prophet, which are essential supplements to it. The Arabic alphabet, as it was then written, consisted solely of consonants, so that, for example, bnd might refer to band, bend, bind, or bond; crt could stand for cart, carat, curt, etc. For Arabs, this ambiguity was not a big deal; however, more confusion arose due to the fact that many consonants looked exactly the same: for instance, it was possible to read the same combination of three letters as bnt, nbt, byt, tnb, ntb, nyb, and in various other ways. Given the challenges of the Arabic language, which are so significant that even a European equipped with scientific grammar guides and clear texts can often find himself puzzled, one can imagine that the Koran was almost an unreadable book to all but a few among the many foreigners who embraced Islam after the early conquests. ‘Abdu’l-Malik's viceroy in ‘Iráq, the famous Ḥajjáj, who started his career as a schoolteacher, worked hard to promote the use of vowel marks (borrowed from Syriac) and diacritical points placed above or below similar consonants. This remarkable man THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY202 deserves more than a quick mention. A strict disciplinarian, who could be relied upon to fulfill his duties without regard for public opinion, he was chosen by ‘Abdu ’l-Malik to besiege Mecca, which was held by Ibn Zubayr as anti-Caliph. Ḥajjáj bombarded the city, defeated the Pretender, and sent his head to Damascus. Two years later, he became governor of ‘Iráq. When he entered the Mosque at Kúfa, he took to the pulpit and introduced himself to the gathered townspeople with these memorable words:—
"O people of Kúfa! I see heads that are ripe for cutting, and I am the man to do it; and methinks, I see blood between the turbans and beards."374 The rest of his speech was in keeping with the commencement. He used no idle threats, as the malcontents soon found out. Rebellion, which had been rampant before his arrival, was rapidly extinguished. "He restored order in ‘Iráq and subdued its people."375 For twenty years his despotic rule gave peace and security to the Eastern world. Cruel he may have been, though the tales of his bloodthirstiness are beyond doubt grossly exaggerated, but it should be put to his credit that he established and maintained the settled conditions which His service to literature. afford leisure for the cultivation of learning. Under his protection the Koran and Traditions were diligently studied both in Kúfa and Baṣra, where many Companions of the Prophet had made their home: hence arose in Baṣra the science of Grammar, with which, as we shall see in a subsequent page, the name of that city is peculiarly associated. ḤAJJÁJ IBN YÚSUF203 Ḥajjáj shared the literary tastes of his sovereign; he admired the old poets and patronised the new; he was a master of terse eloquence and plumed himself on his elegant Arabic style. The most hated man of his time, he lives in history as the savage oppressor and butcher of God-fearing Moslems. He served the Umayyads well and faithfully, and when he died in 714 a.d. he left behind him nothing but his Koran, his arms, and a few hundred pieces of silver.
"O people of Kúfa! I see heads ready to be cut off, and I'm the one to do it; and I sense that there's blood between the turbans and beards."374 The rest of his speech continued in the same tone. He didn't make empty threats, as the discontented quickly realized. The rebellion, which had been widespread before he arrived, was swiftly crushed. "He restored order in ‘Iráq and brought its people under control."375 For twenty years, his harsh rule provided peace and security to the Eastern world. He might have been cruel; although the stories about his bloodlust are certainly exaggerated, it should be noted that he established and maintained stability, which His contribution to literature. allowed for the pursuit of learning. Under his protection, the Koran and Traditions were actively studied in Kúfa and Baṣra, where many Companions of the Prophet settled, leading to the development of Grammar in Baṣra, a field closely tied to the city's name, as we will discuss on the next page. Ḥajjáj ibn Yúsuf203 Ḥajjáj shared his ruler's love for literature; he appreciated the classic poets and supported new ones; he was skilled in concise speech and took pride in his elegant Arabic style. The most despised man of his time, he is remembered in history as the brutal oppressor and slaughterer of devout Moslems. He served the Umayyads loyally, and when he died in 714 A.D., he left behind only his Koran, his weapons, and a few hundred coins.
It was a common saying at Damascus that under Walíd people talked of fine buildings, under Sulaymán of cookery Walíd (705-715 a.d.). and the fair sex, while in the reign of ‘Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘Azíz the Koran and religion formed favourite topics of conversation.376 Of Walíd's passion for architecture we have a splendid monument in the Great Mosque of Damascus (originally the Cathedral of St. John), which is the principal sight of the city to this day. He spoke Arabic very incorrectly, and though his father rebuked him, observing that "in order to rule the Arabs one must be proficient in their language," he could never learn to express himself with propriety.377 The unbroken peace which now prevailed within the Empire enabled Walíd to resume the work of conquest. In the East his armies invaded Transoxania, captured Bokhárá and Samarcand, and pushed forward to the Chinese frontier. Another Moslem conquests in the East. force crossed the Indus and penetrated as far as Múltán, a renowned centre of pilgrimage in the Southern Punjaub, which fell into the hands of the Moslems after a prolonged siege. But the most brilliant advance, and the richest in its results, was that in the extreme West, which decided the fate of Spain. Although the Moslems had obtained a footing in Northern Africa some thirty years before this time, their position was always precarious, until in 709 Músá THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY204 b. Nuṣayr completely subjugated the Berbers, and extended not only the dominion but also the faith of Islam to the Atlantic Ocean. Two years later his freedman Ṭáriq Conquest of Spain (711-713 a.d.). crossed the straits and took possession of the commanding height, called by the ancients Calpe, but henceforth known as Jabal Ṭáriq (Gibraltar). Roderic, the last of the West Gothic dynasty, gathered an army in defence of his kingdom, but there were traitors in the camp, and, though he himself fought valiantly, their defection turned the fortunes of the day. The king fled, and it was never ascertained what became of him. Ṭáriq, meeting with feeble resistance, marched rapidly on Toledo, while Músá, whose jealousy was excited by the triumphal progress of his lieutenant, now joined in the campaign, and, storming city after city, reached the Pyrenees. The conquest of Spain, which is told by Moslem historians with many romantic circumstances, marks the nearest approach that the Arabs ever made to World-Empire. Their advance on French soil was finally hurled back by Charles the Hammer's great victory at Tours (732 a.d.).
It was commonly said in Damascus that under Walíd, people talked about impressive buildings; under Sulaymán, they discussed cooking and women; while in the reign of ‘Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘Azíz, conversation revolved around the Quran and religion.Walíd (705-715 CE). Walíd's passion for architecture is evident in the Great Mosque of Damascus (originally the Cathedral of St. John), which remains the main attraction of the city today. He spoke Arabic very poorly, and although his father scolded him, saying that "to rule the Arabs, one must be good at their language," he never managed to express himself properly.376 The lasting peace within the Empire allowed Walíd to continue his conquests. In the East, his armies invaded Transoxania, captured Bukhara and Samarkand, and advanced to the Chinese border. Another force crossed the Indus River, reaching Múltán, a famous pilgrimage center in Southern Punjab, which fell to the Muslims after a long siege. However, the most significant and rewarding advance was in the far West, which determined the fate of Spain. The Muslims had established a presence in North Africa about thirty years earlier, but their position was always unstable until 709 when MúsáMuslim conquests in the East. b. Nuṣayr fully subdued the Berbers and expanded both the dominion and the faith of Islam to the Atlantic Ocean. Two years later, his freedman ṬáriqConquest of Spain (711-713 AD). crossed the straits and took control of the prominent height known to ancient times as Calpe, but now called Jabal Ṭáriq (Gibraltar). Roderic, the last of the West Gothic dynasty, gathered an army to defend his kingdom. However, there were traitors among his ranks, and despite his brave fighting, their betrayal caused the tide to turn against him. The king fled, and his fate was never uncovered. Ṭáriq, facing little resistance, quickly marched on Toledo, while Músá, feeling envious of his lieutenant's victorious campaign, joined in, storming city after city until they reached the Pyrenees. The conquest of Spain, recounted by Muslim historians with many romantic details, represents the closest the Arabs ever came to achieving a World Empire. Their advance into France was ultimately halted by Charles the Hammer's significant victory at Tours (732 AD).
Before taking leave of the Umayyads we must not forget to mention ‘Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘Azíz, a ruler who stands out in ‘Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘Azíz (717-720 a.d.). singular contrast with his predecessors, and whose brief reign is regarded by many Moslems as the sole bright spot in a century of godless and bloodstained tyranny. There had been nothing like it since the days of his illustrious namesake and kinsman,378 ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb, and we shall find nothing like it in the future history of the Caliphate. Plato desired that every king should be a philosopher: according to Muḥammadan theory every Caliph ought to be a saint. ‘Umar satisfied these aspirations. When he came to the throne the following dialogue is said to have occurred between him and one of his favourites, Sálim al-Suddí:—
Before we say goodbye to the Umayyads, we shouldn't forget to mention ‘Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘Azíz, a ruler who stands out in ‘Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘Azíz (717-720 AD). sharp contrast to his predecessors, and whose short reign is seen by many Muslims as the only bright spot in a century of godless and bloody tyranny. There hadn’t been anything like it since the days of his famous namesake and relative, 378 ‘Umar b. al-Khaṭṭáb, and we won’t find anything like it in the future history of the Caliphate. Plato wished that every king should be a philosopher: according to Islamic theory, every Caliph should be a saint. ‘Umar met those expectations. When he came to power, the following dialogue is said to have taken place between him and one of his favorites, Sálim al-Suddí:—
‘Umar: "Are you glad on account of my accession, or sorry?"
Sálim: "I am glad for the people's sake, but sorry for yours."
‘Umar: "I fear that I have brought perdition upon my soul."
Sálim: "If you are afraid, very good. I only fear that you may
cease to be afraid."
‘Umar: "Give me a word of counsel."
Sálim: "Our father Adam was driven forth from Paradise because
of one sin."379
‘Umar: "Are you happy about me becoming the leader, or upset?"
Sálim: "I'm happy for the people's sake, but upset for you."
‘Umar: "I worry that I've doomed my own soul."
Sálim: "If you're worried, that's a good thing. I'm only worried that you'll stop being worried."
‘Umar: "Give me some advice."
Sálim: "Our father Adam was cast out of Paradise because of one mistake."379
Poets and orators found no favour at his court, which was thronged by divines and men of ascetic life.380 He warned his governors that they must either deal justly or go. He would not allow political considerations to interfere with his ideal of righteousness, but, as Wellhausen points out, he had practical ends in view: his piety made him anxious for the common weal no less than for his own salvation. Whether he administered the State successfully is a matter of dispute. It has been generally supposed that his financial reforms were Utopian in character and disastrous to the Exchequer.381 However this may be, he showed wisdom in seeking to bridge the menacing chasm between Islam and the Imperial house. Thus, e.g., he did away with the custom which had long prevailed of cursing ‘Alí from the pulpit at Friday prayers. The policy of conciliation was tried too late, and for too short a space, to be effective; but it was not entirely fruitless. When, on the overthrow of the Umayyad dynasty, the tombs of the hated 'tyrants' were defiled and their bodies disinterred, ‘Umar's grave alone was respected, and Mas‘údí THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY206 († 956 a.d.) tells us that in his time it was visited by crowds of pilgrims.
Poets and speakers weren’t welcomed at his court, which was filled with religious leaders and ascetics.380 He warned his governors that they needed to act fairly or leave. He wouldn’t let political issues get in the way of his vision of righteousness, but as Wellhausen points out, he had practical goals: his devotion made him concerned for the common good just as much as for his own salvation. Whether he managed the State effectively is up for debate. It has generally been thought that his financial reforms were idealistic and harmful to the treasury.381 Regardless, he showed insight in trying to close the significant gap between Islam and the Imperial house. For instance, he eliminated the long-standing practice of cursing ‘Alí from the pulpit during Friday prayers. His conciliatory approach came too late and lasted too briefly to make a real impact, but it wasn’t completely without results. When the Umayyad dynasty was overthrown, and the graves of the despised 'tyrants' were desecrated and their remains unearthed, ‘Umar's grave alone was left untouched, and Mas‘ūdí THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY206 († 956 AD) tells us that in his time it drew crowds of pilgrims.
The remaining Umayyads do not call for particular notice. Hishám ranks as a statesman with Mu‘áwiya and ‘Abdu Hishám and Walíd II. ’l-Malik: the great ‘Abbásid Caliph, Manṣúr, is said to have admired and imitated his methods of government.382 Walíd II was an incorrigible libertine, whose songs celebrating the forbidden delights of wine have much merit. The eminent poet and freethinker, Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí, quotes these verses by him383:—
The remaining Umayyads don't warrant special attention. Hishám is considered a statesman on par with Mu‘áwiya and ‘Abdu’l-Malik; the great ‘Abbásid Caliph, Manṣūr, is said to have admired and copied his governance style.382 Walíd II was a hopeless libertine, whose songs celebrating the forbidden pleasures of wine are quite noteworthy. The renowned poet and freethinker, Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí, quotes these verses by him383:—
Let us now turn from the monarchs to their subjects.
Let’s now shift our focus from the rulers to their people.
In the first place we shall speak of the political and religious parties, whose opposition to the Umayyad House gradually Political and religious movements of the period. undermined its influence and in the end brought about its fall. Some account will be given of the ideas for which these parties fought and of the causes of their discontent with the existing régime. Secondly, a few words must be said of the theological and more purely religious sects—the Mu‘tazilites, Murjites, and Ṣúfís; and, lastly, of the extant literature, which is almost exclusively poetical, and its leading representatives.
First, we will discuss the political and religious parties that opposed the Umayyad House, gradually weakening its influence and ultimately leading to its downfall. We will provide some details about the ideas these parties championed and the reasons for their dissatisfaction with the current regime. Next, we will briefly mention the theological and strictly religious sects—the Mu‘tazilites, Murjites, and Ṣúfís; and finally, we will touch on the existing literature, which is mostly poetic, along with its main figures.
OPPOSITION PARTIES207 The opposition to the Umayyads was at first mainly a question of politics. Mu‘áwiya's accession announced the The Arabs of ‘Iráq. triumph of Syria over ‘Iráq, and Damascus, instead of Kúfa, became the capital of the Empire. As Wellhausen observes, "the most powerful risings against the Umayyads proceeded from ‘Iráq, not from any special party, but from the whole mass of the Arabs settled there, who were united in resenting the loss of their independence (Selbstherrlichkeit) and in hating those into whose hands it had passed."384 At the same time these feelings took a religious colour and identified themselves with the cause of Islam. The new government fell lamentably short of the theocratic standard by which it was judged. Therefore it was evil, and (according to the Moslem's conception of duty) every right-thinking man must work for its destruction.
Opposition Parties207 Initially, the opposition to the Umayyads was mostly political. Mu‘áwiya's rise to power marked the victory of Syria over ‘Iráq, making Damascus the capital of the Empire instead of Kúfa. As Wellhausen notes, "the strongest uprisings against the Umayyads came from ‘Iráq, not from any specific group, but from the entire community of Arabs living there, who were united in their resentment over the loss of their independence and in their hatred for those who took it away." 384 At the same time, these feelings took on a religious dimension and aligned with the cause of Islam. The new government failed to meet the theocratic standards by which it was judged. As a result, it was seen as corrupt, and according to the Muslim belief regarding duty, every good person was compelled to strive for its end.
Among the myriads striving for this consummation, and so far making common cause with each other, we can distinguish Parties opposed to the Umayyad government. four principal classes.
Among the countless individuals working towards this goal, and for now uniting in their efforts, we can identify four main groups. Groups against the Umayyad regime.
(1) The religious Moslems, or Pietists, in general, who formed a wing of the Orthodox Party.385
(1) The devout Muslims, or Pietists, in general, who made up a faction of the Orthodox Party.385
(2) The Khárijites, who may be described as the Puritans and extreme Radicals of theocracy.
(2) The Khárijites, who can be seen as the Puritans and radical extremists of theocracy.
(3) The Shí‘ites, or partisans of ‘Alí and his House.
(3) The Shiites, or supporters of Ali and his family.
(4) The Non-Arabian Moslems, who were called Mawálí (Clients).
(4) The non-Arab Muslims, known as Mawálí (Clients).
It is clear that the Pietists—including divines learned in the law, reciters of the Koran, Companions of the Prophet and THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY208 their descendants—could not but abominate the secular authority which they were now compelled to obey. The conviction The Pietists. that Might, in the shape of the tyrant and his minions, trampled on Right as represented by the Koran and the Sunna (custom of Muḥammad) drove many into active rebellion: five thousand are said to have perished in the sack of Medína alone. Others again, like Ḥasan of Baṣra, filled with profound despair, shut their eyes on the world, and gave themselves up to asceticism, a tendency which had important consequences, as we shall see.
It's clear that the Pietists—including educated clergy, reciters of the Koran, companions of the Prophet, and their descendants—could only detest the secular authority they were forced to obey. The belief that power, represented by the tyrant and his followers, trampled on justice as outlined by the Koran and the **Sunna** (the customs of Muḥammad) pushed many into active rebellion: it's said that five thousand perished in the sack of Medína alone. Others, like Ḥasan of Baṣra, filled with deep despair, turned their backs on the world and devoted themselves to asceticism, a tendency that had significant consequences, as we will see.
When ‘Alí, on the field of Ṣiffin, consented that the claims of Mu‘áwiya and himself to the Caliphate should be decided The Khárijites. by arbitration, a large section of his army accused him of having betrayed his trust. He, the duly elected Caliph—so they argued—should have maintained the dignity of his high office inviolate at all costs. On the homeward march the malcontents, some twelve thousand in number, broke away and encamped by themselves at Ḥarúrá, a village near Kúfa. Their cry was, "God alone can decide" (lá ḥukma illá lilláhi): in these terms they protested against the arbitration. ‘Alí endeavoured to win them back, but without any lasting success. They elected a Caliph from among themselves, and gathered at Nahrawán, four thousand Battle of Nahrawán (658 a.d.). strong. On the appearance of ‘Alí with a vastly superior force many of the rebels dispersed, but the remainder—about half—preferred to die for their faith. Nahrawán was to the Khárijites what Karbalá afterwards became to the Shí‘ites, who from this day were regarded by the former as their chief enemies. Frequent Khárijite risings took place during the early Umayyad period, but Khárijite risings. the movement reached its zenith in the years of confusion which followed Yazíd's death. The Azraqites, so called after their leader, Náfi‘ b. al-Azraq, overran ‘Iráq and Southern Persia, while another sect, the Najdites, led by THE KHÁRIJITES209 Najda b. ‘Ámir, reduced the greater part of Arabia to submission. The insurgents held their ground for a long time against ‘Abdu ’l-Malik, and did not cease from troubling until the rebellion headed by Shabíb was at last stamped out by Ḥajjáj in 697.
When ‘Ali, in the battle of Siffin, agreed that the claims of Mu‘awiya and himself to the Caliphate should be settled by arbitration, a large part of his army accused him of betraying his trust. They argued that he, the duly elected Caliph, should have upheld the dignity of his high office at all costs. On the way home, about twelve thousand discontented troops broke away and set up camp by themselves at Harura, a village near Kufa. Their rallying cry was, "Only God can decide" (lá hukma illá lilláhi); with this slogan, they protested against the arbitration. ‘Ali tried to bring them back, but he had little lasting success. They chose a Caliph from among themselves and gathered at Nahrawan, four thousand strong. When ‘Ali appeared with a much larger force, many of the rebels fled, but about half chose to fight to the death for their beliefs. Nahrawan became to the Kharijites what Karbala later became to the Shiites, who from that day were seen by the Kharijites as their main enemies. Frequent Kharijite uprisings occurred during the early Umayyad period, but the movement peaked in the chaotic years that followed Yazid's death. The Azraqites, named after their leader, Nafi‘ b. al-Azraq, swept through Iraq and Southern Persia, while another sect, the Najdites, led by Najda b. ‘Amir, brought most of Arabia under their control. The insurgents held their ground for a long time against ‘Abdul Malik and continued to create trouble until the rebellion led by Shabib was finally crushed by Hajjaj in 697.
It has been suggested that the name Khárijí (plural, Khawárij) refers to a passage in the Koran (iv, 101) where mention is made Meaning of 'Khárijite.' of "those who go forth (yakhruj) from their homes as emigrants (muhájiran) to God and His Messenger"; so that 'Khárijite' means 'one who leaves his home among the unbelievers for God's sake,' and corresponds to the term Muhájir, which was applied to the Meccan converts who accompanied the Prophet in his migration to Medína.386 Another name by which they are often designated is likewise Koranic in origin, viz., Shurát (plural of Shárin): literally 'Sellers'—that is to say, those who sell their lives and goods in return for Paradise.387 The Khárijites were mostly drawn from the Bedouin soldiery who settled in Baṣra and Kúfa after the Persian wars. Civil life wrought little change in their unruly temper. Far from Their political theories. acknowledging the peculiar sanctity of a Qurayshite, they desired a chief of their own blood whom they might obey, in Bedouin fashion, as long as he did not abuse or exceed the powers conferred upon him.388 The mainspring of the movement, however, was pietistic, and can be traced, as Wellhausen has shown, to the Koran-readers who made it a matter of conscience that ‘Alí should avow his contrition for the fatal error which their own temporary and deeply regretted infatuation had forced him to commit. They cast off ‘Alí for the same THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY210 reason which led them to strike at ‘Uthman: in both cases they were maintaining the cause of God against an unjust Caliph.389 It is important to remember these facts in view of the cardinal Khárijite doctrines (1) that every free Arab was eligible as Caliph,390 and (2) that an evil-doing Caliph must be deposed and, if necessary, put to death. Mustawrid b. ‘Ullifa, the Khárijite 'Commander of the Faithful,' wrote to Simák b. ‘Ubayd, the governor of Ctesiphon, as follows: "We call you to the Book of God Almighty and Glorious, and to the Sunna (custom) of the Prophet—on whom be peace!—and to the administration of Abú Bakr and ‘Umar—may God be well pleased with them!—and to renounce ‘Uthmán and ‘Alí because they corrupted the true religion and abandoned the authority of the Book."391 From this it appears that the Khárijite programme was simply the old Islam of equality and fraternity, which had never been fully realised and was now irretrievably ruined. Theoretically, all devout Moslems shared in the desire for its restoration and condemned the existing Government no less cordially than did the Khárijites. What distinguished the latter party was the remorseless severity with which they carried their principles into action. To them it was absolutely vital that the Imám, or head of the community, THE KHÁRIJITES211 should rule in the name and according to the will of God: those who followed any other sealed their doom in the next world: eternal salvation hung upon the choice of a successor to the Prophet. Moslems who refused to execrate ‘Uthmán and ‘Alí were the worst of infidels; it was the duty of every true believer to take part in the Holy War against such, and to kill them, together with their wives and children. These atrocities recoiled upon the insurgents, who soon found themselves in danger of extermination. Milder counsels began to prevail. Thus the Ibáḍites (followers of ‘Abdulláh b. Ibáḍ) held it lawful to live amongst the Moslems and mix with them on terms of mutual tolerance. But compromise was in truth incompatible with the raison d'être of the Khárijites, namely, to establish the kingdom of God upon the earth. This meant virtual anarchy: "their unbending logic shattered every constitution which it set up." As ‘Alí remarked, "they say, 'No government' (lá imára), but there must be a government, good or bad."392 Nevertheless, it was a noble ideal for which they fought in pure devotion, having, unlike the other political parties, no worldly interests to serve.
It has been suggested that the name Khárijí (plural, Khawárij) refers to a passage in the Quran (iv, 101) where it mentions "those who go forth (yakhruj) from their homes as emigrants (muhájiran) to God and His Messenger"; so 'Khárijite' means 'one who leaves his home among the non-believers for God's sake,' and corresponds to the term Muhájir, which was applied to the Meccan converts who accompanied the Prophet in his migration to Medina.386 Another name they are often called is also of Quranic origin, namely Shurát (plural of Shárin): literally 'Sellers'—that is, those who sell their lives and goods in exchange for Paradise.387 The Khárijites were mostly made up of Bedouin soldiers who settled in Basra and Kufa after the Persian wars. Civil life changed little in their unruly temperament. Rather than acknowledging the special sanctity of a Qurayshite, they wanted a leader from their own people whom they could obey, in Bedouin fashion, as long as he did not abuse or exceed the powers given to him.388 The main driving force of the movement, however, was religious, and it can be traced, as Wellhausen has shown, to the Quran readers who felt it was a matter of conscience that ‘Alí should confess his regret for the serious error that their own temporary but deeply regretted infatuation had forced him to make. They rejected ‘Alí for the same reason that led them to strike at ‘Uthman: in both cases they were defending God's cause against an unjust Caliph.389 It's important to remember these facts in light of the fundamental Khárijite doctrines (1) that every free Arab was eligible as Caliph,390 and (2) that an evil-doing Caliph must be removed and, if necessary, killed. Mustawrid b. ‘Ullifa, the Khárijite 'Commander of the Faithful,' wrote to Simák b. ‘Ubayd, the governor of Ctesiphon, as follows: "We call you to the Book of God Almighty and Glorious, and to the Sunna (tradition) of the Prophet—on whom be peace!—and to the administration of Abu Bakr and ‘Umar—may God be pleased with them!—and to renounce ‘Uthmán and ‘Alí because they corrupted the true religion and abandoned the authority of the Book."391 From this, it appears that the Khárijite agenda was simply the old Islam of equality and brotherhood, which had never been fully realized and was now irretrievably lost. Theoretically, all devout Muslims shared the desire for its restoration and condemned the existing Government just as fervently as the Khárijites did. What set the latter party apart was the ruthless severity with which they put their principles into action. For them, it was absolutely essential that the Imam, or leader of the community, should rule in the name and according to the will of God: those who followed anyone else sealed their fate in the afterlife: eternal salvation depended on the choice of a successor to the Prophet. Muslims who refused to condemn ‘Uthmán and ‘Alí were seen as the worst of non-believers; it was the duty of every true believer to take part in the Holy War against them and to kill them, along with their wives and children. These atrocities backfired on the insurgents, who soon found themselves in danger of annihilation. Milder voices began to emerge. Thus the Ibáḍites (followers of ‘Abdulláh b. Ibáḍ) considered it acceptable to live among Muslims and interact with them on terms of mutual tolerance. But compromise was essentially incompatible with the raison d'être of the Khárijites, which was to establish the kingdom of God on earth. This led to virtual anarchy: "their strict logic shattered every constitution they set up." As ‘Alí noted, "they say, 'No government' (lá imára), but there must be a government, good or bad."392 Nevertheless, it was a noble ideal that they fought for with genuine devotion, having, unlike other political parties, no worldly interests to serve.
The same fierce spirit of fanaticism moulded their religious views, which were gloomy and austere, as befitted the chosen Their religion. few in an ungodly world. Shahrastání, speaking of the original twelve thousand who rebelled against ‘Alí, describes them as 'people of fasting and prayer' (ahlu ṣiyámin wa-ṣalátin).393 The Koran ruled their lives and possessed their imaginations, so that the history of the early Church, the persecutions, martyrdoms, and triumphs of the Faith became a veritable drama which was being enacted by themselves. The fear of hell kindled in them an inquisitorial zeal for righteousness. They scrupulously examined their own belief as well as that of their neighbours, and woe to him that was found wanting! A THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY212 single false step involved excommunication from the pale of Islam, and though the slip might be condoned on proof of sincere repentance, any Moslem who had once committed a mortal sin (kabíra) was held, by the stricter Khárijites at least, to be inevitably damned with the infidels in everlasting fire.
The same intense spirit of fanaticism shaped their religious beliefs, which were dark and strict, as suited the chosen few in a godless world. Shahrastání, referring to the original twelve thousand who rebelled against ‘Alí, describes them as 'people of fasting and prayer' (ahlu ṣiyámin wa-ṣalátin).393 The Koran governed their lives and captured their imaginations, making the history of the early Church, the persecutions, martyrdoms, and triumphs of the Faith a genuine drama that they were living out. The fear of hell ignited in them an inquisitive passion for righteousness. They meticulously examined their own beliefs as well as those of their neighbors, and woe to anyone found lacking! A The Umayyad Dynasty212 single misstep meant excommunication from the fold of Islam, and although the mistake could be forgiven with proof of sincere repentance, any Muslim who had once committed a mortal sin (kabíra) was considered, at least by the stricter Khárijites, inevitably damned alongside the infidels in eternal fire.
Much might be written, if space allowed, concerning the wars of the Khárijites, their most famous chiefs, the points on which they quarrelled, and the sects into which they split. Here we can only attempt to illustrate the general character of the movement. We have touched on its political and religious aspects, and shall now conclude with some reference to its literary side. The Khárijites did not produce a Milton or a Bunyan, but as Arabs of Bedouin stock they had a natural gift of song, from which they could not be Khárijite poetry. weaned; although, according to the strict letter of the Koran, poetry is a devilish invention improper for the pious Moslem to meddle with. But these are poems of a different order from the pagan odes, and breathe a stern religious enthusiasm that would have gladdened the Prophet's heart. Take, for example, the following verses, which were made by a Khárijite in prison:—394
Much could be said, if there were enough space, about the wars of the Khárijites, their most famous leaders, the issues they fought over, and the factions they formed. Here, we can only try to illustrate the overall nature of the movement. We’ve touched on its political and religious aspects, and we’ll now finish with some mention of its literary side. The Khárijites didn’t produce a Milton or a Bunyan, but as Arabs from Bedouin origins, they had a natural talent for song that they couldn’t shake; even though, according to the strict wording of the Koran, poetry is seen as a wicked creation not suitable for devout Muslims to engage with. However, these are poems of a different kind from the pagan odes, and they express a serious religious passion that would have pleased the Prophet. For instance, consider the following verses composed by a Khárijite while in prison:—394
Qaṭarí b. al-Fujá’a, the intrepid Khárijite leader who routed army after army sent against him by Ḥajjáj, sang almost as Qaṭarí b. al-Fujá’a. well as he fought. The verses rendered below are included in the Ḥamása395 and cited by Ibn Khallikán, who declares that they would make a brave man of the greatest coward in the world. "I know of nothing on the subject to be compared with them; they could only have proceeded from a spirit that scorned disgrace and from a truly Arabian sentiment of valour."396
Qaṭarí b. al-Fujá’a, the fearless Khárijite leader who defeated one army after another sent against him by Ḥajjáj, sang as well as he fought. The verses below are included in the Ḥamása395 and cited by Ibn Khallikán, who states that they could make a brave man out of the biggest coward in the world. "I know of nothing on the subject that compares to them; they must have come from a spirit that despised disgrace and from a truly Arabian sense of courage."396
The murder of ‘Uthmán broke the Moslem community, which had hitherto been undivided, into two shí‘as, or parties—one The Shí‘ites. for ‘Alí and the other for Mu‘áwiya. When the latter became Caliph he was no longer a party leader, but head of the State, and his shí‘a ceased to exist. Henceforth 'the Shí‘a' par excellence was the party of ‘Alí, which regarded the House of the Prophet as the legitimate heirs to the succession. Not content, however, with upholding THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY214 ‘Alí, as the worthiest of the Prophet's Companions and the duly elected Caliph, against his rival, Mu‘áwiya, the bolder spirits took up an idea, which emerged about The theory of Divine Right. this time, that the Caliphate belonged to ‘Alí and his descendants by Divine right. Such is the distinctive doctrine of the Shí‘ites to the present day. It is generally thought to have originated in Persia, where the Sásánian kings used to assume the title of 'god' (Pahlaví bagh) and were looked upon as successive incarnations of the Divine majesty.
The murder of 'Uthmán split the Muslim community, which had previously been united, into two factions—one supporting 'Alí and the other backing Mu‘áwiya. When Mu‘áwiya became Caliph, he was no longer just a party leader but the head of the state, and his faction ceased to exist. From then on, 'the Shí‘a' was primarily the party of 'Alí, which viewed the House of the Prophet as the rightful heirs to the leadership. However, not satisfied with just supporting 'Alí as the most deserving of the Prophet's Companions and the legitimately elected Caliph, the more daring individuals proposed an idea that had begun to emerge around this time, which stated that the Caliphate rightfully belonged to 'Alí and his descendants by Divine right. This belief remains the core doctrine of the Shí‘ites today. It is widely believed to have originated in Persia, where the Sásánian kings used to claim the title of 'god' (Pahlaví bagh) and were seen as successive embodiments of divine majesty.
"Although the Shí‘ites," says Dozy, "often found themselves under the direction of Arab leaders, who utilised them in order Dozy's account of its origin. to gain some personal end, they were nevertheless a Persian sect at bottom; and it is precisely here that the difference most clearly showed itself between the Arab race, which loves liberty, and the Persian race, accustomed to slavish submission. For the Persians, the principle of electing the Prophet's successor was something unheard of and incomprehensible. The only principle which they recognised was that of inheritance, and since Muḥammad left no sons, they thought that his son-in-law ‘Alí should have succeeded him, and that the sovereignty was hereditary in his family. Consequently, all the Caliphs except ‘Alí—i.e., Abú Bakr, ‘Umar, and ‘Uthmán, as well as the Umayyads—were in their eyes usurpers to whom no obedience was due. The hatred which they felt for the Government and for Arab rule confirmed them in this opinion; at the same time they cast covetous looks on the wealth of their masters. Habituated, moreover, to see in their kings the descendants of the inferior divinities, they transferred this idolatrous veneration to ‘Alí and his posterity. Absolute obedience to the Imám of ‘Alí's House was in their eyes the most important duty; if that were fulfilled all the rest might be interpreted allegorically and violated without scruple. For them the Imám was everything; he was God made man. A servile submission accompanied by immorality was the basis of their system."397
"Although the Shí‘ites," says Dozy, "often found themselves under the direction of Arab leaders, who used them for personal gain, they were fundamentally a Persian sect; and it is precisely here that the difference between the Arab race, which loves freedom, and the Persian race, accustomed to submissiveness, became most apparent. For the Persians, the idea of electing the Prophet's successor was completely foreign and confusing. The only principle they recognized was inheritance, and since Muḥammad had no sons, they believed that his son-in-law ‘Alí should have succeeded him, and that the leadership was hereditary in his family. As a result, all the Caliphs except ‘Alí—namely, Abú Bakr, ‘Umar, and ‘Uthmán, along with the Umayyads—were seen by them as usurpers to whom no allegiance was owed. Their resentment towards the government and Arab rule reinforced this belief; at the same time, they envied the wealth of their rulers. Additionally, accustomed to seeing their kings as descendants of lesser deities, they transferred this idolatrous reverence to ‘Alí and his descendants. For them, absolute loyalty to the Imám of ‘Alí's House was the most important duty; if this was fulfilled, everything else could be interpreted metaphorically and disregarded without guilt. The Imám was everything to them; he was God made flesh. A servile submission combined with immorality formed the foundation of their system."397
THE SHÍ‘ITES215 Now, the Shí‘ite theory of Divine Right certainly harmonised with Persian ideas, but was it also of Persian The Saba’ites. origin? On the contrary, it seems first to have arisen among an obscure Arabian sect, the Saba’ites, whose founder, ‘Abdulláh b. Sabá (properly, Saba’), was a native of Ṣan‘á in Yemen, and is said to have been a Jew.398 In ‘Uthmán's time he turned Moslem and became, apparently, a travelling missionary. "He went from place to place," says the historian, "seeking to lead the Moslems into error."399 We hear of him in the Ḥijáz, then in Baṣra and Kúfa, then in Syria. Finally he settled in Egypt, where he preached the doctrine of palingenesis (raj‘a). "It is strange indeed," he exclaimed, "that any one should believe in the Doctrine of Ibn Sabá. return of Jesus (as Messias), and deny the return of Muḥammad, which God has announced (Kor. xxviii, 85).400 Furthermore, there are a thousand Prophets, every one of whom has an executor (waṣí), and the executor of Muḥammad is ‘Alí.401 Muḥammad is the last of the Prophets, and ‘Alí is the last of the executors." Ibn Sabá, therefore, regarded Abú Bakr, ‘Umar, and ‘Uthmán as usurpers. He set on foot a widespread conspiracy in favour of ‘Alí, and carried on a secret correspondence with the disaffected in various provinces of the Empire.402 According THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY216 to Shahrastání, he was banished by ‘Alí for saying, "Thou art thou" (anta anta), i.e., "Thou art God."403 This refers to the doctrine taught by Ibn Sabá and the extreme Shí‘ites (Ghulát) who derive from him, that the Divine Spirit which dwells in every prophet and passes successively from one to another was transfused, at Muḥammad's death, into ‘Alí, and from ‘Alí into his descendants who succeeded him in the Imámate. The Saba’ites also held that the Imám might suffer a temporary occultation (ghayba), but that one day he would return and fill the earth with justice. They believed the millennium to be near at hand, so that the number of Imáms was at first limited to four. Thus the poet Kuthayyir († 723 a.d.) says:—
THE SHIAS215 The Shí‘ite theory of Divine Right certainly aligned with Persian ideas, but was it also of Persian origin? On the contrary, it seems to have originated among an obscure Arabian sect, the Saba’ites, whose founder, ‘Abdulláh b. Sabá (properly, Saba’), was from Ṣan‘á in Yemen and is said to have been a Jew.398 During ‘Uthmán's time, he converted to Islam and became a traveling missionary. "He traveled from place to place," says the historian, "seeking to lead the Muslims astray."399 We hear of him in the Ḥijáz, later in Baṣra and Kúfa, and then in Syria. Eventually, he settled in Egypt, where he preached the doctrine of palingenesis (raj‘a). "It's truly strange," he exclaimed, "that anyone would believe in the return of Jesus (as the Messiah) and deny the return of Muḥammad, which God has announced (Kor. xxviii, 85)."400 Moreover, there are many Prophets, each with an executor (waṣí), and the executor of Muḥammad is ‘Alí.401 Muḥammad is the last of the Prophets, and ‘Alí is the last of the executors." Ibn Sabá, therefore, considered Abú Bakr, ‘Umar, and ‘Uthmán to be usurpers. He started a widespread conspiracy in favor of ‘Alí and maintained a secret correspondence with disaffected individuals in various provinces of the Empire.402 According THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY216 to Shahrastání, he was banished by ‘Alí for saying, "Thou art thou" (anta anta), meaning, "You are God."403 This refers to the doctrine taught by Ibn Sabá and the extreme Shí‘ites (Ghulát) who descend from him, which holds that the Divine Spirit dwelling in each prophet passes successively from one to the next and was transferred, at Muḥammad's death, into ‘Alí, and from ‘Alí into his descendants who followed him in the Imāmate. The Saba’ites also believed that the Imám might undergo a temporary occultation (ghayba), but that one day he would return and fill the earth with justice. They believed the millennium was imminent, which is why the number of Imáms was initially limited to four. Thus, the poet Kuthayyir († 723 A.D.) says:—
The Messianic idea is not peculiar to the Shí‘ites, but was brought into Islam at an early period by Jewish and Christian converts, and soon established itself as a part of Muḥammadan belief. Traditions ascribed to the Prophet began to circulate, declaring that the approach of the Last Judgment would be heralded by a time of tumult and confusion, by the return of Jesus, who would slay the Antichrist (al-Dajjál), The Mahdí or Messiah. and finally by the coming of the Mahdí, i.e., 'the God-guided one,' who would fill the earth with justice even as it was then filled with violence and iniquity. This expectation of a Deliverer descended from the THE SHÍ‘ITES217 Prophet runs through the whole history of the Shí‘a. As we have seen, their supreme religious chiefs were the Imáms of ‘Alí's House, each of whom transmitted his authority to his successor. In the course of time disputes arose as to the succession. One sect acknowledged only seven legitimate Imáms, while another carried the number to twelve. The last Imám of the 'Seveners' (al-Sab‘iyya), who are commonly called Ismá‘ílís, was Muḥammad b. Ismá‘íl, and of the 'Twelvers' (al-Ithná-‘ashariyya) Muḥammad b. al-Ḥasan.405 Both those personages vanished mysteriously about 770 and 870 a.d., and their respective followers, refusing to believe that they were dead, asserted that their Imám had withdrawn himself for a season from mortal sight, but that he would surely return at last as the promised Mahdí. It would take a long while to enumerate all the pretenders and fanatics who have claimed this title.406 Two of them founded the Fáṭimid and Almohade dynasties, which we shall mention elsewhere, but they generally died on the gibbet or the battle-field. The ideal which they, so to speak, incarnated did not perish with them. Mahdiism, the faith in a divinely appointed revolution which will sweep away the powers of evil and usher in a Golden Age of justice and truth such as the world has never known, is a present and inspiring fact which deserves to be well weighed by those who doubt the possibility of an Islamic Reformation.
The idea of a Messiah isn't exclusive to the Shí‘ites; it was introduced to Islam early on by Jewish and Christian converts, and it quickly became part of Islamic belief. Traditions attributed to the Prophet began to circulate, stating that the approach of the Last Judgment would be marked by a time of chaos and confusion, the return of Jesus, who would defeat the Antichrist (al-Dajjál), The Mahdí or Messiah. and finally the arrival of the Mahdí, i.e. 'the God-guided one,' who would fill the earth with justice just as it was then filled with violence and wrongdoing. This expectation of a Deliverer from the Prophet runs throughout the entire history of the Shí‘a. As we've seen, their supreme religious leaders were the Imáms of ‘Alí's House, each passing on their authority to their successor. Over time, disputes emerged regarding the line of succession. One group recognized only seven legitimate Imáms, while another recognized twelve. The last Imám of the 'Seveners' (al-Sab‘iyya), known as Ismá‘ílís, was Muḥammad b. Ismá‘íl, and of the 'Twelvers' (al-Ithná-‘ashariyya) it was Muḥammad b. al-Ḥasan.405 Both of these figures vanished mysteriously around 770 and 870 AD, and their followers, refusing to accept that they were dead, claimed that their Imám had temporarily withdrawn from human sight but would surely return as the promised Mahdí. It would take a long time to list all the claimants and fanatics who have taken on this title.406 Two of them established the Fáṭimid and Almohade dynasties, which we will discuss later, but they typically met their end on the gallows or the battlefield. However, the ideal they represented did not die with them. Mahdiism, the belief in a divinely appointed revolution that will obliterate the forces of evil and bring about a Golden Age of justice and truth that the world has never experienced, remains a relevant and motivating reality that deserves serious consideration from those who doubt the possibility of an Islamic Reformation.
The Shí‘a began as a political faction, but it could not remain so for any length of time, because in Islam politics always tend to take religious ground, just as the successful religious reformer invariably becomes a ruler. The Saba’ites furnished the Shí‘ite movement with a theological basis; and THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY218 the massacre of Ḥusayn, followed by Mukhtár's rebellion, supplied the indispensable element of enthusiasm. Within a few years after the death of Ḥusayn his grave at Shí‘ite gatherings at Karbalá. Karbalá was already a place of pilgrimage for the Shí‘ites. When the 'Penitents' (al-Tawwábún) revolted in 684 they repaired thither and lifted their voices simultaneously in a loud wail, and wept, and prayed God that He would forgive them for having deserted the Prophet's grandson in his hour of need. "O God!" exclaimed their chief, "have mercy on Ḥusayn, the Martyr and the son of a Martyr, the Mahdí and the son of a Mahdí, the Ṣiddíq and the son of a Ṣiddíq!407 O God! we bear witness that we follow their religion and their path, and that we are the foes of their slayers and the friends of those who love them."408 Here is the germ of the ta‘ziyas, or Passion Plays, which are acted every year on the 10th of Muḥarram, wherever Shí‘ites are to be found.
The Shí‘a started as a political faction, but it couldn’t stay that way for long because in Islam, politics often overlap with religion, just as a successful religious reformer tends to become a leader. The Saba’ites provided the Shí‘ite movement with a theological foundation; and THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY218 the massacre of Ḥusayn, followed by Mukhtár's rebellion, added the essential element of passion. Within just a few years after Ḥusayn's death, his grave at Shia gatherings at Karbala. Karbalá had already become a pilgrimage site for the Shí‘ites. When the 'Penitents' (al-Tawwábún) revolted in 684, they went there and raised their voices in loud lamentation, weeping and praying to God to forgive them for abandoning the Prophet's grandson in his time of need. "O God!" their leader cried out, "have mercy on Ḥusayn, the Martyr and the son of a Martyr, the Mahdí and the son of a Mahdí, the Ṣiddíq and the son of a Ṣiddíq!407 O God! we bear witness that we follow their religion and their path, and that we are the enemies of their killers and the friends of those who love them."408 This is the origin of the ta‘ziyas, or Passion Plays, which are performed every year on the 10th of Muḥarram wherever Shí‘ites gather.
But the Moses of the Shí‘a, the man who showed them the way to victory although he did not lead them to it, is undoubtedly Mukhtár. Mukhtár. He came forward in the name of ‘Alí's son, Muḥammad, generally known as Ibnu ’l-Ḥanafiyya after his mother. Thus he gained the support of the Arabian Shí‘ites, properly so called, who were devoted to ‘Alí and his House, and laid no stress upon the circumstance of descent from the Prophet, whereas the Persian adherents of the Shí‘a made it a vital matter, and held accordingly that only the sons of ‘Alí by his wife Fáṭima were fully qualified Imáms. Raising the cry of vengeance for Ḥusayn, Mukhtár carried this party also along with him. In 686 he found himself master of Kúfa. Neither the result of his triumph nor the rapid overthrow of his power concerns us THE SHI‘ITES219 here, but something must be said about the aims and character of the movement which he headed.
But the Moses of the Shí‘a, the man who guided them toward victory even though he didn’t lead them there, is undoubtedly Mukhtar. Mukhtár stepped up in the name of ‘Alí's son, Muḥammad, commonly known as Ibnu ’l-Ḥanafiyya after his mother. This helped him gain the support of the genuine Arabian Shí‘ites, who were loyal to ‘Alí and his family, and didn’t emphasize lineage from the Prophet, while the Persian followers of the Shí‘a considered it crucial and believed that only the sons of ‘Alí with his wife Fáṭima were fully qualified Imáms. Raising the banner of revenge for Ḥusayn, Mukhtár also rallied this group behind him. In 686, he became the master of Kúfa. The outcome of his victory and the quick collapse of his power are not our focus here, but it's important to discuss the goals and nature of the movement he led. THE SHIA219
"More than half the population of Kúfa was composed of Mawálí (Clients), who monopolised handicraft, trade, and commerce. They The Mawálí of Kúfa. were mostly Persians in race and language; they had come to Kúfa as prisoners of war and had there passed over to Islam: then they were manumitted by their owners and received as clients into the Arab tribes, so that they now occupied an ambiguous position (Zwitterstellung), being no longer slaves, but still very dependent on their patrons; needing their protection, bound to their service, and forming their retinue in peace and war. In these Mawálí, who were entitled by virtue of Islam to more than the 'dominant Arabism' allowed them, the hope now dawned of freeing themselves from clientship and of rising to full and direct participation in the Moslem state."409
"More than half the population of Kúfa was made up of Mawálí (Clients), who dominated handicrafts, trade, and commerce. They The Mawálí of Kufa. were mostly of Persian descent and spoke Persian; they had come to Kúfa as prisoners of war and eventually converted to Islam. After that, their owners freed them, and they became clients of the Arab tribes. This placed them in a confusing position (Zwitterstellung), as they were no longer slaves but still very dependent on their patrons; they needed their protection, were bound to serve them, and formed their retinues in both peacetime and wartime. Among these Mawálí, who, due to Islam, were entitled to more than what the 'dominant Arabism' allowed, a hope arose of escaping their client status and achieving full and direct participation in the Muslim state." 409
Mukhtár, though himself an Arab of noble family, trusted the Mawálí and treated them as equals, a proceeding which Mukhtár and the Mawálí. was bitterly resented by the privileged class. "You have taken away our clients who are the booty which God bestowed upon us together with this country. We emancipated them, hoping to receive the Divine recompense and reward, but you would not rest until you made them sharers in our booty."410 Mukhtár was only giving the Mawálí their due—they were Moslems and had the right, as such, to a share in the revenues. To the haughty Arabs, however, it appeared a monstrous thing that the despised foreigners should be placed on the same level with themselves. Thus Mukhtár was thrown into the arms of the Mawálí, and the movement now became not so Persian influence on the Shí‘a. much anti-Umayyad as anti-Arabian. Here is the turning-point in the history of the Shí‘a. Its ranks were swelled by thousands of Persians imbued with the extreme doctrines of the Saba’ites which have been THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY220 sketched above, and animated by the intense hatred of a downtrodden people towards their conquerors and oppressors. Consequently the Shí‘a assumed a religious and enthusiastic character, and struck out a new path which led it farther and farther from the orthodox creed. The doctrine of 'Interpretation' (Ta’wíl) opened the door to all sorts of extravagant ideas. One of the principal Shí‘ite sects, the Háshimiyya, held that "there is an esoteric side to everything external, a spirit to every form, a hidden meaning (ta’wíl) to every revelation, and to every similitude in this world a corresponding reality in the other world; that ‘Alí united in his own person the knowledge of all mysteries and communicated it to his son Muḥammad Ibnu ’l-Ḥanafiyya, who passed it on to his son Abú Háshim; and that the possessor of this universal knowledge is the true Imám."411 So, without ceasing to be Moslems in name, the Shí‘ites transmuted Islam into whatever shape they pleased by virtue of a mystical interpretation based on the infallible authority of the House of Muḥammad, and out of the ruins of a political party there gradually arose a great religious organisation in which men of the most diverse opinions could work together for deliverance from the Umayyad yoke. The first step towards this development was made by Mukhtár, a versatile genius who seems to have combined the parts of political adventurer, social reformer, prophet, and charlatan. He was crushed and his Persian allies were decimated, but the seed which he had sown bore an abundant harvest when, sixty years later, Abú Muslim unfurled the black standard of the ‘Abbásids in Khurásán.
Mukhtár, although he was an Arab from a noble family, trusted the Mawálí and treated them as equals, which was strongly resented by the privileged class. "You've taken away our clients, who are the spoils God gave us along with this country. We freed them, hoping for Divine reward, but you kept insisting on sharing the spoils with them." Mukhtár was simply giving the Mawálí their due—they were Muslims and had the right to a share of the profits. To the arrogant Arabs, however, it seemed outrageous that these despised foreigners should be treated as their equals. As a result, Mukhtár aligned himself with the Mawálí, and the movement shifted from being anti-Umayyad to anti-Arabian. This marked a pivotal moment in the history of the Shí‘a. Its ranks swelled with thousands of Persians who embraced the extreme doctrines of the Saba’ites, driven by the deep hatred of an oppressed people against their conquerors. Hence, the Shí‘a developed a religious and fervent character, forging a new path that took it further away from the orthodox beliefs. The doctrine of 'Interpretation' (Ta’wíl) opened the floodgates to various radical ideas. One of the main Shí‘ite sects, the Háshimiyya, believed that "everything external has an esoteric aspect, every form has a spirit, each revelation has a hidden meaning (ta’wíl), and for every likeness in this world, there is a corresponding reality in the next; that ‘Alí embodied all knowledge of mysteries and passed it to his son Muḥammad Ibnu ’l-Ḥanafiyya, who conveyed it to his son Abú Háshim; and that the true possessor of this universal knowledge is the legitimate Imám." So, while they didn’t stop being Muslims in name, the Shí‘ites transformed Islam into whatever form they desired through a mystical interpretation rooted in the infallible authority of the House of Muḥammad. From the remnants of a political group, a significant religious organization emerged where people with diverse opinions could unite to seek freedom from the Umayyad oppression. The initial step towards this development was taken by Mukhtár, a multifaceted figure who seemed to embody the roles of political adventurer, social reformer, prophet, and fraud. He was defeated, and his Persian allies suffered heavy losses, but the seeds he planted yielded a bountiful harvest sixty years later when Abú Muslim raised the black flag of the ‘Abbásids in Khurásán.
Concerning the origin of the oldest theological sects in Islam, the Murjites and the Mu‘tazilites, we possess too little contemporary evidence to make a positive statement. It is probable that the latter at any rate arose, as Von Kremer has suggested, under the influence of Greek theologians, THE MURJITES221 especially John of Damascus and his pupil, Theodore Abucara (Abú Qurra), the Bishop of Ḥarrán.412 Christians were freely admitted to the Umayyad court. The Christian The oldest theological sects. al-Akhṭal was poet-laureate, while many of his co-religionists held high offices in the Government. Moslems and Christians exchanged ideas in friendly discussion or controversially. Armed with the hair-splitting weapons of Byzantine theology, which they soon learned to use only too well, the Arabs proceeded to try their edge on the dogmas of Islam.
Regarding the origins of the oldest theological sects in Islam, the Murjites and the Mu‘tazilites, we have too little contemporary evidence to make a definitive claim. It's likely that the latter, at least, developed under the influence of Greek theologians, as Von Kremer suggested, THE MURJITES221 especially John of Damascus and his student, Theodore Abucara (Abú Qurra), the Bishop of Ḥarrán.412 Christians were openly welcomed at the Umayyad court. The Christian The oldest religious groups. al-Akhṭal served as the poet-laureate, while many of his fellow believers held high positions in the government. Muslims and Christians exchanged ideas in friendly discussions or debates. Armed with the intricate arguments of Byzantine theology, which they quickly learned to wield effectively, the Arabs set out to challenge the doctrines of Islam.
The leading article of the Murjite creed was this, that no one who professed to believe in the One God could be The Murjites. declared an infidel, whatever sins he might commit, until God Himself had given judgment against him.413 The Murjites were so called because they deferred (arja’a = to defer) their decision in such cases and left the sinner's fate in suspense, so long as it was doubtful.414 This principle they applied in different ways. For example, they refused to condemn ‘Alí and ‘Uthmán outright, as the Khárijites did. "Both ‘Alí and ‘Uthmán," they said, "were servants of God, and by God alone must they be judged; it is not for us to pronounce either of them an infidel, notwithstanding that they rent the Moslem people asunder."415 On the other hand, the Murjites equally rejected the pretensions THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY222 made by the Shí‘ites on behalf of ‘Alí and by the Umayyads on behalf of Mu‘áwiya. For the most part they maintained a neutral attitude towards the Umayyad Government: they were passive resisters, content, as Wellhausen puts it, "to stand up for the impersonal Law." Sometimes, however, they turned the principle of toleration against their rulers. Thus Ḥárith b. Surayj and other Arabian Murjites joined the oppressed Mawálí of Khurásán to whom the Government denied those rights which they had acquired by conversion.416 According to the Murjite view, these Persians, having professed Islam, should no longer be treated as tax-paying infidels. The Murjites brought the same tolerant spirit into religion. They set faith above works, emphasised the love and goodness of God, and held that no Moslem would be damned everlastingly. Some, like Jahm b. Ṣafwán, went so far as to declare that faith (ímán) was merely an inward conviction: a man might openly profess Christianity or Judaism or any form of unbelief without ceasing to be a good Moslem, provided only that he acknowledged Allah with his heart.417 The moderate school found their most illustrious representative in Abú Ḥanífa († 767 a.d.), and through this great divine—whose followers to-day are counted by millions—their liberal doctrines were diffused and perpetuated.
The main idea of the Murjite belief was that no one who claimed to believe in the One God could be labeled an infidel, no matter what sins they might commit, until God Himself judged them. The Murjites. Because they deferred (arja’a = to defer) their judgment in such cases, they left the sinner's fate uncertain as long as there was doubt.413 The Murjites applied this principle in various ways. For instance, they did not outright condemn ‘Alí and ‘Uthmán like the Khárijites did. "Both ‘Alí and ‘Uthmán," they said, "were servants of God, and only God can judge them; it's not our place to call either of them an infidel, even though they divided the Muslim community."415 On the other hand, the Murjites also rejected the claims made by the Shí‘ites on behalf of ‘Alí and by the Umayyads on behalf of Mu‘áwiya. Generally, they kept a neutral stance towards the Umayyad Government, acting as passive resisters, satisfied, as Wellhausen puts it, "to stand up for the impersonal Law." However, at times they turned their principle of tolerance against their rulers. For example, Ḥárith b. Surayj and other Arabian Murjites joined the oppressed Mawálí of Khurásán, who were denied the rights they had gained through conversion.416 In the Murjite perspective, these Persians, having embraced Islam, should not be treated as tax-paying infidels anymore. The Murjites brought this same spirit of tolerance into their religious views. They believed that faith was more important than deeds, emphasized God's love and kindness, and held that no Muslim would ever be condemned forever. Some, like Jahm b. Ṣafwán, argued that faith (ímán) was simply an inner conviction: a person might openly profess Christianity or Judaism or any form of disbelief and still be a good Muslim, as long as they acknowledged Allah in their heart.417 The moderate school had its most notable representative in Abú Ḥanífa († 767 AD), and through this great scholar—whose followers today number in the millions—their liberal teachings were spread and upheld.
During the Umayyad period Baṣra was the intellectual capital of Islam, and in that city we find the first traces of a The Mu‘tazilites. sect which maintained the principle that thought must be free in the search for truth. The origin of the Mu‘tazilites (al-Mu‘tazila), as they are generally called, takes us back to the famous divine and ascetic, Ḥasan of Baṣra (†728 a.d.). One day he was asked to give his opinion on a point regarding which the Murjites and the Khárijites held opposite views, namely, whether those who had committed THE MU‘TAZILITES223 a great sin should be deemed believers or unbelievers. While Ḥasan was considering the question, one of his pupils, Wáṣil b. ‘Aṭá (according to another tradition, ‘Amr b. ‘Ubayd) replied that such persons were neither believers nor unbelievers, but should be ranked in an intermediate state. He then turned aside and began to explain the grounds of his assertion to a group which gathered about him in a different part of the mosque. Ḥasan said: "Wáṣil has separated himself from us" (i‘tazala ‘anná); and on this account the followers of Wáṣil were named 'Mu‘tazilites,' i.e., Schismatics. Although the story may not be literally true, it is probably safe to assume that the new sect originated in Baṣra among the pupils of Ḥasan,418 who was the life and soul of the religious movement of the first century a.h. The Mu‘tazilite heresy, in its earliest form, is connected with the doctrine of Predestination. On this subject the Koran speaks with two voices. Muḥammad was anything but a logically exact and consistent thinker. He was guided by the impulse of the moment, and neither he nor his hearers perceived, as later Moslems did, that the language of the Koran is often contradictory. Thus in the present instance texts which imply the moral responsibility of man for his actions—e.g., "Every soul is in pledge (with God) for what it hath wrought"419; "Whoso does good benefits himself, and whoso does evil does it against himself"420—stand side by side with others which declare that God leads men aright or astray, as He pleases; that the hearts of the wicked are sealed and their ears made deaf to the truth; and that they are certainly doomed to perdition. This fatalistic view prevailed in the first century of Islam, and the dogma of Predestination was almost universally accepted. Ibn Qutayba, THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY224 however, mentions the names of twenty-seven persons who held the opinion that men's actions are free.421 Two among them, Ma‘bad al-Juhaní and Abú Marwán Ghaylán, who were put to death by ‘Abdu ’l-Malik and his son Hishám, do not appear to have been condemned as heretics, but rather as enemies of the Umayyad Government.422 The real founder of the Mu‘tazilites was Wáṣil b. ‘Aṭá († 748 a.d.),423 who added a second cardinal doctrine to that of free-will. He denied the existence of the Divine attributes—Power, Wisdom, Life, &c.—on the ground that such qualities, if conceived as eternal, would destroy the Unity of God. Hence the Mu‘tazilites called themselves 'the partisans of Unity and Justice' (Ahlu’l-tawḥíd wa-’l-‘adl): of Unity for the reason which has been explained, and of Justice, because they held that God was not the author of evil and that He would not punish His creatures except for actions within their control. The further development of these Rationalistic ideas belongs to the ‘Abbásid period and will be discussed in a subsequent chapter.
During the Umayyad period, Baṣra was the intellectual capital of Islam, and in that city, we find the first traces of a The Mu'tazilites. sect that argued for the principle that thought must be free in the search for truth. The origin of the Mu‘tazilites (al-Mu‘tazila), as they are typically called, goes back to the well-known divine and ascetic, Ḥasan of Baṣra (†728 A.D.). One day, he was asked to share his opinion on a matter where the Murjites and the Khárijites had opposing views—specifically, whether those who had committed a great sin should be considered believers or unbelievers. While Ḥasan was pondering this question, one of his students, Wáṣil b. ‘Aṭá (or according to another account, ‘Amr b. ‘Ubayd), responded that such individuals were neither believers nor unbelievers but should be classified in an intermediate state. He then moved aside and began explaining the basis of his claim to a group gathered around him in another part of the mosque. Ḥasan remarked, "Wáṣil has separated himself from us" (i‘tazala ‘anná); and because of this, Wáṣil's followers were called 'Mu‘tazilites,' i.e., Schismatics. Although this story may not be literally true, it’s reasonable to assume that the new sect originated in Baṣra among Ḥasan's students,418 who was the driving force behind the religious movement of the first century a.h. The early version of the Mu‘tazilite heresy is linked to the doctrine of Predestination. On this topic, the Koran speaks with two different voices. Muḥammad was not a logically precise and consistent thinker. He was influenced by the moment, and neither he nor his listeners recognized, as later Muslims did, that the language of the Koran is often contradictory. Thus, in this case, texts that suggest the moral responsibility of man for his actions—e.g., "Every soul is in pledge (with God) for what it hath wrought"419; "Whoever does good benefits himself, and whoever does evil does it against himself"420—are placed alongside others that state that God guides people or misleads them as He wishes; that the hearts of the wicked are sealed and their ears deafened to the truth; and that they are definitely doomed to destruction. This fatalistic view dominated the first century of Islam, and the doctrine of Predestination was almost universally accepted. Ibn Qutayba,THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY224 however, mentions the names of twenty-seven individuals who believed that people's actions are free.421 Two of them, Ma‘bad al-Juhaní and Abú Marwán Ghaylán, who were executed by ‘Abdu ’l-Malik and his son Hishám, do not seem to have been condemned as heretics but rather as opponents of the Umayyad Government.422 The real founder of the Mu‘tazilites was Wáṣil b. ‘Aṭá († 748 AD),423 who added a second key doctrine to the concept of free will. He denied the existence of Divine attributes—Power, Wisdom, Life, etc.—claiming that if such qualities were eternal, they would compromise the Unity of God. Therefore, the Mu‘tazilites referred to themselves as 'the partisans of Unity and Justice' (Ahlu’l-tawḥíd wa-’l-‘adl): they advocated Unity for the aforementioned reason, and Justice because they believed that God was not the source of evil and that He would only punish His creatures for actions they could control. The further development of these Rationalistic ideas belongs to the ‘Abbásid period and will be examined in a later chapter.
The founder of Islam had too much human nature and common sense to demand of his countrymen such mortifying Growth of asceticism. austerities as were practised by the Jewish Essenes and the Christian monks. His religion was not without ascetic features, e.g., the Fast of Ramaḍán, the prohibition of wine, and the ordinance of the pilgrimage, but these can scarcely be called unreasonable. On the other hand Muḥammad condemned celibacy not only by his personal THE ASCETIC MOVEMENT225 example but also by precept. "There is no monkery in Islam," he is reported to have said, and there was in fact nothing of the kind for more than a century after his death. During this time, however, asceticism made great strides. It was the inevitable outcome of the Muḥammadan conception of Allah, in which the attributes of mercy and love are overshadowed by those of majesty, awe, and vengeance. The terrors of Judgment Day so powerfully described in the Koran were realised with an intensity of conviction which it is difficult for us to imagine. As Goldziher has observed, an exaggerated consciousness of sin and the dread of Divine punishment gave the first impulse to Moslem asceticism. Thus we read that Tamím al-Dárí, one of the Prophet's Companions, who was formerly a Christian, passed the whole night until daybreak, repeating a single verse of the Koran (xlv, 20)—"Do those who work evil think that We shall make them even as those who believe and do good, so that their life and death shall be equal? Ill do they judge!"424 Abu ’l-Dardá, another of the Companions, used to say: "If ye knew what ye shall see after death, ye would not eat food nor drink water from appetite, and I wish that I were a tree which is lopped and then devoured."425 There were many who shared these views, and their determination to renounce the world and to live solely for God was strengthened by their disgust with a tyrannical and impious Government, and by the almost uninterrupted spectacle of bloodshed, rapine, and civil war. Ḥasan Ḥasan of Baṣra. of Baṣra († 728)—we have already met him in connection with the Mu‘tazilites—is an outstanding figure in this early ascetic movement, which proceeded on orthodox lines.426 Fear of God seized on him so mightily that, in the words of his biographer, "it seemed THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY226 as though Hell-fire had been created for him alone."427 All who looked on his face thought that he must have been recently overtaken by some great calamity.428 One day a friend saw him weeping and asked him the cause. "I weep," he replied, "for fear that I have done something unwittingly and unintentionally, or committed some fault, or spoken some word which is unpleasing to God: then He may have said, 'Begone, for now thou hast no more honour in My court, and henceforth I will not receive anything from thee.'"429 Al-Mubarrad relates that two monks, coming from Syria, entered Baṣra and looked at Ḥasan, whereupon one said to the other, "Let us turn aside to visit this man, whose way of life appears like that of the Messiah." So they went, and they found him supporting his chin on the palm of his hand, while he was saying—"How I marvel at those who have been ordered to lay in a stock of provisions and have been summoned to set out on a journey, and yet the foremost of them stays for the hindermost! Would that I knew what they are waiting for!"430 The following utterances are characteristic:—
The founder of Islam possessed enough human nature and common sense not to demand from his followers the harsh austerities practiced by the Jewish Essenes and the Christian monks. His religion included some ascetic aspects, like the Fast of Ramadan, the ban on wine, and the pilgrimage requirement, but these are hardly unreasonable. In fact, Muḥammad condemned celibacy, both through his own actions and by teaching. "There is no monkery in Islam," he reportedly said, and indeed, there was none for over a century after his death. However, during this time, asceticism thrived. It was an inevitable result of the Islamic view of Allah, where the qualities of mercy and love are overshadowed by majesty, fear, and vengeance. The vivid terrors of Judgment Day described in the Koran were felt with a level of conviction that's hard for us to grasp today. As Goldziher pointed out, an intense awareness of sin and fear of divine punishment sparked the rise of Muslim asceticism. For example, we read that Tamím al-Dárí, a Companion of the Prophet who had been a Christian, spent entire nights until dawn repeating a single verse from the Koran (xlv, 20)—"Do those who do evil think We will make them equal to those who believe and do good, so that their life and death will be the same? What a terrible judgment!" Abu ’l-Dardá, another Companion, would say: "If you knew what you would see after death, you wouldn't eat or drink out of desire, and I wish I could be a tree that’s cut down and then eaten." Many shared this mindset, and their dedication to renouncing the world and living solely for God was reinforced by their disdain for a cruel and godless government and the nearly constant bloodshed, looting, and civil war. Ḥasan of Baṣra († 728)—who we've previously encountered in connection with the Mu‘tazilites—is a key figure in this early ascetic movement, which adhered to orthodox principles. His fear of God was so profound that, as his biographer described, "it seemed as if Hellfire had been created just for him." Anyone who saw his face thought he must have recently experienced some great tragedy. One day, a friend spotted him crying and asked why. "I weep," he replied, "for fear that I might have unknowingly done something wrong, or said something displeasing to God: and then He might say, 'Go away, for you have lost your honor in My sight, and from now on, I will not accept anything from you.'" Al-Mubarrad recounts that two monks from Syria came to Baṣra and saw Ḥasan; one said to the other, "Let’s visit this man, whose lifestyle seems like that of the Messiah." They approached and found him resting his chin on his hand, saying, "I wonder about those who have been told to gather supplies for their journey, and yet the first among them waits for the last! I wish I knew what they are waiting for!" The following statements reflect this perspective:—
"God hath made fasting a hippodrome (place or time of training) for His servants, that they may race towards obedience to Him.431 Some come in first and win the prize, while others are left behind and return disappointed; and by my life, if the lid were removed, the well-doer would be diverted by his well-doing, and the evildoer by his evil-doing, from wearing new garments or from anointing his hair."432
"God has made fasting a training ground for His servants, so they can strive to be obedient to Him.431 Some finish the race and win the prize, while others fall behind and leave disappointed; and honestly, if the veil were lifted, the person doing good would be distracted by their good actions, and the wrongdoer by their bad actions, preventing them from putting on new clothes or grooming their hair."432
"You meet one of them with white skin and delicate complexion, speeding along the path of vanity: he shaketh his hips and clappeth his sides and saith, 'Here am I, recognise me!' Yes, we recognise thee, and thou art hateful to God and hateful to good men."433
"You encounter someone with pale skin and a delicate face, rushing down the road of vanity: he shakes his hips and slaps his sides and says, 'Here I am, recognize me!' Yes, we recognize you, and you are despised by God and by good people."433
"The bounties of God are too numerous to be acknowledged unless with His help, and the sins of Man are too numerous for him to escape therefrom unless God pardon them."434
"The blessings from God are too many to recognize without His help, and the sins of humanity are too many for anyone to avoid unless God forgives them."434
"The wonder is not how the lost were lost, but how the saved were saved."435
"The amazing thing isn't how the lost ended up lost, but how the saved managed to be saved."435
"Cleanse ye these hearts (by meditation and remembrance of God), for they are quick to rust; and restrain ye these souls, for they desire eagerly, and if ye restrain them not, they will drag you to an evil end."436
"Cleanse your hearts (through meditation and remembering God), because they can easily become dull; and control your souls, for they have strong desires, and if you don’t control them, they will lead you to a bad ending."436
The Ṣúfís, concerning whom we shall say a few words presently, claim Ḥasan as one of themselves, and with justice Ḥasan of Baṣra not a genuine Ṣúfí. in so far as he attached importance to spiritual righteousness, and was not satisfied with merely external acts of devotion. "A grain of genuine piety," he declared, "is better than a thousandfold weight of fasting and prayer."437 But although some of his sayings which are recorded in the later biographies lend colour to the fiction that he was a full-blown Ṣúfí, there can be no doubt that his mysticism—if it deserves that name—was of the most moderate type, entirely lacking the glow and exaltation which we find in the saintly woman, Rábi‘a al-‘Adawiyya, with whom legend associates him.438
The Ṣúfís, about whom we will say a few words shortly, consider Ḥasan as one of their own, and rightfully so, Ḥasan of Baṣra is not a true Ṣúfí. because he valued spiritual righteousness and wasn’t content with just outward acts of devotion. "A grain of genuine piety," he stated, "is better than a thousand times the weight of fasting and prayer."437 However, although some of his sayings recorded in later biographies suggest he was a full-fledged Ṣúfí, it's clear that his mysticism—if that's what we should call it—was quite moderate, completely lacking the intensity and elevation found in the saintly woman, Rábi‘a al-‘Adawiyya, with whom legend connects him.438
The origin of the name 'Ṣúfí' is explained by the Ṣúfís themselves in many different ways, but of the derivations THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY228 which have been proposed only three possess any claim to consideration, viz., those which connect it with σοφός (wise) or with ṣafá (purity) or with ṣúf (wool).439 The first two are inadmissible on linguistic grounds, The derivation of 'Ṣúfí.' into which we need not enter, though it may be remarked that the derivation from ṣafá is consecrated by the authority of the Ṣúfí Saints, and is generally accepted in the East.440 The reason for this preference appears in such definitions as "The Ṣúfí is he who keeps his heart pure (ṣáfí) with God,"441 "Ṣúfiism is 'the being chosen for purity' (iṣṭifá): whoever is thus chosen and made pure from all except God is the true Ṣúfí."442 Understood in this sense, the word had a lofty significance which commended it to the elect. Nevertheless it can be tracked to a quite humble source. Woollen garments were frequently worn by men of ascetic life in the early times of Islam in order (as Ibn Khaldún says) that they might distinguish themselves from those who affected a more luxurious fashion of dress. Hence the name 'Ṣúfí,' which denotes in the first instance an ascetic clad in wool (ṣúf), just as the Capuchins owed their designation to the hood (cappuccio) which they wore. According to Qushayrí, the term came into common use before the end of the second century of the Hijra ( = 815 a.d.). By this time, however, the ascetic movement in Islam had to some extent assumed a new character, and the meaning of 'Ṣúfí,' if the word already existed, must have undergone a corresponding change. It seems to me not unlikely that the epithet in question marks the point of EARLY ṢÚFIISM229 departure from orthodox asceticism and that, as Jámí states, it was first applied to Abú Háshim of Kúfa (ob. before 800 a.d.), who founded a monastery (khánaqáh) for Ṣúfís at The beginnings of Ṣúfiism. Ramla in Palestine. Be that as it may, the distinction between asceticism (zuhd) and Ṣúfiism—a distinction which answers, broadly speaking, to the via purgativa and the via illuminativa of Western mediæval mysticism—begins to show itself before the close of the Umayyad period, and rapidly develops in the early ‘Abbásid age under the influence of foreign ideas and, in particular, of Greek philosophy. Leaving this later development to be discussed in a subsequent chapter, we shall now briefly consider the origin of Ṣúfiism properly so called and the first manifestation of the peculiar tendencies on which it is based.
The origin of the name 'Ṣúfí' is explained by the Ṣúfís themselves in many different ways, but of the derivations The Umayyad Dynasty228 that have been suggested, only three are worth considering: those connecting it with σοφός (wise), with ṣafá (purity), or with ṣúf (wool).439 The first two don't hold up linguistically, The origin of 'Ṣúfí.' so we won't dive into them, though it's worth noting that the derivation from ṣafá is supported by the authority of the Ṣúfí Saints and is generally accepted in the East.440 The preference for this derivation comes from definitions like "The Ṣúfí is the one who keeps his heart pure (ṣáfí) with God,"441 and "Ṣúfiism is 'the being chosen for purity' (iṣṭifá): whoever is thus chosen and made pure from everything but God is the true Ṣúfí."442 Understood this way, the word has a lofty meaning that appeals to the elect. However, it can be traced back to a much more humble origin. Woolen garments were often worn by ascetic men in the early days of Islam, so (as Ibn Khaldún says) they could stand out from those who preferred a more luxurious style of dress. Hence the name 'Ṣúfí,' which initially referred to an ascetic dressed in wool (ṣúf), just as the Capuchins got their name from the hood (cappuccio) they wore. According to Qushayrí, the term became commonly used before the end of the second century of the Hijra ( = 815 CE). By that time, however, the ascetic movement in Islam had started to take on a new character, and the meaning of 'Ṣúfí,' if it already existed, must have changed accordingly. It seems likely that this term marks the shift from traditional asceticism and that, as Jámí states, it was first applied to Abú Háshim of Kúfa (ob. before 800AD), who established a monastery (khánaqáh) for Ṣúfís at The origins of Sufism. Ramla in Palestine. Regardless, the distinction between asceticism (zuhd) and Ṣúfiism—a distinction that roughly corresponds to the via purgativa and the via illuminativa of Western medieval mysticism—begins to emerge before the end of the Umayyad period and quickly develops in the early ‘Abbásid era under the influence of foreign ideas, particularly Greek philosophy. We'll leave this later development for a subsequent chapter and briefly look at the origins of Ṣúfiism itself and the initial expressions of the unique tendencies on which it is based.
As regards its origin, we cannot do better than quote the observations with which Ibn Khaldún († 1406 a.d.) introduces the chapter on Ṣúfiism in the Prolegomena to his great historical work:—
As for its origin, we can't do better than to quote the observations with which Ibn Khaldún († 1406 AD) starts the chapter on Ṣúfiism in the Prolegomena to his major historical work:—
"This is one of the religious sciences which were born in Islam. The way of the Ṣúfís was regarded by the ancient Moslems and Ibn Khaldún's account of the origin of Ṣúfiism. their illustrious men—the Companions of the Prophet (al-Ṣaḥába), the Successors (al-Tábi‘ún), and the generation which came after them—as the way of Truth and Salvation. To be assiduous in piety, to give up all else for God's sake, to turn away from worldly gauds and vanities, to renounce pleasure, wealth, and power, which are the general objects of human ambition, to abandon society and to lead in seclusion a life devoted solely to the service of God—these were the fundamental principles of Ṣúfiism which prevailed among the Companions and the Moslems of old time. When, however, in the second generation and afterwards worldly tastes became widely spread, and men no longer shrank from such contamination, those who made piety their aim were distinguished by the title of Ṣúfís or Mutaṣawwifa (aspirants to Ṣúfiism).443
"This is one of the religious sciences that originated in Islam. The path of the Sufis was viewed by early Muslims and their notable figures—the Companions of the Prophet (al-Ṣaḥába), the Successors (al-Tábi‘ún), and the following generation—as the path of Truth and Salvation. Being dedicated to piety, giving up everything else for God's sake, turning away from worldly distractions and superficialities, renouncing pleasure, wealth, and power—common goals of human ambition—abandoning society, and leading a life devoted entirely to serving God were the core principles of Sufism that prevailed among the Companions and early Muslims. However, when worldly desires became more common in the second generation and beyond, and people no longer hesitated to embrace such influences, those who pursued piety were known as Ṣúfís or Mutaṣawwifa (aspirants to Sufism).443
From this it is clear that Ṣúfiism, if not originally identical with the ascetic revolt of which, as we have seen, Ḥasan of The earliest form of Ṣúfiism. Baṣra was the most conspicuous representative, at any rate arose out of that movement. It was not a speculative system, like the Mu‘tazilite heresy, but a practical religion and rule of life. "We derived Ṣúfiism," said Junayd, "from fasting and taking leave of the world and breaking familiar ties and renouncing what men deem good; not from disputation" (qíl wa-qál).444 The oldest Ṣúfís were ascetics and hermits, but they were also something more. They brought out the spiritual and mystical element in Islam, or brought it in, if they did not find it there already.
From this, it's clear that Ṣúfiism, if not originally the same as the ascetic movement represented by Ḥasan of The first form of Sufism. Baṣra, definitely emerged from it. It wasn't a theoretical system like the Mu‘tazilite heresy but rather a practical religion and way of life. "We learned Ṣúfiism," said Junayd, "from fasting, distancing ourselves from the world, breaking familiar ties, and rejecting what people consider good; not from argument" (qíl wa-qál).444 The earliest Ṣúfís were ascetics and hermits, but they were also more than that. They highlighted the spiritual and mystical aspect of Islam, or introduced it if it wasn't already present.
"Ṣúfiism," says Suhrawardí,445 "is neither 'poverty' (faqr) nor asceticism (zuhd), but a term which comprehends the ideas The difference between asceticism and Ṣúfiism. of both, together with something besides. Without these superadded qualities a man is not a Ṣúfí, though he may be an ascetic (záhid) or a fakír (faqír). It is said that, notwithstanding the excellence of 'poverty,' the end thereof is only the beginning of Ṣúfiism." A little further on he explains the difference thus:—
"Ṣúfiism," says Suhrawardí,445 "is neither 'poverty' (faqr) nor asceticism (zuhd), but a term that includes the ideas of both, along with something more. Without these additional qualities, a person is not a Ṣúfí, even if they may be an ascetic (záhid) or a fakír (faqír). It's said that, despite the value of 'poverty,' its end is only the beginning of Ṣúfiism." A little further on, he explains the difference like this:—
"The fakír holds fast to his 'poverty' and is profoundly convinced of its superior merit. He prefers it to riches because he longs for the Divine recompense of which his faith assures him ... and whenever he contemplates the everlasting reward, he abstains from the fleeting joys of this world and embraces poverty and indigence and fears that if he should cease to be 'poor' he will lose both the merit and the prize. Now this is absolutely unsound according to the doctrine of the Ṣúfís, because he hopes for recompense and renounces the world on that account, whereas the Ṣúfí does not renounce it for the sake of promised rewards but, on the contrary, EARLY ṢÚFIISM231 for the sake of present 'states,' for he is the 'son of his time.'...446 The theory that 'poverty' is the foundation of Ṣúfiism signifies that the diverse stages of Ṣúfiism are reached by the road of 'poverty'; it does not imply that the Ṣúfí is essentially a fakír."
"The fakir clings to his 'poverty' and firmly believes in its greater value. He chooses it over wealth because he yearns for the Divine reward that his faith promises him... and whenever he thinks about the eternal reward, he avoids the temporary pleasures of this world and accepts poverty and hardship, fearing that if he stops being 'poor', he will lose both the merit and the reward. This viewpoint is completely misguided according to the Ṣúfī doctrine because he seeks reward and gives up the world for that reason, while the Ṣúfī does not renounce it for promised rewards but, rather, Early Sufism231 for the sake of present 'states', as he is the 'son of his time.'...446 The idea that 'poverty' is the basis of Ṣúfiism means that the various stages of Ṣúfiism are attained through 'poverty'; it does not suggest that the Ṣúfī is inherently a fakir."
The keynote of Ṣúfiism is disinterested, selfless devotion, in a word, Love. Though not wholly strange, this idea was very far from being familiar to pious Muḥammadans, who were more deeply impressed by the power and vengeance of God than by His goodness and mercy. The Koran generally represents Allah as a stern, unapproachable despot, requiring utter submission to His arbitrary will, but infinitely unconcerned with human feelings and aspirations. Such a Being could not satisfy the religious instinct, and the whole history of Ṣúfiism is a protest against the unnatural divorce between God and Man which this conception involves. Accordingly, I do not think that we need look beyond Islam for the origin of the Ṣúfí doctrines, although it would be a mistake not to recognise the part which Christian influence must have had in shaping their early development. The speculative character with which they gradually became imbued, and which in the course of time completely transformed them, was more or less latent during the Umayyad period and for nearly a century after the accession of the House of ‘Abbás. The early Ṣúfís are still on orthodox ground: their relation to Islam is not unlike that of the The early Ṣúfís. mediæval Spanish mystics to the Roman Catholic Church. They attach extraordinary value to certain points in Muḥammad's teaching and emphasise them so as to leave the others almost a dead letter. They do not indulge in profound dialectic, but confine themselves to matters bearing on practical theology. Self-abandonment, rigorous self-mortification, fervid piety, and quietism carried to the verge of apathy form the main features of their creed.
The key idea of Sufism is selfless devotion, simply put, Love. While this concept isn't completely foreign, it was quite unfamiliar to devout Muslims, who were more focused on God's power and wrath than on His goodness and mercy. The Quran often portrays Allah as a harsh, distant ruler who demands total submission to His arbitrary will, showing little regard for human emotions and aspirations. Such a being can't fulfill our spiritual needs, and the entire history of Sufism stands as a challenge to the unnatural separation between God and humanity that this view creates. Therefore, I believe we don't need to look outside of Islam for the roots of Sufi doctrines, although it would be a mistake not to acknowledge the influence Christianity had on their early development. The speculative nature that Sufism gradually adopted, which completely transformed the movement over time, was more or less dormant during the Umayyad period and for nearly a century after the rise of the Abbasid dynasty. The early Sufis still operated within orthodox boundaries: their relationship with Islam is somewhat like that of the medieval Spanish mystics with the Roman Catholic Church. They place immense value on certain aspects of Muhammad's teachings and emphasize these to the point where other teachings become almost irrelevant. They don't engage in deep philosophical arguments but stick to issues related to practical theology. Self-surrender, strict self-discipline, intense devotion, and a quietism that almost reaches apathy are the main features of their belief system.
THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY232 A full and vivid picture of early Ṣúfiism might be drawn from the numerous biographies in Arabic and Persian, which Ibráhím b. Adham. supply abundant details concerning the manner of life of these Muḥammadan Saints, and faithfully record their austerities, visions, miracles, and sayings. Here we have only space to add a few lines about the most important members of the group—Ibráhím b. Adham, Abú ‘Alí Shaqíq, Fuḍayl b. ‘Iyáḍ, and Rábi‘a—all of whom died between the middle and end of the second century after the Hijra (767-815 a.d.). Ibráhím belonged to the royal family of Balkh. Forty scimitars of gold and forty maces of gold were borne in front of him and behind. One day, while hunting, he heard a voice which cried, "Awake! wert thou created for this?" He exchanged his splendid robes for the humble garb and felt cap of a shepherd, bade farewell to his kingdom, and lived for nine years in a cave near Naysábúr.447 His customary prayer was, "O God, uplift me from the shame of disobedience to the glory of submission unto Thee!"
The Umayyad Dynasty232 A complete and vivid picture of early Sufism can be drawn from the many biographies in Arabic and Persian, which provide plenty of details about the lives of these Muslim saints, faithfully recording their hardships, visions, miracles, and teachings. Here, we have just enough space to mention a few key figures in the group—Ibráhím b. Adham, Abú ‘Alí Shaqíq, Fuḍayl b. ‘Iyáḍ, and Rábi‘a—all of whom passed away between the middle and end of the second century after the Hijra (767-815 CE). Ibráhím came from the royal family of Balkh. Forty gold scimitars and forty gold maces were carried in front of him and behind him. One day, while hunting, he heard a voice that called out, "Wake up! Were you created for this?" He traded his luxurious robes for the simple clothes and felt cap of a shepherd, said goodbye to his kingdom, and lived for nine years in a cave near Naysábúr.447 His usual prayer was, "O God, lift me from the shame of disobedience to the glory of submission to You!"
"O God!" he said, "Thou knowest that the Eight Paradises are little beside the honour which Thou hast done unto me, and beside Thy love, and beside Thy giving me intimacy with the praise of Thy name, and beside the peace of mind which Thou hast given me when I meditate on Thy majesty." And again: "You will not attain to righteousness until you traverse six passes (‘aqabát): the first is that you shut the door of pleasure and open the door of hardship; the second, that you shut the door of eminence and open the door of abasement; the third, that you shut the door of ease and open the door of affliction; the fourth, that you shut the door of sleep and open the door of wakefulness; the fifth, that you shut the door of riches and open the door of poverty; and the sixth, that you shut the door of expectation and open the door of making yourself ready for death."
"Oh God!" he said, "You know that the Eight Paradises are nothing compared to the honor You've shown me, Your love, the closeness I've found in praising Your name, and the peace of mind You've given me when I reflect on Your majesty." And again: "You won't reach true righteousness until you go through six challenges (‘aqabát): the first is to close the door to pleasure and open the door to hardship; the second, to close the door to pride and open the door to humility; the third, to close the door to comfort and open the door to suffering; the fourth, to close the door to sleep and open the door to wakefulness; the fifth, to close the door to wealth and open the door to poverty; and the sixth, to close the door to expectations and open the door to preparing for death."
THE OLDEST ṢÚFÍS233 Shaqíq, also of Balkh, laid particular stress on the duty of leaving one's self entirely in God's hands (tawakkul), a Shaqíq of Balkh. term which is practically synonymous with passivity; e.g., the mutawakkil must make no effort to obtain even the barest livelihood, he must not ask for anything, nor engage in any trade: his business is with God alone. One of Shaqíq's sayings was, "Nine-tenths of devotion consist in flight from mankind, the remaining tenth in silence." Similarly, Fuḍayl b. ‘Iyáḍ. Fuḍayl b. ‘Iyáḍ, a converted captain of banditti, declared that "to abstain for men's sake from doing anything is hypocrisy, while to do anything for men's sake is idolatry." It may be noticed as an argument against the Indian origin of Ṣúfiism that although the three Ṣúfís who have been mentioned were natives of Khurásán or Transoxania, and therefore presumably in touch with Buddhistic ideas, no trace can be found in their sayings of the doctrine of dying to self (faná), which plays a great part in subsequent Ṣúfiism, and which Von Kremer and others have identified with Nirvána. We now come to a more interesting personality, in whom the ascetic and quietistic type of Ṣúfiism is transfigured by emotion and begins clearly to reveal the direction of its next advance. Every one knows that women have borne a distinguished part in the annals of European mysticism: St. Teresa, Madame Guyon, Catharine of Siena, and Juliana of Norwich, to mention but a few names at random. And notwithstanding the intellectual death to which the majority of Moslem women are condemned by their Prophet's ordinance, the Ṣúfís, like the Roman Catholics, can boast a goodly number of female saints. The oldest of these, and by Rábi‘a al-‘Adawiyya. far the most renowned, is Rábi‘a, who belonged to the tribe of ‘Adí, whence she is generally called Rábi‘a al-‘Adawiyya. She was a native of Baṣra and died at Jerusalem, probably towards the end of the THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY234 second century of Islam: her tomb was an object of pilgrimage in the Middle Ages, as we learn from Ibn Khallikán († 1282 a.d.). Although the sayings and verses attributed to her by Ṣúfí writers may be of doubtful authenticity, there is every reason to suppose that they fairly represent the actual character of her devotion, which resembled that of all feminine mystics in being inspired by tender and ardent feeling. She was asked: "Do you love God Almighty?" "Yes." "Do you hate the Devil?" "My love of God," she replied, "leaves me no leisure to hate the Devil. I saw the Prophet in a dream. He said, 'O Rábi‘a, do you love me?' I said, 'O Apostle of God, who does not love thee?—but love of God hath so absorbed me that neither love nor hate of any other thing remains in my heart.'" Rábi‘a is said to have spoken the following verses:—
THE OLDEST SUFIS233 Shaqíq, also from Balkh, emphasized the importance of completely trusting in God (tawakkul), a term that is essentially synonymous with passivity; for instance, a mutawakkil shouldn't make any effort to secure even the most basic livelihood, should not ask for anything, nor engage in any business: his only concern is with God. One of Shaqíq's notable sayings was, "Nine-tenths of devotion is about avoiding people, and the last tenth is about silence." Similarly, Fuḍayl ibn ‘Iyáḍ. Fuḍayl b. ‘Iyáḍ, a former robber turned religious leader, stated that "to refrain from doing anything for the sake of others is hypocrisy, while doing anything for people's approval is idolatry." It's worth noting, as a counter to the theory of Indian origins of Ṣúfiism, that even though the three mentioned Ṣúfís hailed from Khurásán or Transoxania and were likely exposed to Buddhist concepts, there’s no evidence of the philosophy of dying to self (faná), which later became significant in Ṣúfiism and has been linked to Nirvána by scholars like Von Kremer. We now turn to a more intriguing figure, where the ascetic and quietist aspects of Ṣúfiism are transformed by emotion and start to indicate its upcoming evolution. It’s well known that women have played a prominent role in European mysticism: St. Teresa, Madame Guyon, Catharine of Siena, and Juliana of Norwich, to name just a few. Despite the intellectual suppression many Muslim women face due to their Prophet's teachings, the Ṣúfís, much like Roman Catholics, can proudly point to a significant number of female saints. The oldest and most famous among them is Rábi‘a, who was from the tribe of ‘Adí, which is why she is typically called Rábi‘a al-‘Adawiyya. She was born in Baṣra and died in Jerusalem, likely towards the end of the second century of Islam: her tomb became a pilgrimage site in the Middle Ages, as recorded by Ibn Khallikán († 1282 AD). Although the phrases and poems attributed to her by Ṣúfí authors may not be entirely authentic, it is likely they accurately reflect her true devotion, which, like that of many female mystics, was fueled by deep and passionate feelings. She was once asked, "Do you love God Almighty?" She replied, "Yes." Then they asked, "Do you hate the Devil?" She answered, "My love for God occupies all my thoughts, leaving me no time to hate the Devil. I once dreamt of the Prophet. He asked me, 'O Rábi‘a, do you love me?' I responded, 'O Messenger of God, who could not love you?—but my love for God has so consumed me that I have no room in my heart for love or hate of anything else.'" Rábi‘a is said to have composed these verses:— The Umayyad Dynasty234
Whether genuine or not, these lines, with their mixture of devotion and speculation—the author distinguishes the illuminative from the contemplative life and manifestly regards the latter as the more excellent way—serve to mark the end of the ascetic school of Ṣúfiism and the rise of a new theosophy which, under the same name and still professing to be in full accord with the Koran and the Sunna, was founded to some extent upon ideas of extraneous origin—ideas irreconcilable with any revealed religion, and MUḤAMMADAN POETRY235 directly opposed to the severe and majestic simplicity of the Muḥammadan articles of faith.
Whether real or not, these lines, blending devotion and speculation—the author sets apart the illuminative life from the contemplative life and clearly sees the latter as the superior path—highlight the end of the ascetic school of Ṣúfiism and the emergence of a new theosophy which, under the same name and still claiming to align fully with the Koran and the Sunna, was partially based on ideas from outside sources—ideas that conflict with any revealed religion, and Muhammadan Poetry235 are directly opposed to the strict and dignified simplicity of the Muḥammadan articles of faith.
The opening century of Islam was not favourable to literature. At first conquest, expansion, and organisation, then Umayyad literature. civil strife absorbed the nation's energies; then, under the Umayyads, the old pagan spirit asserted itself once more. Consequently the literature of this period consists almost exclusively of poetry, which bears few marks of Islamic influence. I need scarcely refer to the view which long prevailed in Europe that Muḥammad corrupted the taste of his countrymen by setting up the Koran as an incomparable model of poetic style, and by condemning the admired productions of the heathen bards and the art of poetry itself; nor remind my readers that in the first place the Koran is not poetical in form (so that it could not serve as a model of this The decline of Arabian poetry not due to Muḥammad. kind), and secondly, according to Muḥammadan belief, is the actual Word of God, therefore sui generis and beyond imitation. Again, the poets whom the Prophet condemned were his most dangerous opponents: he hated them not as poets but as propagators and defenders of false ideals, and because they ridiculed his teaching, while on the contrary he honoured and rewarded those who employed their talents in the right way. If the nomad minstrels and cavaliers who lived, as they sang, the free life of the desert were never equalled by the brilliant laureates of imperial Damascus and Baghdád, the causes of the decline cannot be traced to Muḥammad's personal attitude, but are due to various circumstances for which he is only responsible in so far as he founded a religious and political system that revolutionised Arabian society. The poets of the period with which we are now dealing follow slavishly in the footsteps of the ancients, as though Islam had never been. Instead of celebrating the splendid victories THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY236 and heroic deeds of Moslem warriors, the bard living in a great city still weeps over the relics of his beloved's encampment in the wilderness, still rides away through The Umayyad poets. the sandy waste on the peerless camel, whose fine points he particularly describes; and if he should happen to be addressing the Caliph, it is ten to one that he will credit that august personage with all the virtues of a Bedouin Shaykh. "Fortunately the imitation of the antique qaṣída, at any rate with the greatest Umayyad poets, is to some extent only accessory to another form of art that excites our historical interest in a high degree: namely, the occasional poems (very numerous in almost all these writers), which are suggested by the mood of the moment and can shed a vivid light on contemporary history."449
The first hundred years of Islam weren't great for literature. Initially, conquest, expansion, and organization took precedence, followed by civil conflict that drained the nation's energy. Then, under the Umayyads, the old pagan spirit resurfaced. As a result, the literature from this time is almost entirely poetry, which shows little influence from Islam. I hardly need to mention the long-held belief in Europe that Muhammad ruined the taste of his people by presenting the Koran as an unmatched example of poetic style and condemning the admired works of the pagan poets and poetry itself. Also, it’s worth noting that the Koran isn’t actually poetic in form (so it couldn't serve as a model of this kind), and secondly, according to Islamic belief, it is the actual Word of God, making it unique and beyond imitation. Additionally, the poets that the Prophet criticized were primarily his strongest opponents; he didn't dislike them for being poets but for promoting and defending false ideals and mocking his teachings, while he honored and rewarded those who used their talents properly. If the nomad singers and knights, who lived freely in the desert as they performed, were never matched by the distinguished poets of imperial Damascus and Baghdad, the decline isn't attributable to Muhammad’s personal stance but rather to various circumstances for which he is responsible only to the extent that he established a religious and political system that changed Arabian society. The poets from the time we're discussing follow the old masters closely, as if Islam had never existed. Instead of celebrating the great victories and heroic acts of Muslim warriors, a poet living in a large city still laments the remains of his beloved's camp in the wilderness, still rides across the sandy expanse on the unmatched camel, describing its finer traits; and if he happens to address the Caliph, there's a good chance he'll attribute to that esteemed figure all the virtues of a Bedouin Shaykh. "Fortunately, the imitation of the classic qaṣída, at least among the greatest Umayyad poets, is somewhat secondary to another form of art that greatly piques our historical interest: namely, the occasional poems (very numerous in almost all these writers), which arise from the mood of the moment and can illuminate contemporary history." The Umayyad Dynasty236 449
The conquests made by the successors of the Prophet brought enormous wealth into Mecca and Medína, and Music and song in the Holy Cities. when the Umayyad aristocracy gained the upper hand in ‘Uthmán's Caliphate, these towns developed a voluptuous and dissolute life which broke through every restriction that Islam had imposed. The increase of luxury produced a corresponding refinement of the poetic art. Although music was not unknown to the pagan Arabs, it had hitherto been cultivated chiefly by foreigners, especially Greek and Persian singing-girls. But in the first century after the Hijra we hear of several Arab singers,450 natives of Mecca and Medína, who set favourite passages to music: henceforth the words and the melody are inseparably united, as we learn from the Kitábu ’l-Aghání or 'Book of Songs,' where hundreds of examples are to be found. Amidst the gay throng of pleasure-seekers women naturally played a prominent part, and love, which had ‘UMAR IBN ABÍ RABÍ‘A237 hitherto formed in most cases merely the conventional prelude to an ode, now began to be sung for its own sake. In this Peninsular school, as it may be named in contrast with the bold and masculine strain of the great Provincial poets whom we are about to mention, the palm unquestionably belongs to ‘Umar b. Abí Rabí‘a († 719 a.d.), ‘Umar b. Abí Rabí‘a. the son of a rich Meccan merchant. He passed the best part of his life in the pursuit of noble dames, who alone inspired him to sing. His poetry was so seductive that it was regarded by devout Moslems as "the greatest crime ever committed against God," and so charming withal that ‘Abdulláh b. ‘Abbás, the Prophet's cousin and a famous authority on the Koran and the Traditions, could not refrain from getting by heart some erotic verses which ‘Umar recited to him.451 The Arabs said, with truth, that the tribe of Quraysh had won distinction in every field save poetry, but we must allow that ‘Umar b. Abí Rabí‘a is a clear exception to this rule. His diction, like that of Catullus, has all the unaffected ease of refined conversation. Here are a few lines:—
The conquests made by the successors of the Prophet brought immense wealth into Mecca and Medina, and Music and songs in the Holy Cities. when the Umayyad aristocracy took control during ‘Uthmán's Caliphate, these cities embraced a lavish and indulgent lifestyle that violated many of the restrictions imposed by Islam. The rise in luxury led to a corresponding refinement in poetic art. Although music was not new to the pagan Arabs, it had mainly been practiced by outsiders, particularly Greek and Persian singers. However, in the first century after the Hijra, we hear about several Arab singers,450 natives of Mecca and Medina, who began putting favorite phrases to music: from that point on, the words and the melody became inseparably linked, as we learn from the Kitábu ’l-Aghání or 'Book of Songs,' where hundreds of examples can be found. Amidst the lively crowd of pleasure-seekers, women naturally played an important role, and love, which had mostly served as a conventional introduction to an ode, started to be celebrated for its own sake. In this Peninsular school, as it may be referred to in contrast with the bold and masculine style of the great Provincial poets we will mention shortly, the foremost figure is undoubtedly ‘Umar b. Abí Rabí‘a († 719 AD), ‘Umar b. Abí Rabí‘a. the son of a wealthy Meccan merchant. He spent most of his life pursuing noble women, who were his only source of inspiration for song. His poetry was so captivating that devout Muslims considered it "the greatest crime ever committed against God," yet it was also so charming that ‘Abdulláh b. ‘Abbás, the Prophet's cousin and a well-known authority on the Koran and the Traditions, couldn't help but memorize some erotic verses that ‘Umar recited to him.451 The Arabs accurately claimed that the Quraysh tribe excelled in every field except poetry, but we must acknowledge that ‘Umar b. Abí Rabí‘a is a notable exception to this rule. His language, similar to that of Catullus, has the effortless ease of refined conversation. Here are a few lines:—
We have no space to dwell on the minor poets of the same school, al-‘Arjí (a kinsman of the Umayyads), al-Aḥwaṣ, and many others. It has been pointed out by Dr. C. Brockelmann THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY238 that the love-poetry of this epoch is largely of popular origin; e.g., the songs attributed to Jamíl, in which Buthayna is addressed, and to Majnún—the hero of countless Love-ballads. Persian and Turkish romances which celebrate his love for Laylá—are true folk-songs such as occur in the Arabian Nights, and may be heard in the streets of Beyrout or on the banks of the Tigris at the present day. Many of them are extremely beautiful. I take the following verses from a poem which is said to have been composed by Jamíl:—
We don’t have time to discuss the lesser poets of the same school, like al-‘Arjí (a relative of the Umayyads), al-Aḥwaṣ, and many others. Dr. C. Brockelmann has observed The Umayyad Dynasty238 that the love poetry from this period mostly comes from popular sources; for example, the songs attributed to Jamíl, where he addresses Buthayna, and to Majnún—the hero of countless Romantic songs. Persian and Turkish romances that celebrate his love for Laylā—are true folk songs similar to those found in the Arabian Nights, and you can still hear them in the streets of Beyrout or along the banks of the Tigris today. Many of these songs are incredibly beautiful. Here are some lines from a poem that is believed to have been written by Jamíl:—
The names of al-Akhṭal, al-Farazdaq, and Jarír stand out pre-eminently in the list of Umayyad poets. They were men Poetry in the provinces. of a very different stamp from the languishing Minnesingers and carpet-knights who, like Jamíl, refused to battle except on the field of love. It is noteworthy that all three were born and bred in Mesopotamia. The motherland was exhausted; her ambitious and enterprising youth poured into the provinces, which now become the main centres of intellectual activity.
The names of al-Akhṭal, al-Farazdaq, and Jarír shine prominently in the list of Umayyad poets. They were very different from the lovesick Minnesingers and showy knights who, like Jamíl, only fought for love. It's interesting to note that all three were born and raised in Mesopotamia. The homeland was drained; its ambitious and enterprising youth moved to the provinces, which then became the main centers of intellectual activity.
Farazdaq and Jarír are intimately connected by a peculiar rivalry—"Arcades ambo—id est, blackguards both." For many years they engaged in a public scolding-match (muháját), and THE NAQÁ’IḌ239 as neither had any scruples on the score of decency, the foulest abuse was bandied to and fro between them—abuse, however, which is redeemed from vulgarity by its literary excellence, and by the marvellous skill which the satirists display in manipulating all the vituperative resources of the Arabic language. Soon these 'Flytings' (Naqá’iḍ) The Naqá’iḍ of Jarír and Farazdaq. were recited everywhere, and each poet had thousands of enthusiastic partisans who maintained that he was superior to his rival.454 One day Muhallab b. Abí Sufra, the governor of Khurásán, who was marching against the Azáriqa, a sect of the Khárijites, heard a great clamour and tumult in the camp. On inquiring its cause, he found that the soldiers had been fiercely disputing as to the comparative merits of Jarír and Farazdaq, and desired to submit the question to his decision. "Would you expose me," said Muhallab, "to be torn in pieces by these two dogs? I will not decide between them, but I will point out to you those who care not a whit for either of them. Go to the Azáriqa! They are Arabs General interest in poetry. who understand poetry and judge it aright." Next day, when the armies faced each other, an Azraqite named ‘Abída b. Hilál stepped forth from the ranks and offered single combat. One of Muhallab's men accepted the challenge, but before fighting he begged his adversary to inform him which was the better poet—Farazdaq or Jarír? "God confound you!" cried ‘Abída, "do you ask me about poetry instead of studying the Koran and the Sacred Law?" Then he quoted a verse by Jarír and gave judgment in his favour.455 This incident affords a striking proof that the taste for poetry, far from being confined to literary circles, was diffused throughout the whole nation, and was cultivated THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY240 even amidst the fatigues and dangers of war. Parallel instances occur in the history of the Athenians, the most gifted people of the West, and possibly elsewhere, but imagine British soldiers discussing questions of that kind over the camp-fires!
Farazdaq and Jarír are closely tied together by a strange rivalry—"Arcades ambo—id est, both scoundrels." For many years, they engaged in a public verbal sparring match (muháját), and THE NAQÁ’IḌ239 since neither had any qualms about decency, the dirtiest insults were thrown back and forth between them—insults that, however, are saved from being crude by their literary brilliance, and by the incredible talent the satirists show in using all the insults available in the Arabic language. Soon these exchanges (Naqá’iḍ) The Naqá’iḍ of Jarír and Farazdaq. were recited everywhere, and each poet had thousands of passionate supporters who argued he was better than his rival.454 One day, Muhallab b. Abí Sufra, the governor of Khurásán, who was on his way to confront the Azáriqa, a sect of the Khárijites, heard a loud commotion in the camp. When he asked what was happening, he found that the soldiers were fiercely debating the relative merits of Jarír and Farazdaq and wanted him to settle the matter. "Would you put me," said Muhallab, "in a position to be torn apart by these two dogs? I will not choose between them, but I’ll point out those who care nothing for either. Go to the Azáriqa! They are Arabs Interest in poetry. who appreciate poetry and understand it well." The next day, when the armies faced off, an Azraqite named ‘Abída b. Hilál stepped forward from the ranks and challenged to single combat. One of Muhallab's men accepted the challenge, but before fighting he asked his opponent who was the better poet—Farazdaq or Jarír? "God damn you!" shouted ‘Abída, "are you asking me about poetry instead of focusing on the Koran and the Sacred Law?" Then he quoted a verse by Jarír and declared him the winner.455 This incident offers a clear example that the appreciation for poetry, far from being limited to literary circles, was widespread throughout the entire nation and was fostered THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY240 even amidst the hardships and dangers of war. Similar examples can be found in the history of the Athenians, the most talented people of the West, and perhaps elsewhere, but just imagine British soldiers discussing topics like that around the campfires!
Akhṭal joined in the fray. His sympathies were with Farazdaq, and the naqá’iḍ which he and Jarír composed against each other have come down to us. All these poets, like their Post-islamic brethren generally, were professional encomiasts, greedy, venal, and ready to revile any one who would not purchase their praise. Some further account of them may be interesting to the reader, especially as the anecdotes related by their biographers throw many curious sidelights on the manners of the time.
Akhṭal joined the conflict. He was on Farazdaq's side, and the naqá’iḍ that he and Jarír wrote against each other have been preserved. All these poets, like many of their Post-Islamic counterparts, were professional praise-singers, eager for money, corrupt, and willing to insult anyone who wouldn’t pay for their compliments. A bit more information about them might interest the reader, especially since the stories shared by their biographers provide many intriguing insights into the customs of the time.
The oldest of the trio, Akhṭal (Ghiyáth b. Ghawth) of Taghlib, was a Christian, like most of his tribe—they had Akhṭal. long been settled in Mesopotamia—and remained in that faith to the end of his life, though the Caliph ‘Abdu ’l-Malik is said to have offered him a pension and 10,000 dirhems in cash if he would turn Moslem. His religion, however, was less a matter of principle than of convenience, and to him the supreme virtue of Christianity lay in the licence which it gave him to drink wine as often as he pleased. The stories told of him suggest grovelling devoutness combined with very easy morals, a phenomenon familiar to the student of mediæval Catholicism. It is related by one who was touring in Syria that he found Akhṭal confined in a church at Damascus, and pleaded his cause with the priest. The latter stopped beside Akhṭal and raising the staff on which he leaned—for he was an aged man—exclaimed: "O enemy of God, will you again defame people and satirise them and caluminate chaste women?" while the poet humbled himself and promised never to repeat the offence. When asked how it was that he, who was honoured by the Caliph and feared by all, behaved so AKHṬAL241 submissively to this priest, he answered, "It is religion, it is religion."456 On another occasion, seeing the Bishop pass, he cried to his wife who was then pregnant, "Run after him and touch his robe." The poor woman only succeeded in touching the tail of the Bishop's ass, but Akhṭal consoled her with the remark, "He and the tail of his ass, there's no difference!"457 It is characteristic of the anti-Islamic spirit which appears so strongly in the Umayyads that their chosen laureate and champion should have been a Christian who was in truth a lineal descendant of the pagan bards. Pious Moslems might well be scandalised when he burst unannounced into the Caliph's presence, sumptuously attired in silk and wearing a cross of gold which was suspended from his neck by a golden chain, while drops of wine trickled from his beard,458 but their protests went unheeded at the court of Damascus, where nobody cared whether the author of a fine verse was a Moslem or a Christian, and where a poet was doubly welcome whose religion enabled him to serve his masters without any regard to Muḥammadan sentiment; so that, for example, when Yazíd I wished to take revenge on the people of Medína because one of their poets had addressed amatory verses to his sister, he turned to Akhṭal, who branded the Anṣár, the men who had brought about the triumph of Islam, in the famous lines—
The oldest of the trio, Akhṭal (Ghiyáth b. Ghawth) from Taghlib, was a Christian, like most of his tribe—they had long been settled in Mesopotamia—and remained in that faith until the end of his life, even though Caliph ‘Abdu ’l-Malik reportedly offered him a pension and 10,000 dirhems in cash if he would convert to Islam. His religion was more about convenience than principle, and to him, the best part of Christianity was the freedom it gave him to drink wine as much as he wanted. The stories about him depict a mix of humble devotion and very relaxed morals, a combination familiar to those studying medieval Catholicism. One account from a traveler in Syria describes finding Akhṭal confined in a church in Damascus, where he pleaded with the priest on Akhṭal's behalf. The priest, pausing beside Akhṭal and leaning on his staff—being an elderly man—exclaimed: "O enemy of God, will you once again slander and mock people and defame virtuous women?" In response, the poet humbly promised never to do it again. When asked why he, who was honored by the Caliph and feared by everyone, acted so submissively toward the priest, he replied, "It's religion, it's religion." On another occasion, when he saw the Bishop passing by, he told his wife, who was pregnant, "Go touch his robe." Unfortunately, she only managed to touch the tail of the Bishop's donkey, but Akhṭal comforted her, saying, "What's the difference between him and the tail of his donkey?" It reflects the strong anti-Islamic sentiment among the Umayyads that their chosen poet and champion was a Christian who was essentially a direct descendant of the pagan bards. Devout Muslims might have been scandalized when he entered the Caliph's presence unannounced, dressed lavishly in silk and wearing a gold cross suspended from a golden chain, with wine dripping from his beard, but their protests went ignored at the court of Damascus, where no one cared whether a poet was a Muslim or a Christian, and where a poet was especially welcome if his religion allowed him to serve his masters without regard for Islamic feelings. For example, when Yazíd I wanted to take revenge on the people of Medína because one of their poets had written love poems about his sister, he turned to Akhṭal, who condemned the Anṣár, the men who had secured the victory of Islam, in the famous lines—
We must remember that the poets were leaders of public opinion; their utterances took the place of political pamphlets or of party oratory for or against the Government of the day. THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY242 On hearing Akhṭal's ode in praise of the Umayyad dynasty,460 ‘Abdu ’l-Malik ordered one of his clients to conduct the author through the streets of Damascus and to cry out, "Here is the poet of the Commander of the Faithful! Here is the best poet of the Arabs!"461 No wonder that he was a favourite at court and such an eminent personage that the great tribe of Bakr used to invite him to act as arbitrator whenever any controversy arose among them.462 Despite the luxury in which he lived, his wild Bedouin nature pined for freedom, and he frequently left the capital to visit his home in the desert, where he not only married and divorced several wives, but also threw himself with ardour into the feuds of his clan. We have already noticed the part which he played in the literary duel between Jarír and Farazdaq. From his deathbed he sent a final injunction to Farazdaq not to spare their common enemy.
We need to remember that poets were the voice of the people; their words served as political pamphlets or speeches for or against the government of the time. The Umayyad Dynasty242 After hearing Akhṭal's poem praising the Umayyad dynasty,460 ‘Abdu ’l-Malik instructed one of his associates to take the poet through the streets of Damascus and shout, "Here’s the poet of the Commander of the Faithful! He’s the best poet of the Arabs!"461 It's no surprise he was a favorite at court and such a prominent figure that the powerful Bakr tribe often invited him to resolve disputes among them.462 Even with the luxury around him, his wild Bedouin spirit longed for freedom, and he often left the city to return to his home in the desert, where he married and divorced multiple wives and eagerly got involved in his clan's conflicts. We have already noted his role in the literary rivalry between Jarír and Farazdaq. From his deathbed, he urged Farazdaq not to hold back against their shared enemy.
Akhṭal is commended by Arabian critics for the number and excellence of his long poems, as well as for the purity, polish, and correctness of his style. Abú ‘Ubayda put him first among the poets of Islam, while the celebrated collector of Pre-islamic poetry, Abú ‘Amr b. al-‘Alá, declared that if Akhṭal had lived a single day in the Pagan Age he would not have preferred any one to him. His supremacy in panegyric was acknowledged by Farazdaq, and he himself claims to have surpassed all competitors in three styles, viz., panegyric, satire, and erotic poetry; but there is more justification for the boast that his satires might be recited virginibus—he does not add puerisque—without causing a blush.463
Akhṭal is praised by Arabian critics for the number and quality of his long poems, as well as for the clarity, refinement, and accuracy of his style. Abú ‘Ubayda ranked him highest among the poets of Islam, while the famous collector of Pre-Islamic poetry, Abú ‘Amr b. al-‘Alá, stated that if Akhṭal had lived even a single day during the Pagan Age, he wouldn’t have favored anyone over him. His dominance in praise poetry was recognized by Farazdaq, and he himself claims to have outdone all rivals in three genres: praise, satire, and love poetry. However, there's more reason to support his claim that his satires could be recited virginibus—he does not include puerisque—without making anyone blush.463
Hammám b. Ghálib, generally known as Farazdaq, belonged to the tribe of Tamím, and was born at Baṣra towards the end of ‘Umar's Caliphate, His grandfather, Ṣa‘ṣa‘a, won renown FARAZDAQ243 in Pre-islamic times by ransoming the lives of female infants whom their parents had condemned to die (on account of Farazdaq. which he received the title, Muḥyi ’l-Maw’údát, 'He who brings the buried girls to life'), and his father was likewise imbued with the old Bedouin traditions of liberality and honour, which were rapidly growing obsolete among the demoralised populace of ‘Iráq. Farazdaq was a mauvais sujet of the type represented by François Villon, reckless, dissolute, and thoroughly unprincipled: apart from his gift of vituperation, we find nothing in him to admire save his respect for his father's memory and his constant devotion to the House of ‘Alí, a devotion which he scorned to conceal; so that he was cast into prison by the Caliph Hishám for reciting in his presence a glowing panegyric on ‘Alí's grandson, Zaynu ’l-‘Ábidín. The tragic fate of Ḥusayn at Karbalá affected him deeply, and he called on his compatriots to acquit themselves like men—
Hammám b. Ghálib, commonly known as Farazdaq, was part of the Tamím tribe and was born in Baṣra toward the end of ‘Umar's Caliphate. His grandfather, Ṣa‘ṣa‘a, gained fame in Pre-Islamic times by saving the lives of baby girls whom their families had condemned to die, earning him the title Muḥyi ’l-Maw’údát, meaning 'He who brings the buried girls to life.' His father also upheld the old Bedouin values of generosity and honor, which were fading among the troubled people of ‘Iráq. Farazdaq was a rebellious figure similar to François Villon—reckless, dissolute, and completely unprincipled. Aside from his talent for harsh criticism, there was little to admire about him, except for his respect for his father's memory and his unwavering loyalty to the House of ‘Alí, a loyalty he did not hide. This led to him being imprisoned by the Caliph Hishám for praising ‘Alí's grandson, Zaynu ’l-‘Ábidín, in his presence. The tragic death of Ḥusayn at Karbalá had a profound impact on him, and he urged his fellow countrymen to stand up like men— FARAZDAQ243
While still a young man, he was expelled from his native city in consequence of the lampoons which he directed against a noble family of Baṣra, the Banú Nahshal. Thereupon he fled to Medína, where he plunged into gallantry and dissipation until a shameless description of one of his intrigues again drew upon him the sentence of banishment. His poems contain many references to his cousin Nawár, whom, by means of a discreditable trick, he forced to marry him when she was on the point of giving her hand to another. The pair were ever quarrelling, and at last Farazdaq consented to an irrevocable divorce, which was witnessed by Ḥasan of Baṣra, the famous theologian. No sooner was THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY244 the act complete than Farazdaq began to wish it undone, and he spoke the following verses:—465
While still a young man, he was kicked out of his hometown because of the satirical poems he wrote about an aristocratic family from Baṣra, the Banú Nahshal. He then fled to Medína, where he got caught up in love affairs and partying until a scandalous account of one of his escapades led to another banishment. His poems often mention his cousin Nawár, who he tricked into marrying him just as she was about to marry someone else. The two were always fighting, and eventually, Farazdaq agreed to a definitive divorce, which was witnessed by Ḥasan of Baṣra, the well-known theologian. As soon as the divorce was finalized, THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY244 Farazdaq started to regret it and expressed his feelings in the following verses:—465
'The repentance of Farazdaq,' signifying bitter regret or disappointment, passed into a proverb. He died a few months before Jarír in 728 a.d., a year also made notable by the deaths of two illustrious divines, Ḥasan of Baṣra and Ibn Sírín.
'The regret of Farazdaq,' meaning deep remorse or disappointment, became a saying. He passed away a few months before Jarír in 728 AD, a year also marked by the deaths of two prominent scholars, Ḥasan of Baṣra and Ibn Sírīn.
Jarír b. ‘Atiyya belonged to Kulayb, a branch of the same tribe, Tamím, which produced Farazdaq. He was the court-poet Jarír. of Ḥajjáj, the dreaded governor of ‘Iráq, and eulogised his patron in such extravagant terms as to arouse the jealousy of the Caliph ‘Abdu ’l-Malik, who consequently received him, on his appearance at Damascus, with marked coldness and hauteur. But when, after several repulses, he at length obtained permission to recite a poem which he had composed in honour of the prince, and came to the verse—
Jarír b. ‘Atiyya was part of Kulayb, a faction of the same tribe, Tamím, that gave rise to Farazdaq. He served as the court poet for Ḥajjáj, the feared governor of ‘Iráq, and praised his patron in such extravagant ways that it sparked jealousy in Caliph ‘Abdu ’l-Malik. As a result, when Jarír arrived in Damascus, he was greeted with obvious coldness and disdain. However, after several rejections, he finally got the chance to recite a poem he had written in honor of the prince, and when he reached the line—
the Caliph sat up erect on his throne and exclaimed: "Let JARÍR245 us be praised like this or in silence!"467 Jarír's fame as a satirist stood so high that to be worsted by him was reckoned a greater distinction than to vanquish any one else. The blind poet, Bashshár b. Burd († 783 a.d.), said: "I satirised Jarír, but he considered me too young for him to notice. Had he answered me, I should have been the finest poet in the world."468 The following anecdote shows that vituperation launched by a master like Jarír was a deadly and far-reaching weapon which degraded its victim in the eyes of his contemporaries, however he might deserve their esteem, and covered his family and tribe with lasting disgrace.
the Caliph sat up straight on his throne and exclaimed: "Let JARÍR245 us be praised like this or in silence!"467 Jarír's reputation as a satirist was so high that losing to him was seen as a bigger honor than defeating anyone else. The blind poet, Bashshár b. Burd († 783 AD), said: "I tried to satirize Jarír, but he thought I was too young to pay attention to. If he had responded to me, I would have been the greatest poet in the world."468 The following story illustrates that insults aimed by a master like Jarír were a powerful and far-reaching weapon that tarnished the victim’s reputation among his peers, no matter how much they deserved their respect, and brought lasting shame to his family and tribe.
There was a poet of repute, well known by the name of Rá‘i ’l-ibil (Camel-herd), who loudly published his opinion that Farazdaq was superior to Jarír, although the latter had lauded his tribe, the Banú Numayr, whereas Farazdaq had made verses against them. One day Jarír met him and expostulated with him but got no reply. Rá‘í was riding a mule and was accompanied by his son, Jandal, who said to his father: "Why do you halt before this dog of the Banú Kulayb, as though you had anything to hope or fear from him?" At the same time he gave the mule a lash with his whip. The animal started violently and kicked Jarír, who was standing by, so that his cap fell to the ground. Rá‘í took no heed and went on his way. Jarír picked up the cap, brushed it, and replaced it on his head. Then he exclaimed in verse:—
There was a well-known poet named Rá’i ’l-ibil (Camel-herd), who openly declared that Farazdaq was better than Jarír, even though Jarír had praised his tribe, the Banú Numayr, while Farazdaq had written verses against them. One day, Jarír confronted him, but got no answer. Rá’i was riding a mule and was with his son, Jandal, who asked his father, "Why are you stopping in front of this dog of the Banú Kulayb, as if you have anything to gain or lose from him?" At the same time, he hit the mule with his whip. The mule reacted violently and kicked Jarír, who was standing nearby, causing his cap to fall off. Rá’i ignored it and continued on his way. Jarír picked up his cap, brushed it off, and put it back on his head. Then he recited a verse:—
He returned home full of indignation, and after the evening prayer, having called for a jar of date-wine and a lamp, he set about his work. An old woman in the house heard him muttering, and mounted the stairs to see what ailed him. She found him crawling naked on his bed, by reason of that which was within him; so she ran down, crying "He is mad," and described what she had seen to the people of the house. "Get thee gone," they said, "we know THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY246 what he is at." By daybreak Jarír had composed a satire of eighty verses against the Banú Numayr. When he finished the poem, he shouted triumphantly, "Allah Akbar!" and rode away to the place where he expected to find Rá‘í ’l-ibil and Farazdaq and their friends. He did not salute Rá‘í but immediately began to recite. While he was speaking Farazdaq and Rá‘í bowed their heads, and the rest of the company sat listening in silent mortification. When Jarír uttered the final words—
He got home feeling really angry, and after the evening prayer, he asked for a jar of date wine and a lamp, and got started on his work. An old woman in the house heard him mumbling and came upstairs to see what was wrong. She found him crawling naked on his bed because of what was going on inside him; so she rushed downstairs, shouting, "He’s lost his mind," and told the others what she had seen. "Just go away," they said, "we know what he's doing." THE UMAYYAD EMPIRE246 By morning, Jarír had written a satire of eighty verses against the Banú Numayr. When he finished the poem, he shouted triumphantly, "Allah Akbar!" and rode off to where he expected to find Rá‘í ’l-ibil, Farazdaq, and their friends. He didn’t greet Rá‘í but immediately began to recite. While he was speaking, Farazdaq and Rá‘í lowered their heads, and the rest of the group sat listening in uncomfortable silence. When Jarír recited the final words—
Rá‘í rose and hastened to his lodging as fast as his mule could carry him. "Saddle! Saddle!" he cried to his comrades; "you cannot stay here longer, Jarír has disgraced you all." They left Baṣra without delay to rejoin their tribe, who bitterly reproached Rá‘í for the ignominy which he had brought upon Numayr; and hundreds of years afterwards his name was still a byword among his people.469
Rá’i got up and rushed to his lodging as fast as his mule could go. "Saddle up! Saddle up!" he shouted to his friends; "you can’t stay here any longer, Jarír has shamed you all." They left Baṣra without wasting any time to reunite with their tribe, who harshly criticized Rá’i for the dishonor he had brought upon Numayr; and even hundreds of years later, his name was still a disgrace among his people.469
Next, but next at a long interval, to the three great poets of this epoch comes Dhu ’l-Rumma (Ghaylán b. ‘Uqba), who Dhu ’l-Rumma. imitated the odes of the desert Arabs with tiresome and monotonous fidelity. The philologists of the following age delighted in his antique and difficult style, and praised him far above his merits. It was said that poetry began with Imru’u ’l-Qays and ended with Dhu ’l-Rumma; which is true in the sense that he is the last important representative of the pure Bedouin school.
Next, but after quite a while, alongside the three great poets of this era is Dhu’l-Rumma (Ghaylán b. ‘Uqba), who Dhu'l-Rumma. diligently imitated the poetry of the desert Arabs with a tiresome and monotonous accuracy. The linguists of the next generation reveled in his archaic and complex style, and celebrated him far more than he deserved. It was said that poetry began with Imru’u’l-Qays and ended with Dhu’l-Rumma; this is true in the sense that he stands as the last significant figure of the pure Bedouin school.
Concerning the prose writers of the period we can make only a few general observations, inasmuch as their works Prose writers of the Umayyad period. have almost entirely perished.470 In this branch of literature the same secular, non-Muḥammadan spirit prevailed which has been mentioned as characteristic of the poets who flourished under the Umayyad dynasty, and of the dynasty itself. Historical studies PROSE WRITERS247 were encouraged and promoted by the court of Damascus. We have referred elsewhere to ‘Abíd b. Sharya, a native of Yemen, whose business it was to dress up the old legends and purvey them in a readable form to the public. Another Yemenite of Persian descent, Wahb b. Munabbih, is responsible for a great deal of the fabulous lore belonging to the domain of Awá’il (Origins) which Moslem chroniclers commonly prefix to their historical works. There seems to have been an eager demand for narratives of the Early Wars of Islam (maghází). It is related that the Caliph ‘Abdu ’l-Malik, seeing one of these books in the hands of his son, ordered it to be burnt, and enjoined him to study the Koran instead. This anecdote shows on the part of ‘Abdu ’l-Malik a pious feeling with which he is seldom credited,471 but it shows also that histories of a legendary and popular character preceded those which were based, like the Maghází of Músá b. ‘Uqba († 758 a.d.) and Ibn Isḥáq's Biography of the Prophet, upon religious tradition. No work of the former class has been preserved. The strong theological influence which asserted itself in the second century of the Hijra was unfavourable to the development of an Arabian prose literature on national lines. In the meantime, however, learned doctors of divinity began to collect and write down the Ḥadíths. We have a solitary relic of this sort in the Kitábu ’l-Zuhd (Book of Asceticism) by Asad b. Músá († 749 a.d.). The most renowned traditionist of the Umayyad age is Muḥammad b. Muslim b. Shiháb al-Zuhrí († 742 a.d.), who distinguished himself by accepting judicial office under the tyrants; an act of complaisance to which his more stiff-necked and conscientious brethren declined to stoop.
Regarding the prose writers of the period, we can only make a few general comments since almost all of their works have been lost.Prose writers from the Umayyad period. In this area of literature, the same secular, non-Muhammadan spirit was present that we noted among the poets who thrived under the Umayyad dynasty, as well as within the dynasty itself. The court of Damascus encouraged and promoted historical studies. We have mentioned ‘Abíd b. Sharya, a native of Yemen, whose job was to rework old legends and present them in a readable format to the public. Another Yemenite of Persian descent, Wahb b. Munabbih, contributed significantly to many of the legendary tales categorized as Awá’il (Origins), which Muslim historians typically include at the beginning of their historical works. There seemed to be a strong demand for accounts of the Early Wars of Islam (maghází). It’s said that Caliph ‘Abdu ’l-Malik, upon seeing one of these books in his son’s hands, ordered it to be burned and instructed him to study the Koran instead. This story demonstrates a pious sentiment on the part of ‘Abdu ’l-Malik, a quality he is rarely recognized for,471 but it also indicates that legendary and popular histories came before those based on religious tradition, like the Maghází of Músá b. ‘Uqba († 758 CE) and Ibn Isḥáq's Biography of the Prophet. No works from the former category have been preserved. The significant theological influence that emerged in the second century of the Hijra was not conducive to the growth of an Arabian prose literature along national lines. Meanwhile, however, learned religious scholars began to collect and document the Ḥadíths. We have a solitary remnant of this kind in the Kitábu ’l-Zuhd (Book of Asceticism) by Asad b. Músá († 749 A.D.). The most famous traditionist of the Umayyad era is Muḥammad b. Muslim b. Shiháb al-Zuhrí († 742 A.D.), who distinguished himself by taking a judicial position under the oppressors; an act of concession that his more principled and conscientious peers refused to accept.
It was the lust of conquest even more than missionary zeal that caused the Arabs to invade Syria and Persia and to settle THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY248 on foreign soil, where they lived as soldiers at the expense of the native population whom they inevitably regarded as an inferior race. If the latter thought to win The non-Arabian Moslems. respect by embracing the religion of their conquerors, they found themselves sadly mistaken. The new converts were attached as clients (Mawálí, sing. Mawlá) to an Arab tribe: they could not become Moslems on any other footing. Far from obtaining the equal rights which they coveted, and which, according to the principles of Islam, they should have enjoyed, the Mawálí were treated by their aristocratic patrons with contempt, and had to submit to every kind of social degradation, while instead of being exempted from the capitation-tax paid by non-Moslems, they still remained liable to the ever-increasing exactions of Government officials. And these 'Clients,' be it remembered, were not ignorant serfs, but men whose culture was acknowledged by the Arabs themselves—men who formed the backbone of the influential learned class and ardently prosecuted those studies, Divinity and Jurisprudence, which were then held in highest esteem. Here was a situation full of danger. Against Shí‘ites and Khárijites the Umayyads might claim with some show of reason to represent the cause of law and order, if not of Islam; against the bitter cry of the oppressed Mawálí they had no argument save the sword.
It was the desire for conquest even more than the drive for missionary work that led the Arabs to invade Syria and Persia, settling on foreign land where they lived as soldiers at the expense of the local population, whom they viewed as an inferior race. If the latter thought they could gain respect by adopting the religion of their conquerors, they were sadly mistaken. The new converts were tied as clients (Mawálí, sing. Mawlá) to an Arab tribe; they could not become Muslims in any other way. Instead of obtaining the equal rights they sought, which according to the principles of Islam they should have enjoyed, the Mawálí were treated with disdain by their aristocratic patrons and had to endure various forms of social degradation. Instead of being exempt from the head tax paid by non-Muslims, they remained subject to the ever-increasing demands from government officials. It's important to note that these 'Clients' were not ignorant serfs, but educated individuals whose culture was recognized by the Arabs—men who formed the backbone of the influential learned class and passionately pursued studies in Divinity and Jurisprudence, which were highly esteemed at the time. This created a dangerous situation. Against Shí‘ites and Khárijites, the Umayyads might argue that they represented the cause of law and order, if not of Islam; against the desperate cries of the oppressed Mawálí, they had no argument except for the sword.
We have referred above to the universal belief of Moslems in a Messiah and to the extraordinary influence of that belief on their religious and political history. No Presages of the Revolution. wonder that in this unhappy epoch thousands of people, utterly disgusted with life as they found it, should have indulged in visions of 'a good time coming,' which was expected to coincide with the end of the first century of the Hijra. Mysterious predictions, dark sayings attributed to Muḥammad himself, prophecies of war and deliverance floated to and fro. Men pored over apocryphal THE MAWÁLÍ OR 'CLIENTS'249 books, and asked whether the days of confusion and slaughter (al-harj), which, it is known, shall herald the appearance of the Mahdí, had not actually begun.
We mentioned earlier the widespread belief among Muslims in a Messiah and how profoundly that belief has impacted their religious and political history. It's no surprise that during this difficult time, thousands of people, completely fed up with life as it was, started to fantasize about a 'better future' that they hoped would arrive around the end of the first century of the Hijra. Mysterious predictions, ominous sayings attributed to Muhammad himself, and prophecies of war and salvation circulated widely. People studied apocryphal books, wondering if the chaotic and violent times (al-harj) that are said to signal the appearance of the Mahdí had already begun.
The final struggle was short and decisive. When it closed, the Umayyads and with them the dominion of the Arabs had passed away. Alike in politics and literature, the Persian race asserted its supremacy. We shall now relate the story of this Revolution as briefly as possible, leaving the results to be considered in a new chapter.
The last struggle was quick and conclusive. By the time it ended, the Umayyads and the rule of the Arabs were gone. In both politics and literature, the Persian people established their dominance. We will now tell the story of this Revolution as briefly as we can, leaving the outcomes to be discussed in a new chapter.
While the Shí‘ite missionaries (du‘át, sing. dá‘í) were actively engaged in canvassing for their party, which, as we The ‘Abbásids. have seen, recognised in ‘Alí and his descendants the only legitimate successors to Muḥammad, another branch of the Prophet's family—the ‘Abbásids—had entered the field with the secret intention of turning the labours of the ‘Alids to their own advantage. From their ancestor, ‘Abbás, the Prophet's uncle, they inherited those qualities of caution, duplicity, and worldly wisdom which ensure success in political intrigue. ‘Abdulláh, the son of ‘Abbás, devoted his talents to theology and interpretation of the Koran. He "passes for one of the strongest pillars of religious tradition; but, in the eyes of unprejudiced European research, he is only a crafty liar." His descendants "lived in deep retirement in Ḥumayma, a little place to the south of the Dead Sea, seemingly far withdrawn from the world, but which, on account of its proximity to the route by which Syrian pilgrims went to Mecca, afforded opportunities for communication with the remotest lands of Islam. From this centre they carried on ‘Abbásid propaganda in Khurásán. the propaganda in their own behalf with the utmost skill. They had genius enough to see that the best soil for their efforts was the distant Khurásán—that is, the extensive north-eastern provinces of the old Persian Empire."472 These countries were inhabited by a THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY250 brave and high-spirited people who in consequence of their intolerable sufferings under the Umayyad tyranny, the devastation of their homes and the almost servile condition to which they had been reduced, were eager to join in any desperate enterprise that gave them hope of relief. Moreover, the Arabs in Khurásán were already to a large extent Persianised: they had Persian wives, wore trousers, drank wine, and kept the festivals of Nawrúz and Mihrgán; while the Persian language was generally understood and even spoken among them.473 Many interesting details as to the methods of the ‘Abbásid emissaries will be found in Van Vloten's admirable work.474 Starting from Kúfa, the residence of the Grand Master who directed the whole agitation, they went to and fro in the guise of merchants or pilgrims, cunningly adapting their doctrine to the intelligence of those whom they sought to enlist. Like the Shí‘ites, they canvassed for 'the House of the Prophet,' an ambiguous expression which might equally well be applied to the descendants of ‘Alí or of ‘Abbás, as is shown by the following table:—
While the Shí‘ite missionaries (du‘át, singular dá‘í) were actively working to promote their faction, which, as we have seen, recognized ‘Alí and his descendants as the only legitimate successors to Muḥammad, another branch of the Prophet's family—the ‘Abbásids—had entered the scene with the hidden agenda of turning the efforts of the ‘Alids to their own benefit. From their ancestor, ‘Abbás, the Prophet's uncle, they inherited traits of caution, deceit, and worldly wisdom that guarantee success in political maneuvering. ‘Abdulláh, the son of ‘Abbás, focused his energies on theology and interpreting the Koran. He is regarded as one of the strongest supporters of religious tradition; however, in the view of unbiased European researchers, he is merely a cunning liar. His descendants "lived quietly in Ḥumayma, a small place south of the Dead Sea, seemingly removed from the world, but which, due to its proximity to the route used by Syrian pilgrims traveling to Mecca, provided opportunities for communication with distant parts of the Islamic world. From this base, they skillfully conducted Abbāsid propaganda in Khurásān. propaganda for their own cause. They recognized that the best setting for their efforts was the far-off Khurásán—that is, the vast northeastern provinces of the former Persian Empire." These regions were inhabited by a THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY250 brave and spirited people who, due to their unbearable suffering under the Umayyad oppression, the destruction of their homes, and the almost enslaved condition they had been reduced to, were eager to partake in any desperate venture that offered them hope for relief. Furthermore, the Arabs in Khurásán were largely Persianized: they had Persian wives, wore trousers, drank wine, and celebrated the festivals of Nawrúz and Mihrgán; while the Persian language was widely understood and even spoken among them.473 Many fascinating details about the methods of the ‘Abbásid emissaries can be found in Van Vloten's excellent work.474 Starting from Kúfa, the residence of the Grand Master who oversaw the entire movement, they traveled back and forth disguised as merchants or pilgrims, skillfully adapting their message to the understanding of those they aimed to recruit. Like the Shí‘ites, they campaigned for 'the House of the Prophet,' an ambiguous term that could refer equally to the descendants of ‘Alí or of ‘Abbás, as demonstrated by the following table:—

It was, of course, absolutely essential to the ‘Abbásids that they should be able to count on the support of the powerful Shí‘ite organisation, which, ever since the abortive The Shí‘ites join hands with the ‘Abbásids. rebellion headed by Mukhtár (see p. 218 supra) had drawn vast numbers of Persian Mawálí into its ranks. Now, of the two main parties of the Shí‘a, THE ‘ABBÁSID PROPAGANDA251 viz., the Háshimites or followers of Muḥammad Ibnu ’l-Ḥanafiyya, and the Imámites, who pinned their faith to the descendants of the Prophet through his daughter Fáṭima, the former had virtually identified themselves with the ‘Abbásids, inasmuch as the Imám Abú Háshim, who died in 716 a.d., bequeathed his hereditary rights to Muḥammad b. ‘Alí, the head of the House of ‘Abbás. It only remained to hoodwink the Imámites. Accordingly the ‘Abbásid emissaries were instructed to carry on their propaganda in the name of Háshim, the common ancestor of ‘Abbás and ‘Alí. By means of this ruse they obtained a free hand in Khurásán, and made such progress that the governor of that province, Naṣr b. Sayyár, wrote to the Umayyad Caliph, Marwán, asking for reinforcements, and informing him that two hundred thousand men had sworn allegiance to Abú Muslim, the principal ‘Abbásid agent. At the foot of his letter he added these lines:—
It was absolutely crucial for the ‘Abbásids to rely on the support of the powerful Shí‘ite organization, which, since the failed rebellion led by Mukhtár (see p. 218 supra), had attracted a large number of Persian Mawálí into its ranks. Now, among the two main factions of the Shí‘a, THE ʿABBĀSID PROPAGANDA251 namely, the Háshimites or followers of Muḥammad Ibnu’l-Ḥanafiyya, and the Imámites, who believed in the descendants of the Prophet through his daughter Fáṭima, the former had essentially aligned themselves with the ‘Abbásids, since the Imám Abú Háshim, who passed away in 716 AD, left his hereditary rights to Muḥammad b. ‘Alí, the head of the House of ‘Abbás. It was only necessary to mislead the Imámites. Consequently, the ‘Abbásid emissaries were directed to promote their agenda in the name of Háshim, the common ancestor of ‘Abbás and ‘Alí. Through this trick, they gained considerable freedom in Khurásán and made such strides that the governor of that province, Naṣr b. Sayyár, wrote to the Umayyad Caliph, Marwán, requesting reinforcements and informing him that two hundred thousand men had pledged allegiance to Abú Muslim, the key ‘Abbásid agent. At the end of his letter, he added these lines:—
We have other verses by this gallant and loyal officer in which he implores the Arab troops stationed in Khurásán, who were paralysed by tribal dissensions, to turn their swords against "a mixed rabble without religion or nobility":—
We have more verses from this brave and loyal officer where he urges the Arab troops in Khurásán, who were stuck in tribal conflicts, to direct their swords against "a mixed group lacking faith or honor":—
These warnings, however, were of no avail, and on June 9th, a.d. 747, Abú Muslim displayed the black banner THE UMAYYAD DYNASTY252 of the ‘Abbásids at Siqadanj, near Merv, which city he occupied a few months later. The triumphant advance of the armies of the Revolution towards Declaration of war. Damascus recalls the celebrated campaign of Cæsar, when after crossing the Rubicon he marched on Rome. Nor is Abú Muslim, though a freedman of obscure parentage—he was certainly no Arab—unworthy to be compared with the great patrician. "He united," says Nöldeke, "with an agitator's adroitness and perfect unscrupulosity in the choice of means the energy and clear outlook of a general and statesman, Abú Muslim. and even of a monarch."477 Grim, ruthless, disdaining the pleasures of ordinary men, he possessed the faculty in which Cæsar excelled of inspiring blind obedience and enthusiastic devotion. To complete the parallel, we may mention here that Abú Muslim was treacherously murdered by Manṣúr, the second Caliph of the House which he had raised to the throne, from motives exactly resembling those which Shakespeare has put in the mouth of Brutus—
These warnings, however, were of no use, and on June 9th, A.D. 747, Abú Muslim raised the black banner of the ‘Abbásids at Siqadanj, near Merv, a city he took control of a few months later. The successful march of the Revolution's armies towards War declaration. Damascus reminds us of Julius Caesar’s famous campaign, when after crossing the Rubicon, he marched on Rome. Abú Muslim, despite being a freedman of unknown ancestry—certainly not Arab—was worthy of comparison with the great patrician. "He combined," says Nöldeke, "the cunning of an agitator and a total lack of scruples in his methods with the energy and clear vision of a general and statesman, Abu Muslim. and even a monarch." 477 Harsh and ruthless, uninterested in the pleasures of ordinary people, he had the talent that Caesar excelled in—creating blind obedience and passionate loyalty. To complete the comparison, it’s worth noting that Abú Muslim was deceitfully murdered by Manṣūr, the second Caliph of the dynasty he helped to elevate, for reasons strikingly similar to those that Shakespeare put in the mouth of Brutus—
The downfall of the Umayyads was hastened by the perfidy and selfishness of the Arabs on whom they relied: the old feud between Muḍar and Yemen broke out afresh, and while the Northern group remained loyal to the dynasty, those of Yemenite stock more or less openly threw in their lot with the Revolution. We need not attempt to trace the course ABÚ MUSLIM253 of the unequal contest. Everywhere the Arabs, disheartened and divided, fell an easy prey to their adversaries, and all was lost when Marwán, the last Umayyad Caliph, sustained a crushing defeat on the River Záb in Babylonia (January, a.d. 750). Meanwhile Abu ’l-‘Abbás, the head of the rival House, had already received homage as Caliph (November, 749 a.d.). In the inaugural address which he delivered in the great Mosque of Kúfa, he called Accession of Abu ’l-‘Abbás al-Saffáḥ. himself al-Saffáḥ, i.e., 'the Blood-shedder,'478 and this title has deservedly stuck to him, though it might have been assumed with no less justice by his brother Mansúr and other members of his family. All Umayyads were remorselessly hunted down and massacred in cold blood—even those who surrendered only on the strength of the most solemn pledges that they had nothing to fear. A small remnant made their escape, or managed to find shelter until the storm of fury and vengeance, which spared neither the dead nor the living,479 had blown over. One stripling, named ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán, fled to North Africa, and after meeting with many perilous adventures founded a new Umayyad dynasty in Spain.
The downfall of the Umayyads was accelerated by the betrayal and selfishness of the Arabs they relied on: the old feud between the Muḍar and Yemen reignited, and while the Northern group remained loyal to the dynasty, those of Yemeni descent more or less openly sided with the Revolution. We don't need to trace the course Abu Muslim253 of the uneven struggle. Everywhere, the Arabs, disheartened and divided, easily fell victim to their adversaries, and everything was lost when Marwán, the last Umayyad Caliph, suffered a crushing defeat on the River Záb in Babylonia (January, A.D. 750). Meanwhile, Abu ’l-‘Abbás, the leader of the rival faction, had already been recognized as Caliph (November, 749 AD). In the opening speech he gave at the great Mosque of Kúfa, he called himself al-Saffáḥ, meaning 'the Blood-shedder,'478 and this title has rightfully stuck to him, although it could have been equally justifiably used by his brother Mansúr and other family members. All Umayyads were ruthlessly hunted down and assassinated in cold blood—even those who surrendered under the most solemn promises that they had nothing to fear. A small remnant managed to escape or find shelter until the storm of rage and vengeance, which spared neither the dead nor the living,479 had passed. One young man, named ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán, fled to North Africa, and after facing many dangers, founded a new Umayyad dynasty in Spain.
CHAPTER VI
THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDÁD
The annals of the ‘Abbásid dynasty from the accession of Saffáḥ (a.d. 749) to the death of Musta‘ṣim, and the destruction of Baghdád by the Mongols (a.d. 1258) make a round sum of five centuries. I propose to sketch the history of this long period in three chapters, of which the first will offer a general view of the more important literary and political developments so far as is possible in the limited space at my command; the second will be devoted to the great poets, scholars, historians, philosophers, and scientists who flourished in this, the Golden Age of Muḥammadan literature; while in the third some account will be given of the chief religious movements and of the trend of religious thought.
The history of the ‘Abbásid dynasty, from the rise of Saffáḥ (A.D. 749) to the death of Musta‘ṣim and the destruction of Baghdad by the Mongols (A.D. 1258), spans five centuries. I intend to outline the history of this extensive period in three chapters. The first will provide an overview of the key literary and political developments within the limited space I have; the second will focus on the great poets, scholars, historians, philosophers, and scientists who thrived during this Golden Age of Muslim literature; and the third will discuss the main religious movements and the evolution of religious thought.
The empire founded by the Caliph ‘Umar and administered by the Umayyads was essentially, as the reader will have gathered, a military organisation for the benefit of the paramount race. In theory, no doubt, all Moslems were equal, but in fact the Arabs alone ruled—a privilege which national pride conspired with personal interest to maintain. We have seen how the Persian Moslems asserted their right to a share in the government. The Revolution Political results of the Revolution. which enthroned the ‘Abbásids marks the beginning of a Moslem, as opposed to an Arabian, Empire. The new dynasty, owing its rise to the people of Persia, and especially of Khurásán, could exist only by ‘ABBÁSID POLICY255 establishing a balance of power between Persians and Arabs. That this policy was not permanently successful will surprise no one who considers the widely diverse characteristics of the two races, but for the next fifty years the rivals worked together in tolerable harmony, thanks to the genius of Manṣúr and the conciliatory influence of the Barmecides, by whose overthrow the alliance was virtually dissolved. In the ensuing civil war between the sons of Hárún al-Rashíd the Arabs fought on the side of Amín while the Persians supported Ma’mún, and henceforth each race began to follow an independent path. The process of separation, however, was very gradual, and long before it was completed the religious and intellectual life of both nationalities had become inseparably mingled in the full stream of Moslem civilisation.
The empire established by Caliph ‘Umar and run by the Umayyads was basically, as you can see, a military organization serving the dominant race. In theory, all Muslims were supposed to be equal, but in reality, only Arabs held power—a privilege supported by both national pride and personal interests. We've seen how Persian Muslims claimed their right to participate in the government. The Revolution Outcomes of the Revolution. that brought the ‘Abbásids to power marks the beginning of a Muslim, rather than an Arabian, Empire. The new dynasty, which emerged thanks to the people of Persia, especially from Khurásán, could only survive by establishing a balance of power between Persians and Arabs. It won't surprise anyone that this policy wasn't permanently effective when considering the significant differences between the two races, but for the next fifty years, the rivals managed to work together in reasonable harmony, thanks to the leadership of Manṣúr and the unifying influence of the Barmecides. However, the alliance effectively ended with their downfall. In the subsequent civil war between the sons of Hárún al-Rashíd, the Arabs sided with Amín, while the Persians backed Ma’mún, leading each race to pursue an independent path. Nevertheless, the separation process was quite gradual, and long before it was fully realized, the religious and intellectual lives of both nationalities had become deeply intertwined within the vibrant flow of Muslim civilization.
The centre of this civilisation was the province of ‘Iráq (Babylonia), with its renowned metropolis, Baghdád, 'the The choice of a new capital. City of Peace' (Madínatu ’l-Salám). Only here could the ‘Abbásids feel themselves at home. "Damascus, peopled by the dependants of the Omayyads, was out of the question. On the one hand it was too far from Persia, whence the power of the ‘Abbásids was chiefly derived; on the other hand it was dangerously near the Greek frontier, and from here, during the troublous reigns of the last Omayyads, hostile incursions on the part of the Christians had begun to avenge former defeats. It was also beginning to be evident that the conquests of Islam would, in the future, lie to the eastward towards Central Asia, rather than to the westward at the further expense of the Byzantines. Damascus, on the highland of Syria, lay, so to speak, dominating the Mediterranean and looking westward, but the new capital that was to supplant it must face east, be near Persia, and for the needs of commerce have water communication with the sea. Hence everything pointed to a THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDÁD256 site on either the Euphrates or the Tigris, and the ‘Abbásids were not slow to make their choice."480 After carefully examining various sites, the Caliph Manṣúr fixed on a little Persian village, on the west bank of the Tigris, called Baghdád, which, being interpreted, means Foundation of Baghdád. 'given (or 'founded') by God'; and in a.d. 762 the walls of the new city began to rise. Manṣúr laid the first brick with his own hand, and the work was pushed forward with astonishing rapidity under his personal direction by masons, architects, and surveyors, whom he gathered out of different countries, so that 'the Round City,' as he planned it, was actually finished within the short space of four years.
The center of this civilization was the province of ‘Iráq (Babylonia), with its famous city, Baghdád, 'the City of Peace' (Madínatu ’l-Salám). Only here could the ‘Abbásids truly feel at home. "Damascus, inhabited by the followers of the Omayyads, was not an option. First, it was too far from Persia, where the ‘Abbásids primarily drew their power; second, it was dangerously close to the Greek border, and during the tumultuous reigns of the last Omayyads, hostile attacks from Christians had begun to retaliate for past defeats. It was also becoming clear that the future conquests of Islam would primarily move east toward Central Asia, rather than west at the further expense of the Byzantines. Damascus, situated in the highlands of Syria, effectively dominated the Mediterranean and looked westward, but the new capital needed to face east, be close to Persia, and for trade, have water access to the sea. Hence everything pointed to a THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDAD256 site on either the Euphrates or the Tigris, and the ‘Abbásids quickly made their choice."480 After thoroughly examining various locations, Caliph Manṣūr settled on a small Persian village on the west bank of the Tigris called Baghdád, which translates to 'given (or 'founded') by God'; and in AD 762, the construction of the new city commenced. Manṣūr personally laid the first brick, and the project moved forward with incredible speed under his direct supervision, with masons, architects, and surveyors he brought in from various countries, so that 'the Round City,' as he envisioned it, was completed in just four years.
The same circumstances which caused the seat of empire to be transferred to Baghdád brought about a corresponding change in the whole system of government. Whereas the Umayyads had been little more than heads of a turbulent Arabian aristocracy, their successors reverted to the old type of Oriental despotism with which the Persians had been familiar since the days of Darius and Xerxes. Surrounded by a strong bodyguard of troops from Khurásán, on whose devotion they could rely, the ‘Abbásids ruled Despotic character of ‘Abbásid rule. with absolute authority over the lives and properties or their subjects, even as the Sásánian monarchs had ruled before them. Persian fashions were imitated at the court, which was thronged with the Caliph's relatives and freedmen (not to mention his womenfolk), besides a vast array of uniformed and decorated officials. Chief amongst these latter stood two personages who figure prominently in the Arabian Nights—the Vizier and the Executioner. The office of Vizier is probably of Persian origin, although in Professor De Goeje's opinion the word itself is Arabic.481 The first THE NEW GOVERNMENT257 who bore this title in ‘Abbásid times was Abú Salama, the minister of Saffáḥ: he was called Wazíru Áli Muḥammadin, 'the Vizier of Muḥammad's Family.' It The Vizier. was the duty of the Vizier to act as intermediary between the omnipotent sovereign and his people, to counsel him in affairs of State, and, above all, to keep His Majesty in good humour. He wielded enormous power, but was exposed to every sort of intrigue, and never knew when he might be interned in a dungeon or despatched in the twinkling of an eye by the grim functionary presiding over the naṭ‘, or circular carpet of leather, which lay beside the throne and served as a scaffold.
The same circumstances that led to the capital being moved to Baghdad also resulted in significant changes to the entire system of government. While the Umayyads were mainly just leaders of a restless Arabian aristocracy, their successors reverted to an earlier form of Oriental despotism familiar to the Persians since the days of Darius and Xerxes. Surrounded by a loyal bodyguard from Khurasan, the Abbasids ruled with absolute authority over the lives and properties of their subjects, much like the Sasanian monarchs before them. Persian customs were adopted at the court, which was filled with the Caliph's relatives and freedmen (not to mention his women), along with a large number of uniformed and honored officials. Chief among these were two prominent figures in the *Arabian Nights*—the Vizier and the Executioner. The position of Vizier is likely of Persian origin, though Professor De Goeje believes the term itself is Arabic. The first person to hold this title during the Abbasid era was Abu Salama, the minister of Saffah: he was referred to as *Waziru Ali Muhammad*, 'the Vizier of Muhammad's Family.' It was the Vizier's duty to act as a liaison between the all-powerful ruler and his people, advise him on state matters, and, most importantly, keep His Majesty happy. He had tremendous power but was vulnerable to intrigues and could find himself imprisoned or executed at a moment's notice by the grim official overseeing the *naṭ'*, or circular leather carpet, that sat next to the throne and served as a scaffold.
We can distinguish two periods in the history of the ‘Abbásid House: one of brilliant prosperity inaugurated by Two periods of ‘Abbásid history. Manṣúr and including the reigns of Mahdí, Hárún al-Rashíd, Ma’mún, Mu‘tasim, and Wáthiq—that is to say, nearly a hundred years in all (754-847 a.d.); the other, more than four times as long, commencing with Mutawakkil (847-861 a.d.)—a period of decline rapidly sinking, after a brief interval which gave promise of better things, into irremediable decay.482
We can identify two periods in the history of the ‘Abbásid House: the first is a time of great prosperity that began with Manṣūr and includes the reigns of Mahdí, Hárún al-Rashíd, Ma’mún, Mu‘tasim, and Wáthiq, which spans almost a hundred years (754-847 A.D.); the second, lasting more than four times as long, begins with Mutawakkil (847-861 A.D.)—a period of decline that quickly worsened, after a brief moment that seemed to promise improvement, into irreversible decay.482
Cruel and treacherous, like most of his family, Abú Ja‘far Manṣúr was perhaps the greatest ruler whom the ‘Abbásids Reign of Manṣúr (754-775 a.d.). produced.483 He had to fight hard for his throne. The ‘Alids, who deemed themselves the true heirs of the Prophet in virtue of their descent from Fáṭima, rose in rebellion against the usurper, surprised him in an unguarded moment, and drove him to such straits that during seven weeks he never changed his dress except for public prayers. But once more the ‘Alids proved incapable of grasping their opportunity. The leaders, Muḥammad, who was known as 'The Pure Soul' (al-Nafs al-zakiyya), and his brother Ibráhím, fell on the battle-field. Under Mahdí Outbreaks in Persia. and Hárún members of the House of ‘Alí continued to 'come out,' but with no better success. In Eastern Persia, where strong national feelings interwove themselves with Pre-Muḥammadan religious ideas, those of Mazdak and Zoroaster in particular, the ‘Abbásids encountered a formidable opposition which proclaimed its vigour and tenacity by the successive revolts of Sinbádh the Magian (755-756 a.d.), Ustádhsís (766-768), Muqanna‘, the 'Veiled Prophet of Khurásán' (780-786), and Bábak the Khurramite (816-838).484
Cruel and deceitful, like most of his family, Abú Ja‘far Manṣūr was perhaps the greatest ruler the ‘Abbásids ever had. Reign of Manṣūr (754-775 AD). He had to fight hard for his throne. The ‘Alids, who believed they were the rightful heirs of the Prophet because of their descent from Fáṭima, rebelled against the usurper. They caught him off guard and pushed him to the brink, forcing him to wear the same clothes for seven weeks except during public prayers. However, the ‘Alids once again proved unable to seize their chance. The leaders, Muḥammad, known as 'The Pure Soul' (al-Nafs al-zakiyya), and his brother Ibráhím, fell in battle. Under Mahdí Outbreaks in Iran. and Hárún, members of the House of ‘Alí continued to rise up, but with no better luck. In Eastern Persia, where strong national feelings intertwined with Pre-Muḥammadan religious ideas—especially those of Mazdak and Zoroaster—the ‘Abbásids faced formidable resistance, which demonstrated its strength and persistence through the successive revolts of Sinbádh the Magian (755-756 A.D.), Ustádhsís (766-768), Muqanna‘, the 'Veiled Prophet of Khurásán' (780-786), and Bábak the Khurramite (816-838).484
Manṣúr said to his son Mahdi, "O Abú ‘Abdalláh, when you sit in company, always have divines to converse with you; Manṣúr's advice to Mahdí. for Muḥammad b. Shiháb al-Zuhrí said, 'The word ḥadíth (Apostolic Tradition) is masculine: only virile men love it, and only effeminate men dislike it'; and he spoke the truth."485
Manṣúr said to his son Mahdi, "O Abú ‘Abdalláh, when you’re with others, always have scholars around to talk to you; Manṣúr's advice to Mahdí. because Muḥammad b. Shiháb al-Zuhrí said, 'The word ḥadíth (Apostolic Tradition) is masculine: only strong men appreciate it, and only weak men dislike it'; and he was right."485
On one occasion a poet came to Mahdí, who was then heir-apparent, at Rayy, and recited a panegyric in his honour. MANṢÚR259 The prince gave him 20,000 dirhems. Thereupon the postmaster of Rayy informed Manṣúr, who wrote to his son Manṣúr and the poet. reproaching him for such extravagance. "What you should have done," he said, "was to let him wait a year at your door, and after that time bestow on him 4,000 dirhems." He then caused the poet to be arrested and brought into his presence. "You went to a heedless youth and cajoled him?" "Yes, God save the Commander of the Faithful, I went to a heedless, generous youth and cajoled him, and he suffered himself to be cajoled." "Recite your eulogy of him." The poet obeyed, not forgetting to conclude his verses with a compliment to Manṣúr. "Bravo!" cried the Caliph, "but they are not worth 20,000 dirhems. Where is the money?" On its being produced he made him a gift of 4,000 dirhems and confiscated the remainder.486
Once, a poet visited Mahdí, who was the heir apparent, in Rayy and recited a poem praising him. MANṢÚR259 The prince rewarded him with 20,000 dirhems. Then, the postmaster of Rayy told Manṣúr, who wrote to his son Mansur and the poet. criticizing him for such extravagance. "What you should have done," he said, "is make him wait a year outside your door and then give him 4,000 dirhems." He then had the poet detained and brought before him. "Did you go to a careless youth and flatter him?" "Yes, God save the Commander of the Faithful, I went to a careless, generous youth and flattered him, and he allowed himself to be flattered." "Recite your praise of him." The poet complied, making sure to end his verses with a compliment to Manṣúr. "Well done!" exclaimed the Caliph, "but that’s not worth 20,000 dirhems. Where's the money?" When it was presented, he gifted the poet 4,000 dirhems and took back the rest.486
Notwithstanding irreconcilable parties—‘Alids, Persian extremists, and (we may add) Khárijites—the policy of The Barmecides. rapprochement was on the whole extraordinarily effective. In carrying it out the Caliphs received powerful assistance from a noble and ancient Persian family, the celebrated Barmakites or Barmecides. According to Mas‘údí,487 Barmak was originally a title borne by the High Priest (sádin) of the great Magian fire-temple at Balkh. Khálid, the son of one of these dignitaries—whence he and his descendants were called Barmakites (Barámika)—held the most important offices of state under Saffáḥ and Manṣúr. Yaḥyá, the son of Khálid, was entrusted with the education of Hárún al-Rashíd, and on the accession of the young prince he was appointed Grand Vizier. "My Yaḥyá b. Khálid. dear father!" said the Caliph, "it is through the blessings and the good fortune which attend you, and through your excellent management, that I am seated on the THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDÁD260 throne;488 so I commit to you the direction of affairs." He then handed to him his signet-ring. Yaḥyá was distinguished (says the biographer) for wisdom, nobleness of mind, and elegance of language.489 Although he took a truly Persian delight in philosophical discussion, for which purpose freethinking scholars and eminent heretics used often to meet in his house, he was careful to observe the outward forms of piety. It may be said of the ‘Abbásids generally that, whatever they might do or think in private, they wore the official badge of Islam ostentatiously on their sleeves. The following verses which Yaḥyá addressed to his son Faḍl are very characteristic:—490
Notwithstanding conflicting groups—‘Alids, Persian extremists, and (we can add) Khárijites—the policy of The Barmecides. rapprochement was overall remarkably effective. The Caliphs received strong support from a noble and ancient Persian family, the famous Barmakites or Barmecides. According to Mas‘údí,487 Barmak was originally a title held by the High Priest (sádin) of the great Magian fire-temple at Balkh. Khálid, the son of one of these dignitaries—therefore he and his descendants were known as Barmakites (Barámika)—held the most important government positions under Saffáḥ and Manṣúr. Yaḥyá, Khálid's son, was tasked with educating Hárún al-Rashíd, and when the young prince ascended the throne, he was appointed Grand Vizier. "My Yahya ibn Khalid. dear father!" said the Caliph, "it is through the blessings and good fortune that accompany you, and through your excellent management, that I am seated on the The Caliphs of Baghdad260 throne;488 so I entrust you with the direction of affairs." He then handed him his signet-ring. Yaḥyá was known (says the biographer) for his wisdom, nobility of spirit, and eloquence.489 Although he truly enjoyed philosophical discussions, where freethinking scholars and prominent heretics often gathered at his home, he was careful to outwardly observe the forms of piety. It can be said of the ‘Abbásids in general that, no matter what they might think or do in private, they proudly wore the official badge of Islam on their sleeves. The following verses that Yaḥyá addressed to his son Faḍl are very telling:—490
For seventeen years Yaḥyá and his two sons, Faḍl and Ja‘far, remained deep in Hárún's confidence and virtual rulers Fall of the Barmecides (803 a.d.). of the State until, from motives which have been variously explained, the Caliph resolved to rid himself of the whole family. The story is too well known to need repetition.491 Ja‘far alone was put to death: we may conclude, therefore, that he had specially HÁRÚN AND THE BARMECIDES261 excited the Caliph's anger; and those who ascribe the catastrophe to his romantic love-affair with Hárún's sister, ‘Abbása, are probably in the right.492 Hárún himself seems to have recognised, when it was too late, how much he owed to these great Persian barons whose tactful administration, unbounded generosity, and munificent patronage of literature have shed immortal lustre on his reign. Afterwards, if any persons spoke ill of the Barmecides in his presence, he would say (quoting the verse of Ḥuṭay’a):—493
For seventeen years, Yaḥyá and his two sons, Faḍl and Ja‘far, were trusted by Hárún and acted as the de facto leaders of the State until, for reasons that have been interpreted in various ways, the Caliph decided to eliminate the entire family. The story is well-known enough not to need retelling.491 Only Ja‘far was executed, which suggests that he specifically provoked the Caliph's wrath; those who attribute the tragedy to his romantic involvement with Hárún's sister, ‘Abbása, are likely correct.492 Hárún himself seems to have realized, when it was too late, how much he owed to these influential Persian nobles whose skillful leadership, immense generosity, and generous support of literature brought lasting glory to his reign. Later, if anyone spoke negatively about the Barmecides in his presence, he would quote the verse of Ḥuṭay’a:—493
Hárún's orthodoxy, his liberality, his victories over the Byzantine Emperor Nicephorus, and last but not least the literary brilliance of his reign have raised him in popular estimation far above all the other Caliphs: he is the Charlemagne of the East, while the entrancing pages of the Thousand and One Nights have made his name a household word in every country of Europe. Students of Moslem history will soon discover that "the good Haroun Alraschid" was Hárún al-Rashíd (786-809 a.d.). in fact a perfidious and irascible tyrant, whose fitful amiability and real taste for music and letters hardly entitle him to be described either as a great monarch or a good man. We must grant, however, that he thoroughly understood the noble art of patronage. The poets Abú Nuwás, Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya, Di‘bil, Muslim b. Walíd, and ‘Abbás b. Aḥnaf; the musician Ibráhím of Mosul and his son Isḥáq; the philologists Abú ‘Ubayda, Aṣma‘í, and Kisá’í; the preacher Ibnu ’l-Sammák; and the historian Wáqidí—these are but a few names in the galaxy of talent which he gathered around him at Baghdád.
Hárún's traditional beliefs, his open-mindedness, his victories over the Byzantine Emperor Nicephorus, and especially the literary brilliance of his reign have elevated him in popular opinion far above all the other Caliphs: he is the Charlemagne of the East, while the captivating tales of the Thousand and One Nights have made his name well-known in every European country. Students of Muslim history will soon find out that "the good Haroun Alraschid" was Hárún al-Rashíd (786-809 CE). actually a deceitful and quick-tempered tyrant, whose sporadic kindness and genuine appreciation for music and literature hardly qualify him as a great ruler or a good person. However, it must be acknowledged that he truly mastered the noble art of patronage. The poets Abú Nuwás, Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya, Di‘bil, Muslim b. Walíd, and ‘Abbás b. Aḥnaf; the musician Ibráhím of Mosul and his son Isḥáq; the philologists Abú ‘Ubayda, Aṣma‘í, and Kisá’í; the preacher Ibnu ’l-Sammák; and the historian Wáqidí—these are just a few of the talented individuals he gathered around him in Baghdad.
The fall of the Barmecides revived the spirit of racial antagonism which they had done their best to lay, and an Amín and Ma’mún (809-833 a.d.). open rupture was rendered inevitable by the short-sighted policy of Hárún with regard to the succession. He had two grown-up sons, Amín, by his wife and cousin Zubayda, and Ma’mún, whose mother was a Persian slave. It was arranged that the Caliphate should pass to Amín and after him to his brother, but that the Empire should be divided between them. Amín was to receive ‘Iráq and Syria, Ma’mún the eastern provinces, where the people would gladly welcome a ruler of their own blood. The struggle for supremacy which began almost immediately on the death of Hárún was in the main one of Persians against Arabs, and by Ma’mún's triumph the Barmecides were amply avenged.
The fall of the Barmecides reignited the tensions between races that they had worked hard to suppress, and an Amín and Ma’mún (809-833 AD). open conflict became unavoidable due to Hárún's shortsighted decisions regarding the succession. He had two grown sons, Amín, with his wife and cousin Zubayda, and Ma’mún, whose mother was a Persian slave. It was decided that the Caliphate would go to Amín and then to his brother, while the Empire would be shared between them. Amín was set to take ‘Iráq and Syria, while Ma’mún would govern the eastern provinces, where the locals would prefer a ruler of their own ethnicity. The battle for dominance that started almost right after Hárún's death mainly revolved around Persians opposing Arabs, and with Ma’mún's victory, the Barmecides' revenge was fully realized.
The new Caliph was anything but orthodox. He favoured the Shí‘ite party to such an extent that he even nominated the ‘Alid, ‘Alí b. Músá b. Ja‘far al-Riḍá, as heir-apparent—a step which alienated the members of Ma’mún's heresies. his own family and led to his being temporarily deposed. He also adopted the opinions of the Mu‘tazilite sect and established an Inquisition to enforce them. Hence the Sunnite historian, Abu ’l-Maḥásin, enumerates three principal heresies of which Ma’mún was guilty: (1) His wearing of the Green (labsu ’l-Khuḍra)495 and courting the ‘Alids and repulsing the ‘Abbásids; (2) his affirming that the Koran was created (al-qawl bi-Khalqi ’l-Qur’án); and (3) his legalisation of the mut‘a, a loose form of marriage prevailing amongst the Shí‘ites.496 We shall see in due course how keenly and with what fruitful results Ma’mún interested himself in literature and science. Nevertheless, it cannot escape our attention that in this splendid reign there appear ominous signs of political decay. In 822 a.d. Ṭáhir, one of Ma’mún's generals, who MA’MÚN263 had been appointed governor of Khurásán, omitted the customary mention of the Caliph's name from the Friday sermon (khuṭba), thus founding the Ṭahirid Rise of independent dynasties. dynasty, which, though professing allegiance to the Caliphs, was practically independent. Ṭáhir was only the first of a long series of ambitious governors and bold adventurers who profited by the weakening authority of the Caliphs to carve out kingdoms for themselves. Moreover, the Moslems of ‘Iráq had lost their old warlike spirit: they were fine scholars and merchants, but poor soldiers. So it came about that Ma’mún's successor, the Caliph Mu‘taṣim (833-842 a.d.), took the fatal step of surrounding himself with a Prætorian Guard chiefly Turkish mercenaries introduced. composed of Turkish recruits from Transoxania. At the same time he removed his court from Baghdád sixty miles further up the Tigris to Sámarrá, which suddenly grew into a superb city of palaces and barracks—an Oriental Versailles.497 Here we may close our brief review of the first and flourishing period of the ‘Abbásid Caliphate. During the next four centuries the Caliphs come and go faster than ever, but for the most part their authority is precarious, if not purely nominal. Meanwhile, in the provinces of the Empire petty dynasties arise, only to eke out Decline of the Caliphate. an obscure and troubled existence, or powerful states are formed, which carry on the traditions of Muḥammadan culture, it may be through many generations, and in some measure restore the blessings of peace and settled government to an age surfeited with anarchy and bloodshed. Of these provincial empires we have now principally to speak, confining our view, for the most part, to the political outlines, and reserving the literary and religious aspects of the period for fuller consideration elsewhere.
The new Caliph was anything but traditional. He strongly supported the Shí‘ite faction to the point of naming the ‘Alid, ‘Alí b. Músá b. Ja‘far al-Riḍá, as his heir—a move that alienated his own family and led to his temporary removal from power. He also embraced the views of the Mu‘tazilite sect and set up an Inquisition to enforce them. Consequently, the Sunnite historian, Abu ’l-Maḥásin, lists three major heresies that Ma’mún committed: (1) His wearing of the Green (labsu ’l-Khuḍra)495 and favoring the ‘Alids while rejecting the ‘Abbásids; (2) his claim that the Quran was created (al-qawl bi-Khalqi ’l-Qur’án); and (3) his legalization of the mut‘a, a temporary marriage popular among the Shí‘ites.496 We will see later how passionately and effectively Ma’mún engaged with literature and science. However, it’s impossible to overlook the troubling signs of political decline in what was an impressive reign. In 822 A.D., Ṭáhir, one of Ma’mún's generals who had been made governor of Khurásán, failed to mention the Caliph's name in the Friday sermon (khuṭba), marking the start of the Ṭahirid Rise of independent kingdoms. dynasty, which, although it claimed allegiance to the Caliphs, was effectively independent. Ṭáhir was just the first in a long line of ambitious governors and bold leaders who took advantage of the Caliphs' weakening power to establish their own kingdoms. Additionally, the Muslims of ‘Iráq had lost their former martial spirit: they were excellent scholars and traders, but not great soldiers. As a result, Ma’mún's successor, Caliph Mu‘taṣim (833-842 A.D.), made the risky decision to surround himself with a Praetorian Guard largely made up of Turkish mercenaries from Transoxania. He also moved his court from Baghdad sixty miles further up the Tigris to Sámarrá, which quickly transformed into a magnificent city of palaces and barracks—an Oriental Versailles.497 Here we conclude our brief overview of the initial and prosperous period of the ‘Abbásid Caliphate. Over the next four centuries, the Caliphs would come and go at an unprecedented rate, but for the most part their authority was shaky, if not merely symbolic. Meanwhile, in the provinces of the Empire, small dynasties emerged, often leading troubled and obscure existences, or powerful states formed that carried on the traditions of Muḥammadan culture for many generations, somewhat restoring peace and stable governance to a time rife with anarchy and violence. Our primary focus now will be on these provincial empires, mostly discussing the political landscape and saving the literary and religious aspects for further exploration elsewhere.
THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDÁD264 The reigns of Mutawakkil (847-861 a.d.) and his immediate successors exhibit all the well-known features of Prætorian rule. The Second ‘Abbásid Period (847-1258 a.d.). Enormous sums were lavished on the Turkish soldiery, who elected and deposed the Caliph just as they pleased, and enforced their insatiable demands by mutiny and assassination. For a short time (869-907 a.d.) matters improved under the able and energetic Muhtadí and the four Caliphs who followed him; but the Turks soon regained the upper hand. From this date every vestige of real power is centred in the Generalissimo (Amíru ’l-Umará) who stands at the head of the army, while the once omnipotent Caliph must needs be satisfied with the empty honour of having his name stamped on the coinage and celebrated in the public prayers. The terrorism of the Turkish bodyguard was broken by the Buwayhids, a Persian dynasty, who ruled in Baghdád from 945 to 1055 a.d. Then the Seljúq supremacy began with Ṭughril Beg's entry into the capital and lasted a full century until the death of Sanjar (1157 a.d.). The Mongols who captured Baghdád in 1258 a.d. brought the pitiable farce of the Caliphate to an end.
The Caliphs of Baghdad264 The reigns of Mutawakkil (847-861 AD) and his immediate successors show all the typical features of Prætorian rule. The Second Abbasid Period (847-1258 AD). Huge sums were spent on the Turkish soldiers, who elected and deposed the Caliph whenever they wanted, and pushed their endless demands through mutiny and assassination. For a brief period (869-907 A.D.), things improved under the capable and energetic Muhtadí and the four Caliphs that followed him; but the Turks soon regained control. After this point, all real power was concentrated in the Generalissimo (Amíru ’l-Umará) who led the army, while the once all-powerful Caliph had to settle for the empty honor of having his name printed on the currency and recognized in public prayers. The terror of the Turkish bodyguard was broken by the Buwayhids, a Persian dynasty, who governed Baghdád from 945 to 1055 AD Then, the Seljúq dominance began with Ṭughril Beg's entrance into the capital and lasted a full century until the death of Sanjar (1157 AD). The Mongols, who captured Baghdád in 1258 CE, brought the sad farce of the Caliphate to an end.
"The empire of the Caliphs at its widest," as Stanley Lane-Poole observes in his excellent account of the Muḥammadan dynasties, Dynasties of the early ‘Abbásid Age. "extended from the Atlantic to the Indus, and from the Caspian to the cataracts of the Nile. So vast a dominion could not long be held together. The first step towards its disintegration began in Spain, where ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán, a member of the suppressed Umayyad family, was acknowledged as an independent sovereign in a.d. 755, and the ‘Abbásid Caliphate was renounced for ever. Thirty years later Idrís, a great-grandson of the Caliph ‘Alí, and therefore equally at variance with ‘Abbásids and Umayyads, founded an ‘Alid dynasty in Morocco. The rest of the North African coast was practically lost to the Caliphate when the Aghlabid governor established his authority at Qayrawán in a.d. 800."
"The empire of the Caliphs at its widest," as Stanley Lane-Poole notes in his excellent account of the Muhammad dynasties, Dynasties of the early Abbasid period. "stretched from the Atlantic to the Indus, and from the Caspian to the cataracts of the Nile. Such a vast empire couldn't stay united for long. The first step toward its breakup started in Spain, where ‘Abdu’l-Raḥmán, a member of the suppressed Umayyad family, was recognized as an independent ruler in A.D. 755, marking a permanent renouncement of the ‘Abbásid Caliphate. Thirty years later, Idrís, a great-grandson of Caliph ‘Alí and thus at odds with both the ‘Abbásids and Umayyads, founded an ‘Alid dynasty in Morocco. The rest of the North African coast was nearly lost to the Caliphate when the Aghlabid governor established his authority in Qayrawán in A.D. 800."
Amongst the innumerable kingdoms which supplanted the DYNASTIES OF THE PERIOD265 decaying Caliphate only a few of the most important can be singled out for special notice on account of their literary or religious interest.498 To begin with Persia: in Dynasties of the Second Period. 872 a.d. Khurásán, which was then held by the Ṭáhirids, fell into the hands of Ya‘qúb b. Layth the Coppersmith (al-Ṣaffár), founder of the Ṣaffárids, who for thirty years stretched their sway over a great part of Persia, until they were dispossessed by the Sámánids. The latter dynasty had the seat of its power in Transoxania, but during the first half of theThe Sámánids (874-999 a.d.). tenth century practically the whole of Persia submitted to the authority of Ismá‘íl and his famous successors, Naṣr II and Núḥ I. Not only did these princes warmly encourage and foster the development, which had already begun, of a national literature in the Persian language—it is enough to recall here the names of Rúdagí, the blind minstrel and poet; Daqíqí, whose fragment of a Persian Epic was afterwards incorporated by Firdawsí in his Sháhnáma; and Bal‘amí, the Vizier of Manṣúr I, who composed an abridgment of Ṭabarí's great history, which is one of the oldest prose works in Persian that have come down to us—but they extended the same favour to poets and men of learning who (though, for the most part, of Persian extraction) preferred to use the Arabic language. Thus the celebrated Rhazes (Abú Bakr al-Rází) dedicated to the Sámánid prince Abú Ṣáliḥ Manṣúr b. Isháq a treatise on medicine, which he entitled al-Kitáb al-Manṣúrí (the Book of Manṣúr) in honour of his patron. The great physician and philosopher, Abú ‘Alí b. Síná (Avicenna) relates that, having been summoned to Bukhárá by King Núḥ, the second of that name (976-997 a.d.), he obtained permission to visit the THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDÁD266 royal library. "I found there," he says, "many rooms filled with books which were arranged in cases row upon row. One room was allotted to works on Arabic philology and poetry; another to jurisprudence, and so forth, the books on each particular science having a room to themselves. I inspected the catalogue of ancient Greek authors and looked for the books which I required: I saw in this collection books of which few people have heard even the names, and which I myself have never seen either before or since."499
Among the countless kingdoms that replaced the DYNASTIES OF THE ERA265 fading Caliphate, only a few of the most significant can be highlighted for their literary or religious significance.498 To start with Persia: in Dynasties of the Second Period. 872 A.D. Khurásán, which was then under the control of the Ṭáhirids, was taken over by Ya‘qúb b. Layth the Coppersmith (al-Ṣaffár), who founded the Ṣaffárids and ruled over a significant part of Persia for thirty years, until the Sámánids displaced them. The Sámánid dynasty was based in Transoxania, but during the first half of theThe Sámánids (874-999 AD). tenth century, almost all of Persia came under the authority of Ismá‘íl and his renowned successors, Naṣr II and Núḥ I. These rulers not only actively supported and promoted the emerging national literature in Persian—it’s enough to mention Rúdagí, the blind minstrel and poet; Daqíqí, whose Persian Epic fragment was later included in Firdawsí's Sháhnáma; and Bal‘amí, the Vizier of Manṣūr I, who created a summary of Ṭabarí's major history, one of the oldest prose works in Persian that we have today—but also extended the same support to poets and scholars who, although mostly of Persian descent, chose to write in Arabic. For instance, the famous Rhazes (Abú Bakr al-Rází) dedicated a medical treatise to the Sámánid prince Abú Ṣáliḥ Manṣúr b. Isháq, which he titled al-Kitáb al-Manṣūrí (the Book of Manṣúr) in honor of his patron. The great physician and philosopher, Abú ‘Alí b. Síná (Avicenna), recounts that after being summoned to Bukhárá by King Núḥ, the second of that name (976-997 A.D.), he was allowed to visit the The Caliphs of Baghdad266 royal library. "I found there," he states, "many rooms filled with books, arranged in cases row after row. One room was designated for works on Arabic philology and poetry; another for jurisprudence, and so forth, with each specific field having its own room. I looked through the catalogue of ancient Greek authors and searched for the books I needed: I saw in this collection books of which few people have even heard the names, and which I have never encountered either before or since."499
The power of the Sámánids quickly reached its zenith, and about the middle of the tenth century they were confined to The Buwayhids (932-1055 a.d.). Khurásán and Transoxania, while in Western Persia their place was taken by the Buwayhids. Abú Shujá‘ Buwayh, a chieftain of Daylam, the mountainous province lying along the southern shores of the Caspian Sea, was one of those soldiers of fortune whom we meet with so frequently in the history of this period. His three sons, ‘Alí, Aḥmad, and Ḥasan, embarked on the same adventurous career with such energy and success, that in the course of thirteen years they not only subdued the provinces of Fárs and Khúzistán, but in 945 a.d. entered Baghdád at the head of their Daylamite troops and assumed the supreme command, receiving from the Caliph Mustakfí the honorary titles of ‘Imádu ’l-Dawla, Mu‘izzu ’l-Dawla, and Ruknu ’l-Dawla. Among the princes of this House, who reigned over Persia and ‘Iráq during the next hundred years, the most eminent was ‘Aḍudu ’l-Dawla, of whom it is said by Ibn Khallikán that none of the Buwayhids, notwithstanding their great power and authority, possessed so extensive an empire and held sway over so many kings and kingdoms as he. The chief poets of the day, including Mutanabbí, visited his court at Shíráz and celebrated his praises in magnificent odes. He also built a great hospital in Baghdád, the Bímáristán al-‘Aḍudí, which THE BUWAYHIDS267 was long famous as a school of medicine. The Viziers of the Buwayhid family contributed in a quite unusual degree to its literary renown. Ibnu ’l-‘Amíd, the Vizier of Ruknu ’l-Dawla, surpassed in philology and epistolary composition all his contemporaries; hence he was called 'the second Jáḥiẓ,' and it was a common saying that "the art of letter-writing began with ‘Abdu ’l-Ḥamíd and ended with Ibnu ’l-‘Amíd."500 His friend, the Ṣáḥib Ismá‘íl b. ‘Abbád, Vizier to Mu’ayyidu ’l-Dawla and Fakhru ’l-Dawla, was a distinguished savant, whose learning was only eclipsed by the liberality of his patronage. In the latter respect Sábúr b. Ardashír, the prime minister of Abú Naṣr Bahá’u ’l-Dawla, vied with the illustrious Ṣáḥib. He had so many encomiasts that Tha‘álibí devotes to them a whole chapter of the Yatíma. The Academy which he founded at Baghdád, in the Karkh quarter, and generously endowed, was a favourite haunt of literary men, and its members seem to have enjoyed pretty much the same privileges as belong to the Fellows of an Oxford or Cambridge College.501
The power of the Sámánids quickly peaked, and by the middle of the tenth century, they were restricted to The Buwayhids (932-1055 AD). Khurásán and Transoxania, while in Western Persia, their power was taken over by the Buwayhids. Abú Shujá‘ Buwayh, a leader from Daylam, the mountainous area along the southern shores of the Caspian Sea, was one of those fortune-seeking soldiers we often encounter in this period's history. His three sons, ‘Alí, Aḥmad, and Ḥasan, ventured into the same adventurous path with such determination and success that, in just thirteen years, they not only conquered the provinces of Fárs and Khúzistán but also entered Baghdád in 945 AD at the head of their Daylamite forces and took command, being honored by the Caliph Mustakfí with the titles of ‘Imádu ’l-Dawla, Mu‘izzu ’l-Dawla, and Ruknu ’l-Dawla. Among the rulers of this House, who governed Persia and ‘Iráq for the next hundred years, the most notable was ‘Aḍudu ’l-Dawla, of whom Ibn Khallikán stated that none of the Buwayhids, despite their significant power and authority, held as vast an empire and controlled as many kings and kingdoms as he did. The leading poets of the time, including Mutanabbí, visited his court in Shíráz and praised him in grand odes. He also established a large hospital in Baghdád, the Bímáristán al-‘Aḍudí, which THE BUWAYHIDS267 became well-known as a medical school. The Viziers from the Buwayhid family notably enhanced its literary prestige. Ibnu ’l-‘Amíd, the Vizier of Ruknu ’l-Dawla, excelled in linguistics and letter writing, surpassing all his contemporaries; he was thus dubbed 'the second Jáḥiẓ,' and it was often said that "the art of writing letters began with ‘Abdu ’l-Ḥamíd and ended with Ibnu ’l-‘Amíd."500 His friend, the Ṣáḥib Ismá‘íl b. ‘Abbád, Vizier to Mu’ayyidu ’l-Dawla and Fakhru ’l-Dawla, was an esteemed scholar, whose knowledge was only overshadowed by his generous support. In this regard, Sábúr b. Ardashír, the prime minister of Abú Naṣr Bahá’u ’l-Dawla, matched the renowned Ṣáḥib. He had so many admirers that Tha‘álibí dedicated an entire chapter of the Yatíma to them. The Academy he established in Baghdád, in the Karkh district, and generously funded, became a popular gathering spot for literary figures, and its members seemed to enjoy privileges similar to those of the Fellows of an Oxford or Cambridge College.501
Like most of their countrymen, the Buwayhids were Shí‘ites in religion. We read in the Annals of Abu ’l-Maḥásin under the year 341 a.h. = 952 a.d.:—
Like many of their fellow countrymen, the Buwayhids were Shí‘ites in their faith. We read in the Annals of Abu ’l-Maḥásin for the year 341 a.h. = 952 AD:—
"In this year the Vizier al-Muhallabí arrested some persons who held the doctrine of metempsychosis (tanásukh). Among Zeal of the Buwayhids for Shí‘ite principles. them were a youth who declared that the spirit of ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib had passed into his body, and a woman who claimed that the spirit of Fáṭima was dwelling in her; while another man pretended to be Gabriel. On being flogged, they excused themselves by alleging their relationship to the Family of the Prophet, whereupon Mu‘izzu ’l-Dawla ordered them to be set free. This he did because of his attachment to THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDÁD268 Shí‘ism. It is well known," says the author in conclusion, "that the Buwayhids were Shí‘ites and Ráfiḍites."502
"In this year, the Vizier al-Muhallabí arrested certain individuals who believed in the idea of reincarnation (tanásukh). Among them was a young man who claimed that the spirit of ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib had entered his body, and a woman who asserted that the spirit of Fáṭima was living within her; while another man pretended to be Gabriel. When they were whipped, they justified their actions by citing their connection to the Family of the Prophet, prompting Mu‘izzu ’l-Dawla to order their release. He did this because of his loyalty to Shí‘ism. It is well known," the author concludes, "that the Buwayhids were Shí‘ites and Ráfiḍites."502
Three dynasties contemporary with the Buwayhids have still to be mentioned: the Ghaznevids in Afghanistan, the The Ghaznevids (976-1186 a.d.). Ḥamdánids in Syria, and the Fáṭimids in Egypt. Sabuktagín, the founder of the first-named dynasty, was a Turkish slave. His son, Maḥmúd, who succeeded to the throne of Ghazna in 998 a.d., made short work of the already tottering Sámánids, and then sweeping far and wide over Northern India, began a series of conquests which, before his death in 1030 a.d., reached from Lahore to Samarcand and Iṣfahán. Although the Persian and Transoxanian provinces of his huge empire were soon torn away by the Seljúqs, Maḥmúd's invasion of India, which was undertaken with the object of winning that country for Islam, permanently established Muḥammadan influence, at any rate in the Panjáb. As regards their religious views, the Turkish Ghaznevids stand in sharp contrast with the Persian houses of Sámán and Buwayh. It has been well said that the true genius of the Turks lies in action, not in speculation. When Islam came across their path, they saw that it was a simple and practical creed such as the soldier requires; so they accepted it without further parley. The Turks have always remained loyal to Islam, the Islam of Abú Bakr and ‘Umar, which is a very different thing from the Islam of Shí‘ite Persia. Maḥmúd proved his orthodoxy by banishing the Mu‘tazilites of Rayy and burning their books together with the philosophical and astronomical works that fell into his hands; but on the same occasion he carried off a hundred camel-loads of presumably harmless literature to his capital. That he had no deep enthusiasm for letters is shown, for GHAZNEVIDS AND ḤAMDÁNIDS269 example, by his shabby treatment of the poet Firdawsí. Nevertheless, he ardently desired the glory and prestige accruing to a sovereign whose court formed the rallying-point of all that was best in the literary and scientific culture of the day, and such was Ghazna in the eleventh century. Besides the brilliant group of Persian poets, with Firdawsí at their head, we may mention among the Arabic-writing authors who flourished under this dynasty the historians al-‘Utbí and al-Bírúní.
Three dynasties that existed around the same time as the Buwayhids still need to be mentioned: the Ghaznevids in Afghanistan, the The Ghaznevids (976-1186 AD). Ḥamdánids in Syria, and the Fáṭimids in Egypt. Sabuktagín, the founder of the Ghaznevid dynasty, was originally a Turkish slave. His son, Maḥmúd, who became the ruler of Ghazna in 998 A.D., quickly dealt with the declining Sámánids and conquered a vast territory across Northern India, achieving conquests that extended from Lahore to Samarcand and Iṣfahán before his death in 1030 AD. Although the Persian and Transoxanian regions of his large empire were soon taken by the Seljúqs, Maḥmúd's campaign in India, aimed at spreading Islam, permanently established Muslim influence, at least in the Panjáb. In terms of their religious beliefs, the Turkish Ghaznevids were quite different from the Persian houses of Sámán and Buwayh. It's often noted that the true strength of the Turks lies in their actions rather than in abstract thought. When they encountered Islam, they saw it as a straightforward and practical faith suitable for soldiers, so they embraced it without hesitation. The Turks have always remained faithful to Islam, particularly the version associated with Abú Bakr and ‘Umar, which is notably different from the Islam of Shí‘ite Persia. Maḥmúd demonstrated his orthodoxy by expelling the Mu‘tazilites of Rayy and burning their books, along with various philosophical and astronomical texts he came across; however, he also took a hundred camel-loads of presumably harmless literature back to his capital. His lack of genuine enthusiasm for literature is evident, for example, in how poorly he treated the poet Firdawsí. Nonetheless, he was eager for the glory and prestige that came with being a ruler associated with the best in contemporary literary and scientific culture, and Ghazna was exactly that in the eleventh century. In addition to a brilliant group of Persian poets, with Firdawsí leading them, we can also highlight Arabic-writing authors who thrived under this dynasty, such as historians al-‘Utbí and al-Bírúní.
While the Eastern Empire of Islam was passing into the hands of Persians and Turks, we find the Arabs still holding The Ḥamdánids (929-1003 a.d.). their own in Syria and Mesopotamia down to the end of the tenth century. These Arab and generally nomadic dynasties were seldom of much account. The Ḥamdánids of Aleppo alone deserve to be noticed here, and that chiefly for the sake of the peerless Sayfu ’l-Dawla, a worthy descendant of the tribe of Taghlib, which in the days of heathendom produced the poet-warrior, ‘Amr b. Kulthúm. ‘Abdulláh b. Ḥamdán was appointed governor of Mosul and its dependencies by the Caliph Muktafí in 905 a.d., and in 942 his sons Ḥasan and ‘Alí received the complimentary titles of Náṣiru ’l-Dawla (Defender of the State) and Sayfu ’l-Dawla (Sword of the State). Two years later Sayfu ’l-Dawla captured Aleppo and brought the whole of Northern Syria under his dominion. During a reign of twenty-three years he was continuously engaged in harrying the Byzantines on the frontiers of Asia Minor, but although he gained some glorious victories, which his laureate Mutanabbí has immortalised, the fortune of war went in the long run steadily against him, and his successors were unable to preserve their little kingdom from being crushed between the Byzantines in the north and the Fáṭtimids in the south. The Ḥamdánids have an especial claim on our sympathy, because they revived for a time the fast-decaying and already almost broken spirit of Arabian nationalism. It is this spirit that THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDÁD270 speaks with a powerful voice in Mutanabbí and declares itself, for example, in such verses as these:—503
While the Eastern Islamic Empire was falling into the hands of Persians and Turks, the Arabs still maintained their presence in Syria and Mesopotamia until the end of the tenth century. These Arab dynasties, often nomadic, were generally insignificant. The Ḥamdánids of Aleppo stand out and are worth mentioning, particularly because of the remarkable Sayfu ’l-Dawla, a worthy descendant of the Taghlib tribe, which produced the poet-warrior ‘Amr b. Kulthúm in ancient times. ‘Abdulláh b. Ḥamdán was appointed governor of Mosul and its surrounding areas by Caliph Muktafí in 905 a.d., and in 942, his sons Ḥasan and ‘Alí received the honorable titles of Náṣiru ’l-Dawla (Defender of the State) and Sayfu ’l-Dawla (Sword of the State). Two years later, Sayfu ’l-Dawla captured Aleppo and brought all of Northern Syria under his rule. Throughout his twenty-three-year reign, he constantly engaged in conflicts with the Byzantines on the borders of Asia Minor. Although he achieved some glorious victories that his poet laureate Mutanabbí immortalized, overall, fortune favored him less, and his successors could not sustain their small kingdom against the Byzantines in the north and the Fáṭtimids in the south. The Ḥamdánids deserve our sympathy because they temporarily revived the fading spirit of Arabian nationalism. This spirit is powerfully expressed in the works of Mutanabbí, such as in these verses:—503
The reputation which Sayfu ’l-Dawla's martial exploits and his repeated triumphs over the enemies of Islam richly earned The circle of Sayfu ’l-Dawla. for him in the eyes of his contemporaries was enhanced by the conspicuous energy and munificence with which he cultivated the arts of peace. Considering the brevity of his reign and the relatively small extent of his resources, we may well be astonished to contemplate the unique assemblage of literary talent then mustered in Aleppo. There was, first of all, Mutanabbí, in the opinion of his countrymen the greatest of Moslem poets; there was Sayfu ’l-Dawla's cousin, the chivalrous Abú Firás, whose war-songs are relieved by many a touch of tender and true feeling; there was Abu ’l-Faraj of Iṣfahán, who on presenting to Sayfu ’l-Dawla his Kitábu ’l-Aghání, one of the most celebrated and important works in all Arabic literature, received one thousand pieces of gold accompanied with an expression of regret that the prince was obliged to remunerate him so inadequately; there was also the great philosopher, Abú Naṣr al-Fárábí, whose modest wants were satisfied by a daily pension of four dirhems (about two shillings) from the public treasury. Surely this is a record not easily surpassed even in the heyday of ‘Abbásid patronage. As for the writers of less note whom Sayfu ’l-Dawla attracted to Aleppo, their name is legion. Space must be found for the poets Sarí al-Raffá, Abu ’l-‘Abbás al-Námí, and Abu ’l-Faraj al-Babbaghá SAYFU ’L-DAWLA271 for the preacher (khaṭíb) Ibn Nubáta, who would often rouse the enthusiasm of his audience while he urged the duty of zealously prosecuting the Holy War against Christian Byzantium; and for the philologist Ibn Khálawayh, whose lectures were attended by students from all parts of the Muḥammadan world. The literary renaissance which began at this time in Syria was still making its influence felt when Tha‘álibí wrote his Yatíma, about thirty years after the death of Sayfu ’l-Dawla, and it produced in Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí (born 973 a.d.) an original and highly interesting personality, to whom we shall return on another occasion.
The reputation that Sayfu ’l-Dawla earned from his military achievements and his repeated victories over the enemies of Islam held great value among his peers. This reputation was further enhanced by the notable energy and generosity with which he supported peaceful arts. Considering the short span of his reign and the limited resources at his disposal, it's astonishing to see the remarkable group of literary talent that came together in Aleppo. First, there was Mutanabbí, regarded by his compatriots as the greatest Muslim poet; then, Sayfu ’l-Dawla's cousin, the gallant Abú Firás, whose warrior songs are interspersed with genuine emotional depth; next was Abu ’l-Faraj of Iṣfahán, who presented his Kitábu ’l-Aghání, one of the most famous and significant works in Arabic literature, to Sayfu ’l-Dawla and received a thousand gold pieces along with an apology for such inadequate compensation; and there was the prominent philosopher, Abú Naṣr al-Fárábí, whose simple needs were met with a daily allowance of four dirhems (about two shillings) from the state treasury. This is certainly a record hard to beat, even during the peak of ‘Abbásid patronage. Among the less renowned writers that Sayfu ’l-Dawla attracted to Aleppo, there are so many names. We must include the poets Sarí al-Raffá, Abu ’l-‘Abbás al-Námí, and Abu ’l-Faraj al-Babbaghá, as well as the preacher (khaṭíb) Ibn Nubáta, who often stirred up the enthusiasm of his audience while advocating for the vigorous pursuit of the Holy War against Christian Byzantium. Additionally, there's the philologist Ibn Khálawayh, whose lectures drew students from all corners of the Muslim world. The literary revival that began during this time in Syria continued to influence literature when Tha‘álibí wrote his Yatíma about thirty years after Sayfu ’l-Dawla's death, and it fostered the emergence of Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí (born 973 A.D.), an original and intriguing figure we will revisit later.
The dynasties hitherto described were political in their origin, having generally been founded by ambitious governors The Fáṭimids (909-1171 a.d.). or vassals. These upstarts made no pretensions to the nominal authority, which they left in the hands of the Caliph even while they forced him at the sword's point to recognise their political independence. The Sámánids and Buwayhids, Shí‘ites as they were, paid the same homage to the Caliph in Baghdád as did the Sunnite Ghaznevids. But in the beginning of the tenth century there arose in Africa a great Shí‘ite power, that of the Fáṭimids, who took for themselves the title and prerogatives of the Caliphate, which they asserted to be theirs by right Divine. This event was only the climax of a deep-laid and skilfully organised plot—one of the most extraordinary in all history. It had been put in train half a century earlier by a certain ‘Abdulláh the son of Maymún, a Persian oculist (qaddáḥ) belonging to Aḥwáz. Filled with a fierce hatred of the Arabs and with a freethinker's contempt for Islam, ‘Abdulláh b. Maymún conceived the idea of a vast secret society which should be all things to all men, and which, by playing on the strongest passions and tempting the inmost weaknesses of human nature, should unite malcontents of every description in a THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDÁD272 conspiracy to overthrow the existing régime. Modern readers may find a parallel for this romantic project in the pages of Dumas, although the Aramis of Twenty Years After is a simpleton beside ‘Abdulláh. He saw that the movement, in order to succeed, must be started on a religious basis, and he therefore identified himself with an obscure The Ismá‘ílite propaganda. Shí‘ite sect, the Ismá‘ílís, who were so called because they regarded Muḥammad, son of Ismá‘íl, son of Ja‘far al-Ṣádiq, as the Seventh Imám. Under ‘Abdulláh the Ismá‘ílís developed their mystical and antinomian doctrines, of which an excellent account has been given by Professor Browne in the first volume of his Literary History of Persia (p. 405 sqq.). Here we can only refer to the ingenious and fatally insidious methods which he devised for gaining proselytes on a gigantic scale, and with such amazing success that from this time until the Mongol invasion—a period of almost four centuries—the Ismá‘ílites (Fáṭimids, Carmathians, and Assassins) either ruled or ravaged a great part of the Muḥammadan Empire. It is unnecessary to discuss the question whether ‘Abdulláh b. Maymún was, as Professor Browne thinks, primarily a religious enthusiast, or whether, according to the view commonly held, his real motives were patriotism and personal ambition. The history of Islam shows clearly enough that the revolutionist is nearly always disguised as a religious leader, while, on the other hand, every founder of a militant sect is potentially the head of a state. ‘Abdulláh may have been a fanatic first and a politician afterwards; more probably he was both at once from the beginning. His plan of operations was briefly as follows:—
The dynasties described so far were politically motivated, typically established by ambitious governors or vassals. These newcomers didn’t pretend to hold any real authority, which they left with the Caliph even as they forced him under threat to acknowledge their political independence. The Sámánids and Buwayhids, both Shí‘ites, showed the same respect to the Caliph in Baghdad as did the Sunnite Ghaznevids. However, in the early tenth century, a significant Shí‘ite power emerged in Africa: the Fáṭimids, who claimed the title and rights of the Caliphate, asserting that it belonged to them by divine right. This event was the culmination of a complicated and cleverly orchestrated scheme—one of the most extraordinary in history. It had been initiated half a century earlier by a man named ‘Abdulláh, the son of Maymún, a Persian eye specialist from Aḥwáz. Filled with intense hatred for Arabs and contempt for Islam, ‘Abdulláh b. Maymún envisioned a vast secret society that would appeal to all people by exploiting their strongest passions and deepest weaknesses, uniting dissenters of all kinds in a conspiracy to overthrow the current regime. Modern readers might find a similar tale in the works of Dumas, although the character Aramis from *Twenty Years After* pales in comparison to ‘Abdulláh. He realized that to succeed, the movement needed a religious foundation, so he aligned himself with a little-known Shí‘ite sect called the Ismá‘ílís, named after Muḥammad, son of Ismá‘íl and grandson of Ja‘far al-Ṣádiq, whom they considered the Seventh Imám. Under ‘Abdulláh's leadership, the Ismá‘ílís developed their mystical and rule-breaking doctrines, which Professor Browne has described in detail in the first volume of his *Literary History of Persia* (p. 405 and onwards). Here, we can only mention the clever and dangerously deceptive methods he devised to attract followers on a massive scale, with such remarkable success that from this time until the Mongol invasion—a period of almost four centuries—the Ismá‘ílites (Fáṭimids, Carmathians, and Assassins) either controlled or plundered a large portion of the Muslim Empire. It isn’t necessary to debate whether, as Professor Browne suggests, ‘Abdulláh b. Maymún was mainly a religious zealot, or whether, as is commonly believed, his true motives were patriotism and personal ambition. The history of Islam clearly shows that revolutionaries are often disguised as religious leaders, while every founder of a militant sect is potentially a future state leader. ‘Abdulláh may have been a fanatic first and a politician later; more likely, he was both from the start. His operational plan was briefly as follows:—
The dá‘í or missionary charged with the task of gaining adherents for the Hidden Imám (see p. 216 seq.), in whose name allegiance was demanded, would settle in some place, representing himself to be a merchant, Ṣúfí, or the like. By renouncing worldly pleasures, making a show of strict piety, and performing apparent miracles, it was easy for him to pass as a saint with the common folk. As soon THE ISMÁ‘ÍLÍS273 as he was assured of his neighbours' confidence and respect, he began to raise doubts in their minds. He would suggest difficult problems of theology or dwell on the mysterious significance of certain passages of the Koran. May there not be (he would ask) in religion itself a deeper meaning than appears on the surface? Then, having excited the curiosity of his hearers, he suddenly breaks off. When pressed to continue his explanation, he declares that such mysteries cannot be communicated save to those who take a binding oath of secrecy and obedience and consent to pay a fixed sum of money in token of their good faith. If these conditions were accepted, the neophyte entered upon the second of the nine degrees of initiation. He was taught that mere observance of the laws of Islam is not pleasing to God, unless the true doctrine be received through the Imáms who have it in keeping. These Imáms (as he next learned) are seven in number, beginning with ‘Alí; the seventh and last is Muḥammad, son of Ismá‘íl. On reaching the fourth degree he definitely ceased to be a Moslem, for here he was taught the Ismá‘ílite system of theology in which Muḥammad b. Ismá‘íl supersedes the founder of Islam as the greatest and last of all the Prophets. Comparatively few initiates advanced beyond this grade to a point where every form of positive religion was allegorised away, and only philosophy was left. "It is clear what a tremendous weapon, or rather machine, was thus created. Each man was given the amount of light which he could bear and which was suited to his prejudices, and he was made to believe that the end of the whole work would be the attaining of what he regarded as most desirable."504 Moreover, the Imám Muḥammad b. Ismá‘íl having disappeared long ago, the veneration which sought a visible object was naturally transferred to his successor and representative on earth, viz., ‘Abdulláh b. Maymún, who filled the same office in relation to him as Aaron to Moses and ‘Alí to Muḥammad.
The dá‘í or missionary tasked with gaining followers for the Hidden Imám (see p. 216 seq.) would settle in a location, pretending to be a merchant, Ṣúfí, or something similar. By giving up worldly pleasures, appearing deeply pious, and performing visible miracles, he made it easy to be seen as a saint by the general public. Once he earned the trust and respect of his neighbors, he began to spark doubts in their minds. He would raise challenging theological questions or discuss the mysterious meanings of certain passages in the Koran. He might ask if there is a deeper truth in religion beyond what is immediately obvious. Then, just as he stirred their curiosity, he would suddenly stop. When pressed to elaborate, he would claim that such mysteries could only be revealed to those who agree to take a solemn oath of secrecy and obedience and pay a fixed amount of money as a sign of their commitment. If these conditions were met, the new follower would enter the second of the nine levels of initiation. They were taught that simply following the laws of Islam doesn’t please God unless the true doctrine is received from the Imáms who preserve it. These Imáms (as he would soon learn) number seven, starting with ‘Alí; the seventh and final one is Muḥammad, son of Ismá‘íl. Upon reaching the fourth level, he no longer identified as a Muslim, for here he learned the Ismá‘ílite theology where Muḥammad b. Ismá‘íl takes precedence over the founder of Islam as the greatest and last of all the Prophets. Only a few initiates progressed beyond this level to a stage where all forms of organized religion were interpreted allegorically, leaving only philosophy. "It is clear what a tremendous weapon, or rather machine, was thus created. Each person was given the amount of insight they could handle, tailored to their biases, and led to believe that the ultimate goal of this process would be to achieve what they considered most desirable."504 Furthermore, since Imám Muḥammad b. Ismá‘íl had long since disappeared, the devotion that sought a visible figure naturally shifted to his successor and representative on earth, ‘Abdulláh b. Maymún, who served the same role for him as Aaron did for Moses and ‘Alí did for Muḥammad.
About the middle of the ninth century the state of the Moslem Empire was worse, if possible, than it had been in the latter days of Umayyad rule. The peasantry of ‘Iráq were impoverished by the desolation into which that flourishing province was beginning to fall in consequence of the frequent and prolonged civil wars. In 869 a.d. the negro slaves (Zanj) employed in the saltpetre industry, for which Baṣra was famous, took up arms at the call of an ‘Alid Messiah, and THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDÁD274 during fourteen years carried fire and sword through Khúzistán and the adjacent territory. We can imagine that all this misery and discontent was a godsend to the Ismá‘ílites. The old cry, "A deliverer of the Prophet's House," which served the ‘Abbásids so well against the Umayyads, was now raised with no less effect against the ‘Abbásids themselves.
Around the middle of the ninth century, the situation in the Muslim Empire was, if anything, worse than it had been during the last days of Umayyad rule. The farmers in Iraq were struggling due to the devastation that was starting to take hold in that once-prosperous province, all because of the repeated and extended civil wars. In 869 A.D., the black slaves (Zanj) working in the saltpeter industry, for which Basra was famous, took up arms at the request of an Alid Messiah, and for fourteen years, they wreaked havoc across Khuzistan and the surrounding areas. We can imagine that all this suffering and unrest was a huge opportunity for the Ismailis. The old slogan, "A deliverer of the Prophet's House," which had worked so well for the Abbasids against the Umayyads, was now being used just as effectively against the Abbasids themselves.
‘Abdulláh b. Maymún died in 875 a.d., but the agitation went on, and rapidly gathered force. One of the leading spirits was Ḥamdán Qarmaṭ, who gave his name to the Carmathian branch of the Ismá‘ílís. These Carmathians (Qarámiṭa, sing. Qirmiṭí) spread over Southern Persia and Yemen, and in the tenth century they threatened Baghdád, repeatedly waylaid the pilgrim-caravans, sacked Mecca and bore away the Black Stone as a trophy; in short, established a veritable reign of terror. We must return, however, to the main Ismá‘ílite faction headed by the descendants of ‘Abdulláh b. Maymún. Their emissaries discovered a promising field of work in North Africa among the credulous and fanatical Berbers. When all was ripe, Sa‘íd b. Ḥusayn, the grandson of ‘Abdulláh b. Maymún, left Salamya in Syria, the centre from which the wires had hitherto been pulled, and The Fáṭimid dynasty founded by the Mahdí ‘Ubaydu’lláh (909 a.d.). crossing over to Africa appeared as the long-expected Mahdí under the name of ‘Ubaydu’lláh. He gave himself out to be a great-grandson of the Imám Muḥammad b. Ismá‘íl and therefore in the direct line of descent from ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib and Fáṭima the daughter of the Prophet. We need not stop to discuss this highly questionable genealogy from which the Fáṭimid dynasty derives its name. In 910 a.d. ‘Ubaydu’lláh entered Raqqáda in triumph and assumed the title of Commander of the Faithful. Tunis, where the Aghlabites had ruled since 800 a.d., was the cradle of Fáṭimid power, and here they built their capital, Mahdiyya, near the ancient Thapsus. Gradually advancing eastward, they conquered Egypt and Syria as far as Damascus (969-970 a.d.). At this THE FÁṬIMIDS AND THE SELJÚQS275 time the seat of government was removed to the newly-founded city of Cairo (al-Qáhira), which remained for two centuries the metropolis of the Fáṭimid Empire.505
‘Abdulláh b. Maymún died in 875 A.D., but the unrest continued and quickly gained momentum. One of the key figures was Ḥamdán Qarmaṭ, who gave his name to the Carmathian branch of the Ismá‘ílís. These Carmathians (Qarámiṭa, singular Qirmiṭí) spread throughout Southern Persia and Yemen, and in the tenth century, they posed a threat to Baghdad, repeatedly ambushed pilgrim caravans, plundered Mecca, and took the Black Stone as a trophy; in short, they established a true reign of terror. However, we need to return to the main Ismá‘ílite faction led by the descendants of ‘Abdulláh b. Maymún. Their agents found a receptive audience in North Africa among the gullible and fervent Berbers. When the time was right, Sa‘íd b. Ḥusayn, the grandson of ‘Abdulláh b. Maymún, left Salamya in Syria, the center from which everything had been orchestrated, and crossing over to Africa proclaimed himself the long-expected Mahdí under the name of ‘Ubaydu’lláh. He claimed to be a great-grandson of Imám Muḥammad b. Ismá‘íl, thus asserting a direct lineage from ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib and Fáṭima, the daughter of the Prophet. We don’t need to delve into this highly questionable genealogy from which the Fáṭimid dynasty gets its name. In 910 A.D., ‘Ubaydu’lláh entered Raqqáda triumphantly and took the title of Commander of the Faithful. Tunis, where the Aghlabites had ruled since 800 A.D., became the foundation of Fáṭimid power, and here they established their capital, Mahdiyya, near the ancient Thapsus. Gradually moving eastward, they conquered Egypt and Syria up to Damascus (969-970 A.D.). At this time, the seat of government was moved to the newly-founded city of Cairo (al-Qáhira), which remained the capital of the Fáṭimid Empire for two centuries.
The Shí‘ite Anti-Caliphs maintained themselves in Egypt until 1171 a.d., when the famous Saladin (Ṣaláḥu ’l-Dín b. The Ayyúbids (1171-1250 a.d.). Ayyúb) took possession of that country and restored the Sunnite faith. He soon added Syria to his dominions, and "the fall of Jerusalem (in 1187) roused Europe to undertake the Third Crusade." The Ayyúbids were strictly orthodox, as behoved the champions of Islam against Christianity. They built and endowed many theological colleges. The Ṣúfí pantheist, Shihábu ’l-Dín Yaḥyá al-Suhrawardí, was executed at Aleppo by order of Saladin's son, Malik al-Ẓáhir, in 1191 a.d.
The Shí‘ite Anti-Caliphs held power in Egypt until 1171 CE, when the notable Saladin (Ṣaláḥu ’l-Dín b. Ayyúb) took control of the country and restored the Sunnite faith. He quickly expanded his rule to include Syria, and "the fall of Jerusalem (in 1187) urged Europe to launch the Third Crusade." The Ayyúbids were strictly orthodox, as was fitting for the defenders of Islam against Christianity. They established and funded numerous theological colleges. The Ṣúfí pantheist, Shihábu ’l-Dín Yaḥyá al-Suhrawardí, was executed in Aleppo by order of Saladin's son, Malik al-Ẓáhir, in 1191 CE
The two centuries preceding the extinction of the ‘Abbásid Caliphate by the Mongols witnessed the rise and decline of The Seljúqs (1037-1300 a.d.). the Seljúq Turks, who "once more re-united Muḥammadan Asia from the western frontier of Afghanistan to the Mediterranean under one sovereign." Seljúq b. Tuqáq was a Turcoman chief. Entering Transoxania, he settled near Bukhárá and went over with his whole people to Islam. His descendants, Ṭughril Beg and Chagar Beg, invaded Khurásán, annexed the western provinces of the Ghaznevid Empire, and finally absorbed the remaining dominions of the Buwayhids. Baghdád was occupied by Ṭughril Beg in 1055 a.d. It has been said that the Seljúqs contributed almost nothing to culture, but this perhaps needs some qualification. Although Alp Arslán, who succeeded Ṭughril, and his son Malik Sháh devoted their energies in the first place to military affairs, the THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDÁD276 latter at least was an accomplished and enlightened monarch. "He exerted himself to spread the benefits of civilisation: he dug numerous canals, walled a great number of cities, built bridges, and constructed ribáṭs in the desert places."506 He was deeply interested in astronomy, and scientific as well as theological studies received his patronage. Any shortcomings of Alp Arslán and Malik Sháh in this respect were amply repaired by their famous minister, Ḥasan b. ‘Alí, the Niẓámu ’l-Mulk or 'Constable of the Empire,' to give him the title which he has made his own. Like so many great Viziers, he was a Persian, and his achievements must not detain us here, but it may be mentioned that he founded in Baghdád and Naysábúr the two celebrated academies which were called in his honour al-Niẓámiyya.
The two centuries before the Mongols ended the ‘Abbásid Caliphate saw the rise and fall of the The Seljuks (1037-1300 AD) Seljúq Turks, who "once again united Muslim Asia from the western edge of Afghanistan to the Mediterranean under one ruler." Seljúq b. Tuqáq was a Turcoman leader. He entered Transoxania, settled near Bukhárá, and converted his entire people to Islam. His descendants, Ṭughril Beg and Chagar Beg, invaded Khurásán, took over the western provinces of the Ghaznevid Empire, and ultimately absorbed the remaining territories of the Buwayhids. Baghdád was taken by Ṭughril Beg in 1055 AD. It's often said that the Seljúqs contributed almost nothing to culture, but that might need some revision. Although Alp Arslán, who succeeded Ṭughril, and his son Malik Sháh focused primarily on military matters, the The Caliphs of Baghdad276 latter was at least a skilled and enlightened ruler. "He worked hard to promote the benefits of civilization: he dug countless canals, fortified many cities, built bridges, and established ribáṭs in the deserts." 506 He had a strong interest in astronomy, and both scientific and theological studies received his support. Any shortcomings of Alp Arslán and Malik Sháh in this area were more than compensated for by their renowned minister, Ḥasan b. ‘Alí, the Niẓámu’l-Mulk or 'Constable of the Empire,' a title he made his own. Like many great Viziers, he was Persian, and we won't delve into his accomplishments here, but it’s worth noting that he founded the two famous academies in Baghdád and Naysábúr, named in his honor, the al-Niẓámiyya.
We have now taken a general, though perforce an extremely curtailed and disconnected, view of the political conditions Arabia and Spain. which existed during the ‘Abbásid period in most parts of the Muḥammadan Empire except Arabia and Spain. The motherland of Islam had long sunk to the level of a minor province: leaving the Holy Cities out of consideration, one might compare its inglorious destiny under the Caliphate to that of Macedonia in the empire which Alexander bequeathed to his successors, the Ptolemies and Seleucids. As regards the political history of Spain a few words will conveniently be said in a subsequent chapter, where the literature produced by Spanish Moslems will demand our attention. In the meantime we shall pass on to the characteristic literary developments of this period, which correspond more or less closely to the historical outlines.
We have now taken a general, though necessarily very brief and fragmented, view of the political conditions Arabia and Spain. that existed during the ‘Abbásid period in most parts of the Muslim Empire except Arabia and Spain. The birthplace of Islam had long fallen to the status of a minor province: aside from the Holy Cities, one could compare its unremarkable fate under the Caliphate to that of Macedonia in the empire that Alexander left to his successors, the Ptolemies and Seleucids. Regarding the political history of Spain, we will conveniently discuss it in a later chapter, where we will also focus on the literature produced by Spanish Muslims. In the meantime, we will move on to the key literary developments of this period, which align more or less closely with the historical outlines.
The first thing that strikes the student of mediæval Arabic literature is the fact that a very large proportion of the leading writers are non-Arabs, or at best semi-Arabs, men whose fathers FOREIGNERS WHO WROTE IN ARABIC277 or mothers were of foreign, and especially Persian, race. They wrote in Arabic, because down to about 1000 a.d. that language was the sole medium of literary expression in the Muḥammadan world, a monopoly which it retained in scientific compositions until the Mongol Invasion of the thirteenth century. I have already referred to the question whether such men as Bashshár b. Burd, Abú Nuwás, Ibn Qutayba, Ṭabarí, Ghazálí, and hundreds of others should be included in a literary history of the Arabs, and have given reasons, which I need not repeat in this place, for considering their admission to be not only desirable but fully justified on logical grounds.507 The absurdity of treating them as Persians—and there is no alternative, if they are not to be reckoned as Arabs—appears to me self-evident.
The first thing that hits anyone studying medieval Arabic literature is that a significant number of the prominent writers are non-Arabs, or at best semi-Arabs, individuals whose fathers or mothers were of foreign, especially Persian, descent. They wrote in Arabic because until around 1000 A.D., that language was the only medium for literary expression in the Muslim world, a monopoly it kept in scientific writings until the Mongol Invasion in the thirteenth century. I have already mentioned whether figures like Bashshár b. Burd, Abú Nuwás, Ibn Qutayba, Ṭabarí, Ghazálí, and many others should be included in a literary history of the Arabs, and I provided reasons, which I won't repeat here, for arguing that their inclusion is not only desirable but fully justified on logical grounds. The absurdity of classifying them as Persians—and there’s no other option if they’re not counted as Arabs—seems obvious to me.
"It is strange," says Ibn Khaldún, "that most of the learned among the Moslems who have excelled in the religious or intellectual sciences are non-Arabs (‘Ajam) with rare exceptions; and even those savants who claimed Arabian descent spoke a foreign language, grew up in foreign lands, and studied under foreign masters, notwithstanding that the community to which they belonged was Arabian and the author of its religion an Arab." The historian proceeds to explain the cause of this singular circumstance in an interesting passage which may be summarised as follows:—
"It’s odd," says Ibn Khaldún, "that most of the educated Muslims who have distinguished themselves in religious or intellectual fields are non-Arabs (‘Ajam), with few exceptions; and even those scholars who claimed to be of Arab descent spoke a different language, were raised in other countries, and learned from foreign teachers, even though the community they belonged to was Arab and the founder of its religion was an Arab." The historian goes on to explain the reason for this unusual situation in an intriguing passage that can be summarized as follows:—
The first Moslems were entirely ignorant of art and science, all their attention being devoted to the ordinances of the Koran, which Ibn Khaldún's explanation of the fact that learning was chiefly cultivated by the Persian Moslems. they "carried in their breasts," and to the practice (sunna) of the Prophet. At that time the Arabs knew nothing of the way by which learning is taught, of the art of composing books, and of the means whereby knowledge is enregistered. Those, however, who could repeat the Koran and relate the Traditions of Muḥammad were called Readers (qurrá). This oral transmission continued until the reign of Hárún al-Rashíd, when the need of THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDÁD278 securing the Traditions against corruption or of preventing their total loss caused them to be set down in writing; and in order to distinguish the genuine Traditions from the spurious, every isnád (chain of witnesses) was carefully scrutinised. Meanwhile the purity of the Arabic tongue had gradually become impaired: hence arose the science of grammar; and the rapid development of Law and Divinity brought it about that other sciences, e.g., logic and dialectic, were professionally cultivated in the great cities of the Muḥammadan Empire. The inhabitants of these cities were chiefly Persians, freedmen and tradesmen, who had been long accustomed to the arts of civilisation. Accordingly the most eminent of the early grammarians, traditionists, and scholastic theologians, as well as of those learned in the principles of Law and in the interpretation of the Koran, were Persians by race or education, and the saying of the Prophet was verified—"If Knowledge were attached to the ends of the sky, some amongst the Persians would have reached it." Amidst all this intellectual activity the Arabs, who had recently emerged from a nomadic life, found the exercise of military and administrative command too engrossing to give them leisure for literary avocations which have always been disdained by a ruling caste. They left such studies to the Persians and the mixed race (al-muwalladún), which sprang from intermarriage of the conquerors with the conquered. They did not entirely look down upon the men of learning but recognised their services—since after all it was Islam and the sciences connected with Islam that profited thereby.508
The first Muslims were completely unaware of art and science, focusing all their attention on the teachings of the Koran, which they "held in their hearts," and on the practices (sunna) of the Prophet. At that time, the Arabs had no knowledge of how learning was taught, the art of writing books, or how knowledge was recorded. Those who could recite the Koran and share the traditions of Muhammad were called Readers (qurrá). This oral tradition continued until the reign of Harun al-Rashid, when the need to protect the traditions from corruption or total loss led to them being written down; to distinguish between authentic and fake traditions, each isnád (chain of witnesses) was carefully examined. Meanwhile, the purity of the Arabic language gradually diminished, which gave rise to the study of grammar. The rapid growth of Law and Theology also led to the professional development of other sciences, such as logic and dialectic, in the major cities of the Muslim Empire. The people in these cities were mainly Persians, freedmen, and merchants who were already familiar with the arts of civilization. Therefore, the most prominent early grammarians, traditionists, and theologians, as well as those knowledgeable in legal principles and Koranic interpretation, were primarily Persians by ancestry or education, confirming the Prophet’s saying: "If Knowledge were attached to the ends of the sky, some among the Persians would have reached it." Amid all this intellectual activity, the Arabs, who had just come from a nomadic lifestyle, found their military and administrative roles too engaging to allow for literary pursuits, which had always been looked down upon by a ruling class. They left those studies to the Persians and the mixed race (al-muwalladún), which emerged from the intermarriage of conquerors and the conquered. They didn’t completely disregard scholars but acknowledged their contributions—after all, Islam and the sciences related to Islam benefited from them.
Even in the Umayyad period, as we have seen, the maxim that Knowledge is Power was strikingly illustrated by the immense social influence which Persian divines exerted in the Muḥammadan community.509 Nevertheless, true Arabs of the old type regarded these Mawálí and their learning with undisguised contempt. To the great majority of Arabs, who prided themselves on their noble lineage and were content to know nothing beyond the glorious traditions of heathendom and the virtues practised by their sires, all literary culture seemed petty and degrading. Their overbearing attitude ARABS AND NON-ARABS279 towards the Mawálí, which is admirably depicted in the first part of Goldziher's Muhammedanische Studien, met with a vigorous response. Non-Arabs and Moslem pietists alike appealed to the highest authority—the Koran; and since they required a more definite and emphatic pronouncement than was forthcoming from that source, they put in the mouth of the Prophet sayings like these: "He that speaks Arabic is thereby an Arab"; "whoever of the people of Persia accepts Islam is (as much an Arab as) one of Quraysh." This doctrine made no impression upon the Arabian aristocracy, but with the downfall of the Umayyads the political and social equality of the Mawálí became an accomplished fact. Not that the Arabs were at all disposed to abate their pretensions. They bitterly resented the favour which the foreigners enjoyed and the influence which they exercised. The national indignation finds a voice in many poems of the early ‘Abbásid period, e.g.:—
Even during the Umayyad era, as we have seen, the saying that Knowledge is Power was clearly demonstrated by the significant social influence that Persian scholars had in the Muslim community.509 However, the true Arabs of the old type viewed these Mawálí and their knowledge with open disdain. For the vast majority of Arabs, who took pride in their noble ancestry and were satisfied with knowing nothing beyond the glorious traditions of their pagan past and the virtues practiced by their ancestors, all literary culture seemed trivial and degrading. Their haughty attitude ARABS AND NON-ARABS279 toward the Mawálí, which is brilliantly illustrated in the first part of Goldziher's Muhammedanische Studien, elicited a strong reaction. Both non-Arabs and devout Muslims appealed to the highest authority—the Koran; and since they needed a more specific and emphatic statement than what that source provided, they attributed sayings to the Prophet like: "He who speaks Arabic is thus an Arab"; "whoever from Persia embraces Islam is (just as much an Arab as) one of Quraysh." This idea did not resonate with the Arabian elite, but after the fall of the Umayyads, the political and social equality of the Mawálí became a reality. This, however, did not lead the Arabs to lessen their claims. They resented the privileges that the foreigners enjoyed and the power they wielded. The national outrage is captured in many poems from the early ‘Abbásid period, e.g.:—
The side of the non-Arabs in this literary quarrel was vehemently espoused by a party who called themselves the Shu‘úbites (al-Shu‘úbiyya),512 while their opponents gave them THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDÁD280 the name of Levellers (Ahlu ’l-Taswiya), because they contended for the equality of all Moslems without regard to distinctions of race. I must refer the reader who seeks information The Shu‘úbites. concerning the history of the movement to Goldziher's masterly study,513 where the controversial methods adopted by the Shu‘úbites are set forth in ample detail. He shows how the bolder spirits among them, not satisfied with claiming an equal position, argued that the Arabs were absolutely inferior to the Persians and other peoples. The question was hotly debated, and many eminent writers took part in the fray. On the Shu‘úbite side Abú ‘Ubayda, Bírúní, and Ḥamza of Iṣfahán deserve mention. Jáḥiẓ and Ibn Durayd were the most notable defenders of their own Arabian nationality, but the 'pro-Arabs' also included several men of Persian origin, such as Ibn Qutayba, Baládhurí, and Zamakhsharí. The Shu‘úbites directed their attacks principally against the racial pride of the Arabs, who were fond of boasting that they were the noblest of all mankind and spoke the purest and richest language in the world. Consequently the Persian genealogists and philologists lost no opportunity of bringing to light scandalous and discreditable circumstances connected with the history of the Arab tribes or of particular families. Arabian poetry, especially the vituperative pieces (mathálib), furnished abundant matter of this sort, which was adduced by the Shu‘úbites as convincing evidence that the claims of the Arabs to superior nobility were absurd. At the same time the national view as to the unique and incomparable excellence of the Arabic language received some rude criticism.
The side of the non-Arabs in this literary dispute was passionately supported by a group who referred to themselves as the Shu‘úbites (al-Shu‘úbiyya),512 while their opponents called them the Levellers (Ahlu ’l-Taswiya) because they argued for the equality of all Muslims regardless of racial differences. I direct any reader who wants to learn more about this movement's history to Goldziher's excellent study,513 where the controversial tactics used by the Shu‘úbites are detailed extensively. He highlights how some of the more daring members among them, not content with simply claiming an equal status, asserted that Arabs were fundamentally inferior to Persians and other peoples. This topic sparked intense debate, with many prominent writers joining in the conflict. Among the Shu‘úbite supporters, Abú ‘Ubayda, Bírúní, and Ḥamza of Iṣfahán stand out. Jáḥiẓ and Ibn Durayd were the most prominent advocates for their own Arabian identity, but the pro-Arab side included several individuals of Persian descent, such as Ibn Qutayba, Baládhurí, and Zamakhsharí. The Shu‘úbites primarily targeted the Arabs' racial pride, who liked to boast that they were the most noble of all people and spoke the purest and richest language in the world. As a result, Persian genealogists and language scholars seized every chance to expose scandalous and discreditable aspects of the history of Arab tribes or specific families. Arabian poetry, especially the abusive pieces (mathálib), provided ample material of this nature, which the Shu‘úbites used as strong evidence that the Arabs' claims to nobility were ridiculous. At the same time, the national belief in the unique and unmatched beauty of the Arabic language received some harsh criticism.
So acute and irreconcilable were the racial differences between Arabs and Persians that one is astonished to see how thoroughly the latter became Arabicised in the course of a THE SHU‘ÚBITES281 few generations. As clients affiliated to an Arab tribe, they assumed Arabic names and sought to disguise their foreign extraction by fair means or foul. Many provided Assimilation of Arabs and Persians. themselves with fictitious pedigrees, on the strength of which they passed for Arabs. Such a pretence could have deceived nobody if it had not been supported by a complete assimilation in language, manners, and even to some extent in character. On the neutral ground of Muḥammadan science animosities were laid aside, and men of both races laboured enthusiastically for the common cause. When at length, after a century of bloody strife and engrossing political agitation, the great majority of Moslems found themselves debarred from taking part in public affairs, it was only natural that thousands of ardent and ambitious souls should throw their pent-up energies into the pursuit of wealth or learning. We are not concerned here with the marvellous development of trade under the first ‘Abbásid Caliphs, of which Von Kremer has given a full and entertaining description in his Culturgeschichte des Orients. It may be recalled, however, that many commercial terms, e.g., tariff, names of fabrics (muslin, tabby, &c.), occurring in English as well as in most European languages are of Arabic origin and were brought to Europe by merchants from Baghdád, Mosul, Baṣra, and other cities of Western Asia. This material expansion was accompanied by an outburst of intellectual activity such as the East Enthusiasm for learning in the early ‘Abbásid period. had never witnessed before. It seemed as if all the world from the Caliph down to the humblest citizen suddenly became students, or at least patrons, of literature. In quest of knowledge men travelled over three continents and returned home, like bees laden with honey, to impart the precious stores which they had accumulated to crowds of eager disciples, and to compile with incredible industry those works of encyclopædic range and erudition from which modern Science, in the widest sense of the word, has derived far more than is generally supposed.
So sharp and irreconcilable were the racial differences between Arabs and Persians that it’s surprising to see how completely the latter became Arabized over a few generations. As clients linked to an Arab tribe, they took on Arabic names and tried to hide their foreign background by any means necessary. Many created fake family trees, on the basis of which they passed themselves off as Arabs. This act could have fooled no one if it hadn’t been supported by a total blending in language, customs, and even somewhat in character. On the neutral ground of Islamic scholarship, hostilities were set aside, and people from both backgrounds worked passionately for a common cause. When, after a century of violent conflict and intense political turmoil, the vast majority of Muslims found themselves barred from participating in public life, it was only natural that thousands of eager and ambitious individuals threw their repressed energies into the pursuit of wealth or knowledge. We’re not discussing here the remarkable growth of trade under the first Abbasid Caliphs, which Von Kremer has fully and engagingly described in his Culturgeschichte des Orients. It is worth noting, however, that many commercial terms, such as tariff and names of fabrics (like muslin and tabby), found in English and most European languages, are of Arabic origin and were brought to Europe by merchants from Baghdad, Mosul, Basra, and other cities of Western Asia. This economic expansion was matched by a surge in intellectual activity like the East had never seen before. It seemed as if everyone from the Caliph to the humblest citizen suddenly became students, or at least supporters, of literature. In search of knowledge, people traveled across three continents and returned home like bees loaded with honey, eager to share the valuable knowledge they had gathered with crowds of enthusiastic learners, and to compile with incredible effort those works of vast scope and scholarship from which modern Science, in the broadest sense, has gained far more than is commonly recognized.
THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDÁD282 The Revolution which made the fortune of the ‘Abbásid House was a triumph for Islam and the party of religious Development of the Moslem sciences. reform. While under the worldly Umayyads the studies of Law and Tradition met with no public encouragement and were only kept alive by the pious zeal of oppressed theologians, the new dynasty drew its strength from the Muḥammadan ideas which it professed to establish, and skilfully adapted its policy to satisfying the ever-increasing claims of the Church. Accordingly the Moslem sciences which arose at this time proceeded in the first instance from the Koran and the Ḥadíth. The sacred books offered many difficulties both to provincial Arabs and especially to Persians and other Moslems of foreign extraction. For their right understanding a knowledge of Arabic grammar and philology was essential, and this involved the study of the ancient Pre-islamic poems which supplied the most authentic models of Arabian speech in its original purity. The study of these poems entailed researches into genealogy and history, which in the course of time became independent branches of learning. Similarly the science of Tradition was systematically developed in order to provide Moslems with practical rules for the conduct of life in every conceivable particular, and various schools of Law sprang into existence.
The Caliphs of Baghdad282 The revolution that benefited the ‘Abbásid House was a win for Islam and the religious reform movement. While the worldly Umayyads provided no public support for the study of Law and Tradition, relying solely on the passionate dedication of oppressed theologians to keep it alive, the new dynasty drew its strength from the Islamic principles it claimed to promote and skillfully tailored its policies to meet the growing demands of the Church. As a result, the Islamic sciences that emerged during this time were primarily based on the Koran and the Ḥadíth. These sacred texts posed many challenges to local Arabs and especially to Persians and other Muslims of foreign background. Understanding them required knowledge of Arabic grammar and linguistics, which meant studying ancient Pre-Islamic poetry that offered the most authentic examples of Arabic language in its original form. This study of poetry also led to research into genealogy and history, which eventually became separate fields of study. Likewise, the science of Tradition was methodically expanded to provide Muslims with practical guidelines for living in every possible aspect, leading to the establishment of various schools of Law.
Muḥammadan writers usually distinguish the sciences which are connected with the Koran and those which the Arabs Their classification. learned from foreign peoples. In the former class they include the Traditional or Religious Sciences (al-‘Ulúm al-Naqliyya awi ’l-Shar‘iyya) and the Linguistic Sciences (‘Ulúmu ’l-Lisáni ’l-‘Arabí); in the latter the Intellectual or Philosophical Sciences (al-‘Ulúm al-‘Aqliyya awi ’l-Ḥikmiyya), which are sometimes called 'The Sciences of the Foreigners' (‘Ulúmu ’l-‘Ajam) or 'The Ancient Sciences' (al-‘Ulúm al-Qadíma).
Muḥammadan writers typically differentiate between the sciences related to the Koran and those that the Arabs encountered from other cultures. In the first category, they include the Traditional or Religious Sciences (al-‘Ulúm al-Naqliyya awi ’l-Shar‘iyya) and the Linguistic Sciences (‘Ulúmu ’l-Lisáni ’l-‘Arabí); in the second category, they consider the Intellectual or Philosophical Sciences (al-‘Ulúm al-‘Aqliyya awi ’l-Ḥikmiyya), which are sometimes referred to as 'The Sciences of the Foreigners' (‘Ulúmu ’l-‘Ajam) or 'The Ancient Sciences' (al-‘Ulúm al-Qadíma).
The general scope of this division may be illustrated by the following table:—
The overall range of this section can be shown in the following table:—
1. Koranic Exegesis (‘Ilmu ’l-Tafsír).
Quranic Commentary (‘Ilmu ’l-Tafsír).
2. Koranic Criticism (‘Ilmu ’l-Qirá’át).
2. Quranic Criticism (‘Ilmu ’l-Qirá’át).
3. The Science of Apostolic Tradition (‘Ilmu ’l-Ḥadíth).
3. The Science of Apostolic Tradition (‘Ilmu ’l-Ḥadíth).
4. Jurisprudence (Fiqh).
4. Law (Fiqh).
5. Scholastic Theology (‘Ilmu ’l-Kalám).
5. Scholastic Theology (Ilmu 'l-Kalám).
6. Grammar (Naḥw).
6. Grammar (Naḥw).
7. Lexicography (Lugha).
7. Lexicography (Language).
8. Rhetoric (Bayán).
8. Rhetoric (Bayán).
9. Literature (Adab).
9. Literature (Adab).
1. Philosophy (Falsafa).514
Philosophy (__Falsafa__).__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
3. Astronomy (‘Ilmu ’l-Nujúm).
3. Astronomy (Astronomy).
4. Music (Músíqí).
4. Music
5. Medicine (Ṭibb).
5. Medicine (Ṭibb).
6. Magic and Alchemy (al-Siḥr wa-’l-Kímiyá).
6. Magic and Alchemy (al-Siḥr wa-’l-Kímiyá).
The religious phenomena of the Period will be discussed in a separate chapter, and here I can only allude cursorily to their The early ‘Abbásid period favourable to free-thought. general character. We have seen that during the whole Umayyad epoch, except in the brief reign of ‘Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘Azíz, the professors of religion were out of sympathy with the court, and that many of them withdrew from all participation in public affairs. It was otherwise when the ‘Abbásids established themselves in power. Theology now dwelt in the shadow of the throne and directed the policy of the Government. Honours were showered on eminent jurists and divines, who frequently held official posts of high importance and stood in the most confidential and intimate relations to the Caliph; a classical example is the friendship of the Cadi Abú Yúsuf and Hárún al-Rashíd. The century after the Revolution gave birth to the four great schools of Muhammadan Law, which are still called by the THE CALIPHS OF BAGHDÁD284 names of their founders—Málik b. Anas, Abú Ḥanífa, Sháfi‘í, and Ahmad b. Ḥanbal. At this time the scientific and intellectual movement had free play. The earlier Caliphs usually encouraged speculation so long as it threatened no danger to the existing régime. Under Ma’mún and his successors the Mu‘tazilite Rationalism became the State religion, and Islam seemed to have entered upon an era of enlightenment. Thus the first ‘Abbásid period (750-847 a.d.) with its new learning and liberal theology may well be compared to the European Renaissance; but in the words of a celebrated Persian poet—
The religious events of this period will be covered in a separate chapter, and here I can only briefly mention their general character. We’ve seen that throughout the Umayyad era, except during the short reign of ‘Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘Azíz, religious scholars were not aligned with the court, and many distanced themselves from public matters. This was different when the ‘Abbásids came to power. Theology now operated closely with the throne and influenced government policy. Prominent jurists and theologians were given honors, often holding important official roles and having close, personal relationships with the Caliph; a notable example is the friendship between Cadi Abú Yúsuf and Hárún al-Rashíd. The century following the Revolution saw the emergence of the four major schools of Islamic Law, which are still recognized by the names of their founders—Málik b. Anas, Abú Ḥanífa, Sháfi‘í, and Ahmad b. Ḥanbal. During this time, the scientific and intellectual movement thrived. Earlier Caliphs generally supported speculation as long as it posed no threat to the existing regime. Under Ma’mún and his successors, Mu‘tazilite Rationalism became the official state doctrine, and it appeared that Islam was entering a period of enlightenment. Thus, the first ‘Abbásid period (750-847 A.D.) with its new knowledge and progressive theology can be likened to the European Renaissance; but in the words of a famous Persian poet—
The Caliph Mutawakkil (847-861 a.d.) signalised his accession by declaring the Mu‘tazilite doctrines to be heretical The triumph of orthodoxy. and by returning to the traditional faith. Stern measures were taken against dissenters. Henceforth there was little room in Islam for independent thought. The populace regarded philosophy and natural science as a species of infidelity. Authors of works on these subjects ran a serious risk unless they disguised their true opinions and brought the results of their investigations into apparent conformity with the text of the Koran. About the middle of the tenth century the reactionary spirit assumed a dogmatic shape in the system of Abu ’l-Ḥasan al-Ash‘arí, the father of Muḥammadan Scholasticism, which is essentially opposed to intellectual freedom and has maintained its petrifying influence almost unimpaired down to the present time.
The Caliph Mutawakkil (847-861 AD) marked his rise to power by declaring the Mu‘tazilite doctrines to be heretical The victory of tradition. and reverting to traditional beliefs. Strict actions were taken against dissenters. From that point on, there was little space in Islam for independent thought. The general public viewed philosophy and natural science as a form of infidelity. Authors writing on these topics faced serious risks unless they concealed their true views and made their findings seem to align with the teachings of the Koran. Around the middle of the tenth century, the reactionary mindset took on a dogmatic form in the system of Abu ’l-Ḥasan al-Ash‘arí, the founder of Muḥammadan Scholasticism, which fundamentally opposes intellectual freedom and has kept its stifling influence largely intact to this day.
I could wish that this chapter were more worthy of the title which I have chosen for it, but the foregoing pages will have served their purpose if they have enabled my readers to form some idea of the politics of the Period and of the broad features marking the course of its literary and religious history.
I wish this chapter were more deserving of the title I've given it, but the previous pages will have achieved their goal if they've helped my readers get a sense of the politics of the time and the key aspects of its literary and religious history.
CHAPTER VII
POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE IN THE ‘ABBÁSID PERIOD
Pre-Islamic poetry was the natural expression of nomad life. We might therefore have expected that the new conditions The Pre-islamic poets regarded as classical. and ideas introduced by Islam would rapidly work a corresponding revolution in the poetical literature of the following century. Such, however, was far from being the case. The Umayyad poets clung tenaciously to the great models of the Heroic Age and even took credit for their skilful imitation of the antique odes. The early Muḥammadan critics, who were philologists by profession, held fast to the principle that Poetry in Pre-islamic times had reached a perfection which no modern bard could hope to emulate, and which only the lost ideals of chivalry could inspire.517 To have been born after Islam was in itself a proof of poetical inferiority.518 Linguistic considerations, of course, entered largely into this prejudice. The old poems were studied as repositories of the pure classical tongue and were estimated mainly from a grammarian's standpoint.
Pre-Islamic poetry was a natural reflection of nomadic life. We might have expected that the new conditions and ideas brought by Islam would quickly lead to a significant change in the poetry of the following century. However, that was not the case. The Umayyad poets held tightly to the great models of the Heroic Age and even took pride in their skillful imitation of the ancient odes. The early Muslim critics, who were philologists by trade, were firmly convinced that poetry in pre-Islamic times had achieved a level of perfection that no modern poet could hope to match, and that only the lost ideals of chivalry could inspire. Being born after the advent of Islam was, in itself, considered a mark of poetic inferiority. Linguistic factors played a huge role in this bias. The old poems were studied as treasures of the pure classical language and were mainly evaluated from a grammarian's perspective.
These ideas gained wide acceptance in literary circles and gradually biassed the popular taste to such an extent that learned pedants could boast, like Khalíl b. Ahmad, POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE286 the inventor of Arabic prosody, that it lay in their power to make or mar the reputation of a rising poet as they deemed fit. Originality being condemned in advance, those who desired the approval of this self-constituted Academy were obliged to waste their time and talents upon elaborate reproduction of the ancient masterpieces, and to entertain courtiers and citizens with borrowed pictures of Bedouin life in which neither they nor their audience took the slightest interest. Some, it is true, recognised the absurdity of the thing. Abú Nuwás († circa 810 a.d.) often ridicules the custom, to which reference has Abú Nuwás as a critic. been made elsewhere, of apostrophising the deserted encampment (aṭlál or ṭulúl) in the opening lines of an ode, and pours contempt on the fashionable glorification of antiquity. In the passage translated below he gives a description of the desert and its people which recalls some of Dr. Johnson's sallies at the expense of Scotland and Scotsmen:—
These ideas became widely accepted in literary circles and gradually swayed popular taste so much that knowledgeable critics could boast, like Khalíl b. Ahmad, the inventor of Arabic prosody, that they had the power to make or break the reputation of an emerging poet as they saw fit. Originality was condemned from the start, so those who sought the approval of this self-appointed Academy had to waste their time and talents on elaborate reproductions of ancient masterpieces and entertain courtiers and citizens with borrowed images of Bedouin life that neither they nor their audience cared about in the slightest. Some, it’s true, recognized how ridiculous it was. Abú Nuwás († circa 810 a.d.) often mocked the trend of addressing the deserted encampment (aṭlál or ṭulúl) in the opening lines of an ode and scoffed at the trendy glorification of the past. In the passage translated below, he describes the desert and its people in a way that reminds one of Dr. Johnson’s jabs at Scotland and Scotsmen:—
Ibn Qutayba, who died towards the end of the ninth century a.d., was the first critic of importance to declare that ancients and moderns should be judged on their merits without regard to their age. He writes as follows in the Introduction ANCIENT AND MODERN POETS287 to his 'Book of Poetry and Poets' (Kitábu ’l-Shi‘r wa-’l-Shu‘ará):—520
Ibn Qutayba, who passed away toward the end of the ninth century A.D., was the first significant critic to assert that ancient and modern works should be judged on their own merits, regardless of their age. He writes as follows in the Introduction Ancient and Modern Poets287 to his 'Book of Poetry and Poets' (Kitábu ’l-Shi‘r wa-’l-Shu‘ará):—520
"In citing extracts from the works of the poets I have been guided by my own choice and have refused to admire anything Ibn Qutayba on ancient and modern poets. merely because others thought it admirable. I have not regarded any ancient with veneration on account of his antiquity nor any modern with contempt on account of his being modern, but I have taken an impartial view of both sides, giving every one his due and amply acknowledging his merit. Some of our scholars, as I am aware, pronounce a feeble poem to be good, because its author was an ancient, and include it among their chosen pieces, while they call a sterling poem bad though its only fault is that it was composed in their own time or that they have seen its author. God, however, did not restrict learning and poetry and rhetoric to a particular age nor appropriate them to a particular class, but has always distributed them in common amongst His servants, and has caused everything old to be new in its own day and every classic work to be an upstart on its first appearance."
"In choosing excerpts from the works of poets, I've relied on my own preferences and haven't praised anything just because others have found it praiseworthy. I haven't revered any ancient poet simply because they're old, nor have I looked down on modern poets just because they're contemporary. Instead, I've taken an objective approach to both groups, giving everyone their due and fully recognizing their contributions. Some of our scholars, as I know, deem a weak poem to be good solely because its author is an ancient and include it among their preferred selections, while they label a quality poem as poor, simply because it was written in their time or they have encountered its author. However, God hasn't limited knowledge, poetry, and rhetoric to a specific era or reserved them for a specific group; He has always distributed them among His servants and made everything old feel fresh in its time, while every classic work has been seen as new upon its initial release."
The inevitable reaction in favour of the new poetry and of contemporary literature in general was hastened by various Revolt against classicism. circumstances which combined to overthrow the prevalent theory that Arabian heathendom and the characteristic pagan virtues—honour, courage, liberality, &c.—were alone capable of producing poetical genius. Among the chief currents of thought tending in this direction, which are lucidly set forth in Goldziher's essay, pp. 148 sqq., we may note (a) the pietistic and theological spirit fostered by the ‘Abbásid Government, and (b) the influence of foreign, pre-eminently Persian, culture. As to the former, it is manifest that devout Moslems would not be at all disposed to admit the exclusive pretensions made on behalf of the Jáhiliyya or to agree with those who exalted chivalry (muruwwa) above religion (dín). Were not the language and style of the Koran incomparably excellent? Surely the Holy Book was a more proper subject for study POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE288 than heathen verses. But if Moslems began to call Pre-islamic ideals in question, it was especially the Persian ascendancy resulting from the triumph of the ‘Abbásid House that shook the old arrogant belief of the Arabs in the intellectual supremacy of their race. So far from glorying in the traditions of paganism, many people thought it grossly insulting to mention an ‘Abbásid Caliph in the same breath with heroes of the past like Ḥátim of Ṭayyi’ and Harim b. Sinán. The philosopher al-Kindí († about 850 a.d.) rebuked a poet for venturing on such odious comparisons. "Who are these Arabian vagabonds" (ṣa‘álíku ’l-‘Arab), he asked, "and what worth have they?"521
The inevitable shift in favor of new poetry and contemporary literature was sped up by various circumstances that challenged the prevailing belief that Arabian paganism and its typical virtues—honor, courage, liberality, etc.—were the only sources of poetic genius. Among the main influences driving this change, which are clearly outlined in Goldziher's essay, pp. 148 sqq., we can note (a) the pietistic and theological spirit promoted by the ‘Abbásid Government, and (b) the impact of foreign, especially Persian, culture. Regarding the first, it's clear that devout Muslims were not inclined to accept the exclusive claims made for the Jáhiliyya or to agree with those who placed chivalry (muruwwa) above religion (dín). Were not the language and style of the Koran incredibly superior? Surely, the Holy Book was a more suitable subject for study than pagan verses. However, as Muslims started to question Pre-Islamic ideals, it was particularly the Persian influence resulting from the rise of the ‘Abbásid House that challenged the old arrogant belief among Arabs in their race's intellectual superiority. Rather than celebrating the traditions of paganism, many people found it deeply insulting to mention an ‘Abbásid Caliph alongside past heroes like Ḥátim of Ṭayyi’ and Harim b. Sinán. The philosopher al-Kindí († about 850 AD) criticized a poet for making such inappropriate comparisons. "Who are these Arabian vagabonds" (ṣa‘álíku ’l-‘Arab), he asked, "and what value do they have?"
While Ibn Qutayba was content to urge that the modern poets should get a fair hearing, and should be judged not Critics in favour of the modern school. chronologically or philologically, but æsthetically, some of the greatest literary critics who came after him do not conceal their opinion that the new poetry is superior to the old. Tha‘álibí († 1038 a.d.) asserts that in tenderness and elegance the Pre-islamic bards are surpassed by their successors, and that both alike have been eclipsed by his contemporaries. Ibn Rashíq († circa 1070 a.d.), whose ‘Umda on the Art of Poetry is described by Ibn Khaldún as an epoch-making work, thought that the superiority of the moderns would be acknowledged if they discarded the obsolete conventions of the Ode. European readers cannot but sympathise with him when he bids the poets draw inspiration from nature and truth instead of relating imaginary journeys on a camel which they never owned, through deserts which they never saw, to a patron residing in the same city as themselves. This seems to us a very reasonable and necessary protest, but it must be remembered that the Bedouin qaṣída was not easily adaptable to the conditions of urban life, and needed complete remoulding rather than modification in detail.522 THE CLASSICS OUT OF FAVOUR289
While Ibn Qutayba was happy to suggest that modern poets deserve a fair chance and should be judged not Supporters of the modern school. chronologically or based on language, but aesthetically, some of the greatest literary critics who followed him openly express their belief that new poetry is better than the old. Tha‘álibí († 1038 A.D.) claims that in terms of tenderness and elegance, the pre-Islamic poets are outshined by their successors, and both groups have been overshadowed by his contemporaries. Ibn Rashíq († circa 1070 A.D.), whose ‘Umda on the Art of Poetry is regarded by Ibn Khaldún as a groundbreaking work, thought that the superiority of modern poets would be recognized if they let go of the outdated conventions of the Ode. European readers can’t help but agree with him when he encourages poets to find inspiration in nature and truth rather than recounting imaginary journeys on a camel they never owned, through deserts they’ve never seen, to a patron who lives in the same city as they do. This seems to us a very reasonable and necessary objection, but it’s important to remember that the Bedouin qaṣída wasn’t easily suited to urban life and needed a complete overhaul rather than just minor changes.522 THE CLASSICS OUT OF STYLE289
"In the fifth century," says Goldziher—i.e., from about 1000 a.d.—"the dogma of the unattainable perfection of Popularity of the modern poets. the heathen poets may be regarded as utterly demolished." Henceforth popular taste ran strongly in the other direction, as is shown by the immense preponderance of modern pieces in the anthologies—a favourite and characteristic branch of Arabic literature—which were compiled during the ‘Abbásid period and afterwards, and by frequent complaints of the neglect into which the ancient poetry had fallen. But although, for Moslems generally, Imru’u ’l-Qays and his fellows came to be more or less what Chaucer is to the average Englishman, the views first enunciated by Ibn Qutayba met with bitter opposition from the learned class, many of whom clung obstinately to the old philological principles of criticism, and even declined to recognise the writings of Mutanabbí and Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí as poetry, on the ground that those authors did not observe the classical 'types' (asálíb).523 The result of such pedantry may be seen at the present day in thousands of qaṣídas, abounding in archaisms and allusions to forgotten far-off things of merely antiquarian interest, but possessing no more claim to consideration here than the Greek and Latin verses of British scholars in a literary history of the Victorian Age.
"In the fifth century," says Goldziher—i.e., from around 1000 A.D.—"the belief in the unattainable perfection of the pagan poets can be seen as completely destroyed." From then on, popular taste shifted strongly in the opposite direction, as evidenced by the overwhelming presence of modern works in the anthologies—a favorite and defining aspect of Arabic literature—that were compiled during the ‘Abbásid period and after, along with frequent complaints about the neglect of ancient poetry. However, even though Imru’u ’l-Qays and his contemporaries became more or less what Chaucer is to the typical English person, the ideas initially expressed by Ibn Qutayba faced strong resistance from the educated class, many of whom stubbornly held onto the old principles of literary criticism, even refusing to acknowledge the works of Mutanabbí and Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí as poetry, because those authors didn’t follow the classical 'types' (asálíb).523 The legacy of such pedantry can be seen today in thousands of qaṣídas, filled with outdated language and references to forgotten, merely historical interests, but which hold no more significance here than the Greek and Latin verses of British scholars in a literary history of the Victorian Age.
Passing now to the characteristics of the new poetry which followed the accession of the ‘Abbásids, we have to bear in Characteristics of the new poetry. mind that from first to last (with very few exceptions) it flourished under the patronage of the court. There was no organised book trade, no wealthy publishers, so that poets were usually dependent for their livelihood on the capricious bounty of the Caliphs and his favourites whom they belauded. Huge sums were paid POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE290 for a successful panegyric, and the bards vied with each other in flattery of the most extravagant description. Even in writers of real genius this prostitution of their art gave rise to a great deal of the false glitter and empty bombast which are often erroneously attributed to Oriental poetry as a whole.524 These qualities, however, are absolutely foreign to Arabian poetry of the best period. The old Bedouins who praised a man only for that which was in him, and drew their images directly from nature, stand at the opposite pole to Tha‘álibí's contemporaries. Under the Umayyads, as we have seen, little change took place. It is not until after the enthronement of the ‘Abbásids, when Persians filled the chief offices at court, and when a goodly number of poets and eminent men of learning had Persian blood in their veins, that an unmistakably new note makes itself heard. One might be tempted to surmise that the high-flown, bombastic, and ornate style of which Mutanabbí is the most illustrious exponent, and which is so marked a feature in later Muḥammadan poetry, was first introduced by the Persians and Perso-Arabs who gathered round the Caliph in Baghdád and celebrated the triumph of their own race in the person of a noble Barmecide; but this would scarcely be true. The style in question is not specially Persian; the earliest Arabic-writing poets of Íránian descent, like Bashshár b. Burd and Abú Nuwás, are (so far as I can see) without a trace of it. What the Persians brought into Arabian poetry was not a grandiose style, but a lively and graceful fancy, elegance of diction, depth and tenderness of feeling, and a rich store of ideas.
Now, let’s talk about the characteristics of the new poetry that emerged after the rise of the ‘Abbásids. It's important to remember that, from start to finish (with very few exceptions), it thrived under the support of the court. There wasn’t an organized book trade or wealthy publishers, so poets often relied on the unpredictable generosity of the Caliphs and their favorites, whom they praised. Large sums were rewarded for successful panegyrics, and poets competed with each other in extreme flattery. Even among truly talented writers, this commercialization of their art led to a lot of the false shine and empty exaggeration that are often wrongly associated with Oriental poetry as a whole. However, these traits are entirely foreign to the best period of Arabian poetry. The old Bedouins only praised people for their true qualities and drew their imagery directly from nature, standing in stark contrast to the contemporaries of Tha‘álibí. Under the Umayyads, as we’ve noted, not much changed. It wasn’t until after the ascent of the ‘Abbásids, when Persians occupied key positions at court and many poets and intellectuals had Persian heritage, that a clearly new style emerged. One might think that the grand, pompous, and ornate style of Mutanabbí, which became a significant feature of later Muḥammadan poetry, was first introduced by the Persians and Perso-Arabs who gathered around the Caliph in Baghdad to celebrate their own race's achievements through a noble Barmecide; but that’s not entirely accurate. This particular style isn’t exclusively Persian. The earliest Arabic writers of Iranian descent, like Bashshár b. Burd and Abú Nuwás, seem to lack any trace of it. What the Persians contributed to Arabian poetry wasn’t a grandiose style but rather a lively and graceful imagination, elegance in language, depth and tenderness of emotion, and a wealth of ideas.
The process of transformation was aided by other causes besides the influx of Persian and Hellenistic culture: for example, by the growing importance of Islam in public life and the diffusion of a strong religious spirit among the community at large—a spirit which attained its most perfect THE NEW POETRY291 expression in the reflective and didactic poetry of Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya. Every change of many-coloured life is depicted in the brilliant pages of these modern poets, where the reader may find, according to his mood, the maddest gaiety and the shamefullest frivolity; strains of lofty meditation mingled with a world-weary pessimism; delicate sentiment, unforced pathos, and glowing rhetoric; but seldom the manly self-reliance, the wild, invigorating freedom and inimitable freshness of Bedouin song.
The transformation process was influenced by factors beyond just the influx of Persian and Hellenistic culture. For instance, the rising significance of Islam in public life and the spread of a strong religious sentiment among the community played a crucial role. This sentiment reached its peak in the reflective and instructional poetry of Abu’l-‘Atáhiya. The vibrant experiences of life are portrayed in the captivating works of these modern poets, offering readers a mix of the wildest joy and the most shameful frivolity, profound contemplation alongside a weary pessimism, tender emotions, genuine pathos, and passionate expression. However, you rarely find the manly self-reliance, the wild, refreshing freedom, and the unique freshness of Bedouin songs.
It is of course impossible to do justice even to the principal ‘Abbásid poets within the limits of this chapter, but the following Five typical poets of the ‘Abbásid period. five may be taken as fairly representative: Muṭí‘ b. Iyás, Abú Nuwás, Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya, Mutanabbí, and Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí. The first three were in close touch with the court of Baghdád, while Mutanabbí and Abu ’l-‘Alá flourished under the Ḥamdánid dynasty which ruled in Aleppo.
It’s impossible to fully appreciate even the main ‘Abbásid poets within the confines of this chapter, but the following Five typical poets of the Abbasid period. five can be considered fairly representative: Muṭí‘ b. Iyás, Abú Nuwás, Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya, Mutanabbí, and Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí. The first three had a close relationship with the court of Baghdad, while Mutanabbí and Abu ’l-‘Alá thrived under the Ḥamdánid dynasty that ruled in Aleppo.
Muṭí‘ b. Iyás only deserves notice here as the earliest poet of the New School. His father was a native of Palestine, but Muṭí‘ b. Iyás. he himself was born and educated at Kúfa. He began his career under the Umayyads, and was devoted to the Caliph Walíd b. Yazíd, who found in him a fellow after his own heart, "accomplished, dissolute, an agreeable companion and excellent wit, reckless in his effrontery and suspected in his religion."525 When the ‘Abbásids came into power Muṭí‘ attached himself to the Caliph Manṣúr. Many stories are told of the debauched life which he led in the company of zindíqs, or freethinkers, a class of men whose opinions we shall sketch in another chapter. His songs of love and wine are distinguished by their lightness and elegance. The best known is that in which he laments his separation from the daughter of a Dihqán (Persian landed POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE292 proprietor), and invokes the two palm-trees of Ḥulwán, a town situated on the borders of the Jibál province between Hamadhán and Baghdád. From this poem arose the proverb, "Faster friends than the two palm-trees of Ḥulwán."526
Muṭí‘ b. Iyás deserves mention here as the earliest poet of the New School. His father was originally from Palestine, but he was born and raised in Kúfa. He started his career during the Umayyad period and was loyal to Caliph Walíd b. Yazíd, who appreciated him as "accomplished, dissolute, an enjoyable companion, and a sharp wit, bold in his behavior and questioned in his faith." When the ‘Abbásids took over, Muṭí‘ aligned himself with Caliph Manṣūr. Many stories circulate about the extravagant lifestyle he led with zindíqs, or freethinkers, a group we will discuss in another chapter. His love and wine songs are noted for their lightness and elegance. The most famous one expresses his sorrow over being apart from the daughter of a Dihqán (Persian landowner) and calls upon the two palm trees of Ḥulwán, a town on the borders of the Jibál province between Hamadhán and Baghdád. This poem inspired the saying, "Faster friends than the two palm trees of Ḥulwán."
By Europeans who know him only through the Thousand and One Nights Abú Nuwás is remembered as the boon-companion Abú Nuwás († circa 810 a.d.). and court jester of "the good Haroun Alraschid," and as the hero of countless droll adventures and facetious anecdotes—an Oriental Howleglass or Joe Miller. It is often forgotten that he was a great poet who, in the opinion of those most competent to judge, takes rank above all his contemporaries and successors, including even Mutanabbí, and is not surpassed in poetical genius by any ancient bard.
By Europeans who know him only through the Thousand and One Nights, Abú Nuwás is remembered as the fun-loving friend and court jester of "the good Haroun Alraschid," and as the star of countless funny adventures and witty stories—an Eastern Howleglass or Joe Miller. It's often overlooked that he was a great poet who, according to those qualified to judge, ranks above all his contemporaries and successors, even Mutanabbí, and is not outdone in poetic talent by any ancient bard.
Ḥasan b. Háni’ gained the familiar title of Abú Nuwás (Father of the lock of hair) from two locks which hung down on his shoulders. He was born of humble parents, about the middle of the eighth century, in Aḥwáz, the capital of Khúzistán. That he was not a pure Arab the name of his mother, Jallabán, clearly indicates, while the following verse affords sufficient proof that he was not ashamed of his Persian blood:—
Ḥasan b. Háni’ earned the well-known title of Abú Nuwás (Father of the Lock of Hair) because of two locks that hung down over his shoulders. He was born to humble parents around the middle of the eighth century in Aḥwáz, the capital of Khúzistán. The name of his mother, Jallabán, clearly shows that he wasn't a pure Arab, and the following verse provides enough evidence that he was proud of his Persian heritage:—
He received his education at Baṣra, of which city he calls himself a native,528 and at Kúfa, where he studied poetry and philology under the learned Khalaf al-Aḥmar. After passing a 'Wanderjahr' among the Arabs of the desert, as was the custom of scholars at that time, he made his way to Baghdád and soon eclipsed every competitor at the court of Hárún the Orthodox. A man of the most abandoned character, which he took no pains to conceal, Abú Nuwás, by his flagrant immorality, drunkenness, and blasphemy, excited the Caliph's anger to such a pitch that he often threatened the culprit with death, and actually imprisoned him on several occasions; but these fits of severity were brief. The poet survived both Hárún and his son, Amín, who succeeded him in the Caliphate. Age brought repentance—"the Devil was sick, the Devil a monk would be." He addressed the following lines from prison to Faḍl b. al-Rabí‘, whom Hárún appointed Grand Vizier after the fall of the Barmecides:—
He got his education in Baṣra, which he calls his hometown,528 and in Kúfa, where he studied poetry and language under the knowledgeable Khalaf al-Aḥmar. After spending a 'Wanderjahr' among the desert Arabs, a common practice for scholars at that time, he traveled to Baghdád and quickly outshined all his rivals at the court of Hárún the Orthodox. Abú Nuwás was known for his wild behavior, which he didn’t try to hide; his blatant immorality, drinking, and blasphemy angered the Caliph so much that he often threatened him with death and even imprisoned him several times. However, these harsh measures were short-lived. The poet outlived both Hárún and his son, Amín, who took over the Caliphate. With age came some regret—"the Devil was sick, the Devil a monk would be." He wrote the following lines from prison to Faḍl b. al-Rabí‘, whom Hárún appointed Grand Vizier after the downfall of the Barmecides:—
The Díwán of Abú Nuwás contains poems in many different styles—e.g., panegyric (madíḥ), satire (hijá), songs of the chase (ṭardiyyát), elegies (maráthí), and religious poems (zuhdiyyát); but love and wine were the two motives by which his genius was most brilliantly inspired. His wine-songs (khamriyyát) are generally acknowledged to be incomparable. Here is one of the shortest:—
The Díwán of Abú Nuwás has poems in many different styles—e.g., praise (madíḥ), satire (hijá), hunting songs (ṭardiyyát), elegies (maráthí), and religious poems (zuhdiyyát); but love and wine were the two themes that most inspired his genius. His wine poems (khamriyyát) are widely recognized as unmatched. Here is one of the shortest:—
Another poem begins—
Another poem starts—
Abú Nuwás practised what he preached, and hypocrisy at any rate cannot be laid to his charge. The moral and religious sentiments which appear in some of his poems are not mere cant, but should rather be regarded as the utterance of sincere though transient emotion. Usually he felt and avowed that pleasure was the supreme business of his life, and that religious scruples could not be permitted to stand in the way. He even urges others not to shrink from any excess, inasmuch as the Divine mercy is greater than all the sins of which a man is capable:—
Abú Nuwás lived by his beliefs, and you can’t accuse him of being a hypocrite. The moral and religious feelings expressed in some of his poems aren’t just empty words; they should be seen as genuine, though fleeting, emotions. Typically, he believed and openly stated that pleasure was the main focus of his life, and that religious doubts shouldn’t get in the way. He even encourages others not to hold back from any excess, as Divine mercy is greater than all the sins a person can commit:—
We must now bid farewell to Abú Nuwás and the licentious poets (al-shu‘ará al-mujján) who reflect so admirably the ideas and manners prevailing in court circles and in the upper classes of society which were chiefly influenced by the court. The scenes of luxurious dissipation and refined debauchery which they describe show us, indeed, that Persian culture was not an unalloyed blessing to the Arabs any more POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE296 than were the arts of Greece to the Romans; but this is only the darker side of the picture. The works of a contemporary poet furnish evidence of the indignation which the libertinism fashionable in high places called forth among the mass of Moslems who had not lost faith in morality and religion.
We must now say goodbye to Abú Nuwás and the licentious poets (al-shu‘ará al-mujján) who capture so well the ideas and behaviors prevalent in court circles and in the upper classes of society, which were mainly influenced by the court. The scenes of lavish indulgence and sophisticated debauchery they portray show us that Persian culture was not a pure blessing for the Arabs any more Poetry, Literature, and Science296 than the arts of Greece were for the Romans; but this is only the darker aspect of the situation. The works of a contemporary poet provide evidence of the outrage that the libertinism popular among the elite stirred in the majority of Muslims who still believed in morality and religion.
Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya, unlike his great rival, came of Arab stock. He was bred in Kúfa, and gained his livelihood as a young Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya (748-828 a.d.). man by selling earthenware. His poetical talent, however, promised so well that he set out to present himself before the Caliph Mahdí, who richly rewarded him; and Hárún al-Rashíd afterwards bestowed on him a yearly pension of 50,000 dirhems (about £2,000), in addition to numerous extraordinary gifts. At Baghdád he fell in love with ‘Utba, a slave-girl belonging to Mahdí, but she did not return his passion or take any notice of the poems in which he celebrated her charms and bewailed the sufferings that she made him endure. Despair of winning her affection caused him, it is said, to assume the woollen garb of Muḥammadan ascetics,534 and henceforth, instead of writing vain and amatorious verses, he devoted his powers exclusively to those joyless meditations on mortality which have struck a deep chord in the hearts of his countrymen. Like Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí and others who neglected the positive precepts of Islam in favour of a moral philosophy based on experience and reflection, Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya was accused of being a freethinker (zindíq).535 It was alleged that in his poems he often spoke of ABU ’L-‘ATÁHIYA297 death but never of the Resurrection and the Judgment—a calumny which is refuted by many passages in his Díwán. According to the literary historian al-Ṣúlí († 946 a.d.), Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya believed in One God who formed the universe out of two opposite elements which He created from nothing; and held, further, that everything would be reduced to these same elements before the final destruction of all phenomena. Knowledge, he thought, was acquired naturally (i.e., without Divine Revelation) by means of reflection, deduction, and research.536 He believed in the threatened retribution (al-wa‘íd) and in the command to abstain from commerce with the world (taḥrímu ’l-makásib).537 He professed the opinions of the Butrites,538 a subdivision of the Zaydites, as that sect of the Shí‘a was named which followed Zayd b. Alí b. Ḥusayn b. ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib. He spoke evil of none, and did not approve of revolt against the Government. He held the doctrine of predestination (jabr).539
Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya, unlike his major rival, came from Arab heritage. He grew up in Kúfa and earned a living as a young man by selling pottery. However, his poetic talent showed great promise, leading him to seek an audience with Caliph Mahdí, who rewarded him generously; later, Hárún al-Rashíd granted him an annual pension of 50,000 dirhems (around £2,000), along with many extravagant gifts. While in Baghdad, he fell for ‘Utba, a slave-girl owned by Mahdí, but she did not return his feelings or pay attention to the poems where he praised her beauty and lamented the pain she caused him. It is said that his despair over winning her love led him to adopt the simple wool clothing of Muhammad's ascetics,534 and from that point on, rather than writing frivolous romantic verses, he focused his creativity on somber reflections about mortality that deeply resonated with his countrymen. Like Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí and others who disregarded traditional Islamic teachings in favor of a moral philosophy grounded in personal experience and thought, Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya was accused of being a freethinker (zindíq).535 It was claimed that in his poems he often mentioned death but never spoke about Resurrection and Judgment—a false accusation that many passages in his Díwán disprove. According to the literary historian al-Ṣúlí († 946 A.D.), Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya believed in one God who created the universe from two opposing elements made from nothing; he also thought that everything would revert to those same elements before the complete end of all things. He believed knowledge was obtained naturally (i.e., without Divine Revelation) through reflection, deduction, and inquiry.536 He accepted the idea of threatened punishment (al-wa‘íd) and upheld the command to refrain from worldly dealings (taḥrímu ’l-makásib).537 He shared the views of the Butrites,538 a faction of the Zaydites, which was the sect of the Shí‘a that followed Zayd b. Alí b. Ḥusayn b. ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib. He spoke ill of no one and did not support rebellion against the government. He adhered to the doctrine of predestination (jabr).539
Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya may have secretly cherished the Manichæan views ascribed to him in this passage, but his poems contain little or nothing that could offend the most orthodox Moslem. The following verse, in which Goldziher finds an allusion to Buddha,540 is capable of a different interpretation. It rather POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE298 seems to me to exalt the man of ascetic life, without particular reference to any individual, above all others:—
Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya might have quietly held the Manichæan beliefs attributed to him in this passage, but his poems have little or nothing that could upset the most traditional Muslim. The following verse, which Goldziher interprets as an allusion to Buddha,540 can be understood in another way. It seems to me that it elevates the ascetic person, without specifically pointing to anyone, above everyone else:— Poetry, Literature, and Science298
But while the poet avoids positive heresy, it is none the less true that much of his Díwán is not strictly religious in the Muḥammadan sense and may fairly be called 'philosophical.' This was enough to convict him of infidelity and atheism in the eyes of devout theologians who looked askance on moral teaching, however pure, that was not cast in the dogmatic mould. The pretended cause of his imprisonment by Hárún al-Rashíd—namely, that he refused to make any more love-songs—is probably, as Goldziher has suggested, a popular version of the fact that he persisted in writing religious poems which were supposed to have a dangerous bias in the direction of free-thought.
But while the poet avoids outright heresy, it’s still true that much of his Díwán isn’t strictly religious in the Islamic sense and can rightly be called 'philosophical.' This was enough to label him as unfaithful and an atheist in the eyes of devout theologians who disapproved of moral teachings, no matter how pure, that weren’t structured around strict dogma. The supposed reason for his imprisonment by Hárún al-Rashíd—specifically that he refused to write any more love songs—likely represents, as Goldziher suggested, a popular interpretation of the fact that he continued to write religious poems that were thought to promote dangerous free-thinking ideas.
His poetry breathes a spirit of profound melancholy and hopeless pessimism. Death and what comes after death, the frailty and misery of man, the vanity of worldly pleasures and the duty of renouncing them—these are the subjects on which he dwells with monotonous reiteration, exhorting his readers to live the ascetic life and fear God and lay up a store of good works against the Day of Reckoning. The simplicity, ease, and naturalness of his style are justly admired. Religious ABU ’L-‘ATÁHIYA299 poetry, as he himself confesses, was not read at court or by scholars who demanded rare and obscure expressions, but only by pious folk, traditionists and divines, and especially by the vulgar, "who like best what they can understand."542 Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya wrote for 'the man in the street.' Discarding conventional themes tricked out with threadbare artifices, he appealed to common feelings and matters of universal experience. He showed for the first and perhaps for the last time in the history of classical Arabic literature that it was possible to use perfectly plain and ordinary language without ceasing to be a poet.
His poetry reflects a deep sense of sadness and hopelessness. He focuses on themes like death and what comes after, the weakness and suffering of humans, the emptiness of worldly pleasures, and the responsibility to give them up. He repeatedly urges his readers to embrace a simple life, fear God, and build up good deeds for the Day of Judgment. His style is admired for its simplicity, ease, and natural flow. Abu l-Atahiya299 As he admits, religious poetry wasn't popular among the court or scholars who preferred complex, obscure expressions; it was mostly read by devout individuals, traditionalists, and clergy, and especially by the ordinary people, "who prefer what they can grasp."542 Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya wrote for the everyday person. He moved away from conventional themes adorned with worn-out devices and instead connected with common emotions and universal experiences. He demonstrated, for perhaps the first and last time in classical Arabic literature, that you could use perfectly simple and straightforward language without losing the essence of being a poet.
Although, as has been said, the bulk of Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya's poetry is philosophical in character, there remains much specifically Islamic doctrine, in particular as regards the Resurrection and the Future Life. This combination may be illustrated by the following ode, which is considered one of the best that have been written on the subject of religion, or, more accurately, of asceticism (zuhd):—
Although, as mentioned, most of Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya's poetry is philosophical, there’s still a lot of specific Islamic doctrine, especially about the Resurrection and the Afterlife. This mix can be shown in the following ode, which is regarded as one of the best written on the topic of religion, or more precisely, asceticism (zuhd):—
I will now add a few verses culled from the Díwán which bring the poet's pessimistic view of life into clearer outline, and also some examples of those moral precepts and sententious criticisms which crowd his pages and have contributed in no small degree to his popularity.
I will now add a few verses taken from the Díwán that clarify the poet's pessimistic view of life, as well as some examples of the moral lessons and insightful critiques that fill his pages and have greatly contributed to his popularity.
Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya found little favour with his contemporaries, who seem to have regarded him as a miserly hypocrite. He died, an aged man, in the Caliphate of Ma’mún.561 Von ABU ’L-‘ATÁHIYA303 Kremer thinks that he had a truer genius for poetry than Abú Nuwás, an opinion in which I am unable to concur. Both, however, as he points out, are distinctive types of their time. If Abú Nuwás presents an appalling picture of a corrupt and frivolous society devoted to pleasure, we learn from Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya something of the religious feelings and beliefs which pervaded the middle and lower classes, and which led them to take a more earnest and elevated view of life.
Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya wasn't well-liked by his peers, who seemed to see him as a stingy hypocrite. He passed away, an old man, during the reign of Caliph Ma’mún.561 Von Abu'l-Athahiya303 Kremer believes he had a more genuine poetic talent than Abú Nuwás, a view I can't agree with. Both poets, as he points out, are unique representations of their time. While Abú Nuwás depicts a disturbing image of a corrupt and shallow society obsessed with pleasure, Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya reveals some of the religious sentiments and beliefs that influenced the middle and lower classes, leading them to adopt a more serious and uplifted perspective on life.
With the rapid decline and disintegration of the ‘Abbásid Empire which set in towards the middle of the ninth century, numerous petty dynasties arose, and the hitherto unrivalled splendour of Baghdád was challenged by more than one provincial court. These independent or semi-independent princes were sometimes zealous patrons of learning—it is well known, for example, that a national Persian literature first came into being under the auspices of the Sámánids in Khurásán and the Buwayhids in ‘Iráq—but as a rule the anxious task of maintaining, or the ambition of extending, their power left them small leisure to cultivate letters, even if they wished to do so. None combined the arts of war and peace more brilliantly than the Ḥamdánid Sayfu ’l-Dawla, who in 944 a.d. made himself master of Aleppo, and founded an independent kingdom in Northern Syria.
With the rapid decline and breakup of the ‘Abbásid Empire that began in the middle of the ninth century, many small dynasties emerged, and the once unmatched glory of Baghdad was challenged by several regional courts. These independent or semi-independent rulers were sometimes passionate supporters of learning—it’s well-known, for instance, that a national Persian literature first developed under the support of the Sámánids in Khurásán and the Buwayhids in ‘Iráq—but generally, the constant pressure to maintain or the desire to expand their power left them little time to pursue literature, even if they wanted to. None were better at balancing warfare and governance than Ḥamdánid Sayfu ’l-Dawla, who in 944 A.D. took control of Aleppo and established an independent kingdom in Northern Syria.
"The Ḥamdánids," says Tha‘álibí, "were kings and princes, comely of countenance and eloquent of tongue, endowed with Tha‘álibí's eulogy of Sayfu ’l-Dawla. open-handedness and gravity of mind. Sayfu ’l-Dawla is famed as the chief amongst them all and the centre-pearl of their necklace. He was—may God be pleased with him and grant his desires and make Paradise his abode!—the brightest star of his age and the pillar of Islam: by him the frontiers were guarded and the State well governed. His attacks on the rebellious Arabs checked their fury and blunted their teeth and tamed their stubbornness and secured his subjects against their barbarity. His campaigns exacted vengeance from the Emperor of the Greeks, decisively broke their hostile onset, POETRY, LITERATUE, AND SCIENCE304 and had an excellent effect on Islam. His court was the goal of ambassadors, the dayspring of liberality, the horizon-point of hope, the end of journeys, a place where savants assembled and poets competed for the palm. It is said that after the Caliphs no prince gathered around him so many masters of poetry and men illustrious in literature as he did; and to a monarch's hall, as to a market, people bring only what is in demand. He was an accomplished scholar, a poet himself and a lover of fine poetry; keenly susceptible to words of praise."562
"The Ḥamdánids," says Tha‘álibí, "were kings and princes, handsome and articulate, known for their generosity and serious mindset. Sayfu ’l-Dawla is recognized as the leader among them and the centerpiece of their legacy. He was—may God be pleased with him, fulfill his wishes, and grant him Paradise!—the brightest star of his time and a pillar of Islam: he defended the borders and governed the state effectively. His assaults on the rebellious Arabs calmed their rage, neutralized their threats, and ensured the safety of his people from their savagery. His military campaigns took revenge on the Greek Emperor, decisively halted their aggressive advances, Poetry, Literature, and Science304 and positively impacted Islam. His court attracted ambassadors, was a dawn of generosity, a place of hope, the final destination for many journeys, where scholars gathered and poets competed for recognition. It’s said that after the Caliphs, no other prince attracted as many masters of poetry and distinguished literary figures to his court as he did; and like a marketplace, a monarch’s hall only draws what is in demand. He was a well-educated scholar, a poet himself, and a lover of great poetry, highly sensitive to words of admiration."562
Sayfu ’l-Dawla's cousin, Abú Firás al-Ḥamdání, was a gallant soldier and a poet of some mark, who if space permitted would receive fuller notice here.563 He, however, though superior to the common herd of court poets, is overshadowed by one who with all his faults—and they are not inconsiderable—made an extraordinary impression upon his contemporaries, and by the commanding influence of his reputation decided what should henceforth be the standard of poetical taste in the Muḥammadan world.
Sayfu ’l-Dawla's cousin, Abú Firás al-Ḥamdání, was a brave soldier and a notable poet, who if there was enough space, would get more attention here.563 However, even though he was better than the average court poets, he is overshadowed by someone who, despite all his flaws—and they are significant—made a huge impact on his contemporaries and by the strong influence of his reputation determined what would become the standard of poetic taste in the Muslim world.
Abu ’l-Ṭayyib Ahmad b. Ḥusayn, known to fame as al-Mutanabbí, was born and bred at Kúfa, where his father Mutanabbí (915-965 a.d.). is said to have been a water-carrier. Following the admirable custom by which young men of promise were sent abroad to complete their education, he studied at Damascus and visited other towns in Syria, but also passed much of his time among the Bedouins, to whom he owed the singular knowledge and mastery of Arabic displayed in his poems. Here he came forward as a prophet (from which circumstance he was afterwards entitled al-Mutanabbí, i.e., 'the pretender to prophecy'), and induced a great multitude to believe in him; but ere long he was captured by Lu’lu’, the governor of Ḥims (Emessa), and thrown into prison. After his release he MUTANABBÍ305 wandered to and fro chanting the praises of all and sundry, until fortune guided him to the court of Sayfu ’l-Dawla at Aleppo. For nine years (948-957 a.d.) he stood high in the favour of that cultured prince, whose virtues he celebrated in a series of splendid eulogies, and with whom he lived as an intimate friend and comrade in arms. The liberality of Sayfu ’l-Dawla and the ingenious impudence of the poet are well brought out by the following anecdote:—
Abu ’l-Ṭayyib Ahmad b. Ḥusayn, famously known as al-Mutanabbí, was born and raised in Kúfa, where his father is said to have been a water-carrier. Following the admirable tradition of sending promising young men abroad for further education, he studied in Damascus and visited other towns in Syria, but he also spent a lot of time among the Bedouins, from whom he gained the unique knowledge and mastery of Arabic shown in his poems. During this time, he presented himself as a prophet (hence he earned the title al-Mutanabbí, meaning 'the pretender to prophecy') and managed to convince a large crowd to believe in him; however, he was soon captured by Lu’lu’, the governor of Ḥims (Emessa), and thrown into prison. After his release, he wandered around singing the praises of everyone he encountered until luck led him to the court of Sayfu ’l-Dawla in Aleppo. For nine years (948-957 A.D.) he was highly favored by that cultured prince, whose virtues he celebrated in a series of magnificent poems, and with whom he lived as a close friend and comrade in arms. The generosity of Sayfu ’l-Dawla and the clever boldness of the poet are well illustrated by the following story:—
Mutanabbí on one occasion handed to his patron the copy of an ode which he had recently composed in his honour, and retired, leaving Sayfu ’l-Dawla to peruse it at leisure. The prince began to read, and came to these lines—
Mutanabbí once gave his patron a copy of an ode he had recently written in his honor and stepped back, leaving Sayfu ’l-Dawla to read it at his convenience. The prince started to read and reached these lines—
Far from being displeased by the poet's arrogance, Sayfu ’l-Dawla was so charmed with his artful collocation of fourteen imperatives in a single verse that he granted every request. Under pardon he wrote 'we pardon thee'; under bestow, 'let him receive such and such a sum of money'; under endow, 'we endow thee with an estate,' which he named (it was beside the gate of Aleppo); under mount, 'let such and such a horse be led to him'; under raise, 'we do so'; under console, 'we do so, be at ease'; under restore, 'we restore thee to thy former place in our esteem'; under add, 'let him have such and such in addition'; under bring nigh, 'we admit thee to our intimacy'; under show favour, 'we have done so'; under gladden, 'we have made thee glad'565; under give, 'this we have already done.' Mutanabbí's rivals envied his good fortune, and one of them said to Sayfu ’l-Dawla—"Sire, you have done all that he asked, but when he uttered the words laugh, rejoice, why did not you answer, 'Ha, ha, ha'?" Sayfu ’l-Dawla laughed, and said, "You too, shall have your wish," and ordered him a donation.
Far from being annoyed by the poet's arrogance, Sayfu’l-Dawla was so impressed with his clever use of fourteen commands in a single line that he granted every request. Under pardon he wrote 'we pardon you'; under bestow, 'let him receive this amount of money'; under endow, 'we grant you an estate,' which he named (it was next to the gate of Aleppo); under mount, 'let such and such a horse be brought to him'; under raise, 'we do so'; under console, 'we do so, don’t worry'; under restore, 'we restore you to your former place in our eyes'; under add, 'let him have this additional benefit'; under bring nigh, 'we welcome you into our circle'; under show favour, 'we have done that'; under gladden, 'we have made you glad'565; under give, 'this we have already done.' Mutanabbí's rivals envied his good fortune, and one of them said to Sayfu’l-Dawla—"Sire, you’ve fulfilled all his requests, but when he said laugh, rejoice, why didn’t you respond with 'Ha, ha, ha'?" Sayfu’l-Dawla laughed and said, "You too shall have your wish," and ordered him a donation.
POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE306 Mutanabbí was sincerely attached to his generous master, and this feeling inspired a purer and loftier strain than we find in the fulsome panegyrics which he afterwards addressed to the negro Káfúr. He seems to have been occasionally in disgrace, but Sayfu ’l-Dawla could deny nothing to a poet who paid him such magnificent compliments. Nor was he deterred by any false modesty from praising himself: he was fully conscious of his power and, like Arabian bards in general, he bragged about it. Although the verbal legerdemain which is so conspicuous in his poetry cannot be reproduced in another language, the lines translated below may be taken as a favourable and sufficiently characteristic specimen of his style.
Poetry, Literature, and Science306 Mutanabbí was truly devoted to his generous master, and this bond inspired a more genuine and elevated tone than the extravagant praises he later directed at the negro Káfúr. He occasionally faced disfavor, but Sayfu ’l-Dawla couldn't resist the charm of a poet who offered such grand compliments. He wasn't held back by any false humility when it came to boasting about himself: he was completely aware of his talent and, like many Arabian poets, he flaunted it. Although the clever wordplay that is so prominent in his poetry can't be fully captured in another language, the lines translated below serve as a favorable and fairly representative example of his style.
Finally an estrangement arose between Mutanabbí and Sayfu ’l-Dawla, in consequence of which he fled to Egypt and attached himself to the Ikhshídite Káfúr. Disappointed in his new patron, a negro who had formerly been a slave, the poet set off for Baghdád, and afterwards visited the court of the Buwayhid ‘Aḍudu ’l-Dawla at Shíráz. While travelling through Babylonia he was attacked and slain by brigands in 965 a.d.
Finally, a rift developed between Mutanabbí and Sayfu ’l-Dawla, leading him to flee to Egypt and align himself with Káfúr, the Ikhshídite ruler. Disappointed by his new patron, a former slave who was now a ruler, the poet left for Baghdad and later visited the court of the Buwayhid ‘Aḍudu ’l-Dawla in Shiraz. While traveling through Babylonia, he was ambushed and killed by bandits in 965 AD
The popularity of Mutanabbí is shown by the numerous commentaries568 and critical treatises on his Díwán. By his countrymen he is generally regarded as one of the greatest of Arabian poets, while not a few would maintain that he ranks POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE308 absolutely first. Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí, himself an illustrious poet and man of letters, confessed that he had sometimes wished to alter a word here and there in Mutanabbí's verses, but had never been able to think of any improvement. "As to his poetry," says Ibn Khallikán, "it is perfection." European scholars, with the exception of Von Hammer,569 have been far from sharing this enthusiasm, as may be seen by referring to what has been said on the subject by Reiske,570 De Sacy,571 Bohlen,572 Brockelmann,573 and others. No doubt, according to our canons of taste, Mutanabbí stands immeasurably below the famous Pre-islamic bards, and in a later age must yield the palm to Abú Nuwás and Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya. Lovers of poetry, as the term is understood in Europe, cannot derive much æsthetic pleasure from his writings, but, on the contrary, will be disgusted by the beauties hardly less than by the faults which Arabian critics attribute to him. Admitting, however, that only a born Oriental is able to appreciate Mutanabbí at his full worth, let us try to realise the Oriental point of view and put aside, as far as possible, our preconceptions of what constitutes good poetry and good taste. Fortunately we possess abundant materials for such an attempt in the invaluable work of Tha‘álibí, which has been already mentioned.574 Tha‘álibí (961-1038 a.d.) was nearly contemporary with Mutanabbí. He began to write his Yatíma about thirty years after the poet's death, and while he bears witness to MUTANABBÍ309 the unrivalled popularity of the Díwán amongst all classes of society, he observes that it was sharply criticised as well as rapturously admired. Tha‘álibí himself claims to hold the balance even. "Now," he says, "I will mention the faults and blemishes which critics have found in the poetry of Mutanabbí; for is there any one whose qualities give entire satisfaction?—
The popularity of Mutanabbí is evident from the many commentaries568 and critical analyses of his Díwán. His fellow countrymen generally see him as one of the greatest Arabian poets, while some would argue that he is the best of all. Poetry, Literature, and Science308 Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí, a notable poet and intellectual himself, admitted he sometimes wished he could change a word here and there in Mutanabbí's verses but never found an improvement. "As for his poetry," says Ibn Khallikán, "it is perfection." European scholars, except for Von Hammer,569 are not nearly as enthusiastic, as seen in the opinions expressed by Reiske,570 De Sacy,571 Bohlen,572 Brockelmann,573 and others. Undoubtedly, based on our tastes, Mutanabbí is significantly behind the famous Pre-Islamic poets, and in later times must yield to Abú Nuwás and Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya. Poetry lovers, as understood in Europe, may not find much aesthetic pleasure in his writings and may, in fact, be put off by both the beauties and faults that Arabian critics attribute to him. However, acknowledging that only someone inherently Oriental can truly appreciate Mutanabbí at his full value, let's try to understand the Oriental perspective and set aside, as much as possible, our biases regarding what defines good poetry and taste. Fortunately, we have plenty of resources for such an undertaking in the invaluable work of Tha‘álibí, which has already been mentioned.574 Tha‘álibí (961-1038 A.D.) lived around the same time as Mutanabbí. He began writing his Yatíma about thirty years after the poet's death, and while he notes the unmatched popularity of the Díwán among all social classes, he also observes that it faced sharp criticism along with its enthusiastic admiration. Tha‘álibí himself claims to weigh things fairly. "Now," he says, "I will mention the faults and flaws that critics have found in Mutanabbí's poetry; for is there anyone whose qualities completely satisfy everyone?"
Then I will proceed to speak of his beauties and to set forth in due order the original and incomparable characteristics of his style.
Then I will talk about his beauty and outline the unique and unmatched features of his style in the right order.
It was deemed of capital importance that the opening couplet (maṭla‘) of a poem should be perfect in form and meaning, and that it should not contain anything likely to offend. Tha‘álibí brings forward many instances in which Mutanabbí has violated this rule by using words of bad omen, such as 'sickness' or 'death,' or technical terms of music and arithmetic which only perplex and irritate the hearer instead of winning his sympathy at the outset. He complains also that Mutanabbí's finest thoughts and images are too often followed by low and trivial ones: "he strings pearls and bricks together" (jama‘a bayna ’l-durrati wa-’l-ájurrati). "While he moulds the most splendid ornament, and threads the loveliest necklace, and weaves the most exquisite stuff of mingled hues, and paces superbly in a garden of roses, suddenly he will throw in a verse or two verses disfigured by far-fetched metaphors, or by obscure language and confused thought, or by extravagant affectation and excessive POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE310 profundity, or by unbounded and absurd exaggeration, or by vulgar and commonplace diction, or by pedantry and grotesqueness resulting from the use of unfamiliar words." We need not follow Tha‘álibí in his illustration of these and other weaknesses with which he justly reproaches Mutanabbí, since we shall be able to form a better idea of the prevailing taste from those points which he singles out for special praise.
It was considered extremely important that the opening couplet (maṭla‘) of a poem be perfect in both form and meaning, and that it should avoid anything that might offend. Tha‘álibí provides several examples where Mutanabbí breaks this guideline by using words with negative connotations, like 'sickness' or 'death,' or technical terms from music and mathematics that only confuse and irritate the listener instead of gaining their sympathy from the beginning. He also points out that Mutanabbí's best thoughts and images are often followed by trivial ones: "he strings pearls and bricks together" (jama‘a bayna ’l-durrati wa-’l-ájurrati). "While he creates the most beautiful ornament, threads together the loveliest necklace, weaves exquisite fabrics of mixed colors, and strolls grandly in a garden of roses, he suddenly includes a verse or two that are marred by far-fetched metaphors, unclear language and muddled thoughts, excessive pretentiousness, or outrageous and absurd exaggeration, or by ordinary and cliché language, or by over-intellectualism and awkwardness from unfamiliar words." We don’t need to follow Tha‘álibí in illustrating these and other flaws he rightly criticizes in Mutanabbí, as we can gain a better understanding of the popular taste from the qualities he highlights for special praise. Poetry, Literature, and Science310
In the first place he calls attention to the poet's skill in handling the customary erotic prelude (nasíb), and particularly to his brilliant descriptions of Bedouin women, which were celebrated all over the East. As an example of this kind he quotes the following piece, which "is chanted in the salons on account of the extreme beauty of its diction, the choiceness of its sentiment, and the perfection of its art":—
In the beginning, he highlights the poet's talent for dealing with the traditional erotic introduction (nasíb), especially his amazing depictions of Bedouin women, which were famous throughout the East. To illustrate this, he quotes the following piece, which "is recited in salons because of the incredible beauty of its language, the elegance of its sentiment, and the mastery of its craft":—
The critic then enumerates various beautiful and original features of Mutanabbí's style, e.g.—
The critic then lists several beautiful and unique aspects of Mutanabbí's style, e.g.—
1. His consecutive arrangement of similes in brief symmetrical clauses, thus:—
1. His continuous lineup of similes in short, balanced phrases, like this:—
MUTANABBÍ311 2. The novelty of his comparisons and images, as when he indicates the rapidity with which he returned to his patron and the shortness of his absence in these lines:—
MUTANABBÍ311 2. The originality of his comparisons and imagery, like when he highlights how quickly he went back to his patron and the brief time he was away in these lines:—
3. The laus duplex or 'two-sided panegyric' (al-madḥ al-muwajjah), which may be compared to a garment having two surfaces of different colours but of equal beauty, as in the following verse addressed to Sayfu ’l-Dawla:—
3. The laus duplex or 'two-sided panegyric' (al-madḥ al-muwajjah), which can be compared to clothing that has two sides of different colors yet equally beautiful, as shown in the following verse directed to Sayfu ’l-Dawla:—
Here Sayfu ’l-Dawla is doubly eulogised by the mention of his triumphs over his enemies as well as of the joy which all his friends felt in the continuance of his life and fortune.
Here, Sayfu’l-Dawla is praised not only for his victories over his enemies but also for the happiness that all his friends felt in the continuation of his life and fortune.
4. His manner of extolling his royal patron as though he were speaking to a friend and comrade, whereby he raises himself from the position of an ordinary encomiast to the same level with kings.
4. His way of praising his royal patron as if he were talking to a friend and equal elevates him from just being a regular praise-giver to being on the same level as kings.
5. His division of ideas into parallel sentences:—
5. His separation of ideas into parallel sentences:—
From this summary of Tha‘álibí's criticism the reader will easily perceive that the chief merits of poetry were then considered to lie in elegant expression, subtle combination of words, fanciful imagery, witty conceits, and a striking use of rhetorical figures. Such, indeed, are the views which prevail to this day throughout the whole Muḥammadan world, and it is unreasonable to denounce them as false simply because they do not square with ours. Who shall decide when nations disagree? If Englishmen rightly claim to be the best judges of Shakespeare, and Italians of Dante, the almost unanimous POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE312 verdict of Mutanabbí's countrymen is surely not less authoritative—a verdict which places him at the head of all the poets born or made in Islam. And although the peculiar excellences indicated by Tha‘álibí do not appeal to us, there are few poets that leave so distinct an impression of greatness. One might call Mutanabbí the Victor Hugo of the East, for he has the grand style whether he soars to sublimity or sinks to fustian. In the masculine vigour of his verse, in the sweep and splendour of his rhetoric, in the luxuriance and reckless audacity of his imagination we recognise qualities which inspired the oft-quoted lines of the elegist:—
From this summary of Tha‘álibí's criticism, the reader can easily see that the main qualities of poetry were considered to be elegant expression, clever combinations of words, imaginative imagery, witty ideas, and striking use of rhetorical devices. These views still prevail today across the entire Muslim world, and it's unreasonable to dismiss them as incorrect just because they don’t align with our own. Who decides when nations disagree? If the English rightly see themselves as the best judges of Shakespeare and the Italians of Dante, then the near-unanimous judgment of Mutanabbí's fellow countrymen is certainly just as valid—a judgment that places him at the top of all poets born or made in Islam. And even though the unique qualities pointed out by Tha‘álibí may not resonate with us, few poets leave such a distinctive impression of greatness. One might consider Mutanabbí the Victor Hugo of the East, as he possesses a grand style, whether he soars to greatness or sinks to mediocrity. In the strength of his verse, the grandeur and brilliance of his rhetoric, and the rich and daring boldness of his imagination, we see qualities that inspired the often-quoted lines of the elegist:—
One feature of Mutanabbí's poetry that is praised by Tha‘álibí should not be left unnoticed, namely, his fondness for sententious moralising on topics connected with human life; wherefore Reiske has compared him to Euripides. He is allowed to be a master of that proverbial philosophy in which Orientals delight and which is characteristic of the modern school beginning with Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya, though some of the ancients had already cultivated it with success (cf. the verses of Zuhayr, p. 118 supra). The following examples are among those cited by Bohlen (op. cit., p. 86 sqq.):—
One aspect of Mutanabbí's poetry that Tha‘álibí praises should not be overlooked, which is his love for moral reflections on subjects related to human life; for this reason, Reiske has likened him to Euripides. He is recognized as a master of that proverbial wisdom that Easterners cherish and which defines the modern school starting with Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya, although some of the ancients had already practiced it successfully (see the verses of Zuhayr, p. 118 supra). The following examples are among those mentioned by Bohlen (op. cit., p. 86 sqq.):—
The sceptical and pessimistic tendencies of an age of social decay and political anarchy are unmistakably revealed in the Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí (973-1057 a.d.). writings of the poet, philosopher, and man of letters, Abu ‘l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí, who was born in 973 a.d. at Ma‘arratu ’l-Nu‘mán, a Syrian town situated about twenty miles south of Aleppo on the caravan road to Damascus. While yet a child he had an attack of small-pox, resulting in partial and eventually in complete blindness, but this calamity, fatal as it might seem to literary ambition, was repaired if not entirely made good by his stupendous powers of memory. After being educated at home under the eye of his father, a man of some culture and a meritorious poet, he proceeded to Aleppo, which was still a flourishing centre of the humanities, though it could no longer boast such a brilliant array of poets and scholars as were attracted thither in the palmy days of Sayfu ’l-Dawla. Probably Abu ’l-‘Alá did not enter upon the career of a professional encomiast, to which he seems at first to have inclined: he declares in the preface to his Saqṭu ’l-Zand that he never eulogised any one with the hope of gaining a reward, but only for the sake of practising his skill. On the termination of his 'Wanderjahre' he returned in 993 a.d. to Ma‘arra, where he spent the next fifteen years of his life, with no income beyond a small pension of thirty dínárs (which he shared with a servant), lecturing on Arabic poetry, antiquities, and philology, the subjects to which his youthful studies had been chiefly devoted. During this period his reputation was steadily increasing, and at last, to adapt what Boswell wrote of Dr. Johnson on a similar occasion, "he thought of trying his fortune in Baghdád, the great field of genius and POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE314 exertion, where talents of every kind had the fullest scope and the highest encouragement." Professor Margoliouth in the Introduction to his edition of Abu ’l-‘Alá's His visit to Baghdád. correspondence supplies many interesting particulars of the literary society at Baghdád in which the poet moved. "As in ancient Rome, so in the great Muḥammadan cities public recitation was the mode whereby men of letters made their talents known to their contemporaries. From very early times it had been customary to employ the mosques for this purpose; and in Abu ’l-‘Alá's time poems were recited in the mosque of al-Manṣúr in Baghdád. Better accommodation was, however, provided by the Mæcenates who took a pride in collecting savants and littérateurs in their houses."580 Such a Mæcenas was the Sharíf al-Raḍí, himself a celebrated poet, who founded the Academy called by his name in imitation, probably, of that founded some years before by Abú Nasr Sábúr b. Ardashír, Vizier to the Buwayhid prince, Bahá’u ’l-Dawla. Here Abu ’l-‘Alá met a number of distinguished writers and scholars who welcomed him as one of themselves. The capital of Islam, thronged with travellers and merchants from all parts of the East, harbouring followers of every creed and sect—Christians and Jews, Buddhists and Zoroastrians, Ṣábians and Ṣúfís, Materialists and Rationalists—must have seemed to the provincial almost like a new world. It is certain that Abu ’l-‘Alá, a curious observer who set no bounds to his thirst for knowledge, would make the best use of such an opportunity. The religious and philosophical ideas with which he was now first thrown into contact gradually took root and ripened. His stay in Baghdád, though it lasted only a year and a half (1009-1010 a.d.), decided the whole bent of his mind for the future.
The skeptical and pessimistic attitudes of an era marked by social decline and political chaos are clearly evident in the writings of the poet, philosopher, and intellectual, Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí, who was born in 973 A.D. in Ma‘arratu ’l-Nu‘mán, a Syrian town located about twenty miles south of Aleppo along the caravan route to Damascus. As a child, he suffered from smallpox, which led to partial and eventually total blindness. However, this misfortune, devastating as it might seem for literary pursuit, was somewhat compensated for by his remarkable memory. After being educated at home under the guidance of his father, a cultured man and a talented poet, he moved to Aleppo, which was then still a vibrant center for the humanities, although it no longer attracted the same impressive lineup of poets and scholars as in the glorious days of Sayfu ’l-Dawla. It's likely that Abu ’l-‘Alá did not pursue a career as a professional poet, despite initially leaning that way; he states in the preface to his Saqṭu ’l-Zand that he never praised anyone with the expectation of receiving a reward, but simply to hone his craft. After completing his wanderings, he returned to Ma‘arra in 993 A.D. and spent the next fifteen years there with little more than a small pension of thirty dínárs (which he split with a servant), teaching Arabic poetry, antiquities, and linguistics—the subjects he had mainly focused on in his earlier studies. During this time, his reputation continued to grow, and ultimately, to echo something Boswell wrote about Dr. Johnson on a similar occasion, "he decided to try his luck in Baghdád, the great hub of talent and effort, where abilities of all kinds found the best opportunities and support." Professor Margoliouth, in the introduction to his edition of Abu ’l-‘Alá's correspondence, provides many intriguing details about the literary community in Baghdád where the poet found himself. "Just like in ancient Rome, in the major Muslim cities, public recitation was the way writers showcased their skills to their peers. It had long been common to use mosques for this purpose, and in Abu ’l-‘Alá's time, poems were recited in the mosque of al-Manṣúr in Baghdád. However, better accommodations were offered by patrons who enjoyed gathering scholars and writers in their homes." Such a patron was the Sharíf al-Raḍí, a well-known poet himself, who established an Academy named after him, likely mimicking one founded a few years earlier by Abú Nasr Sábúr b. Ardashír, the Vizier to the Buwayhid prince, Bahá’u ’l-Dawla. Here, Abu ’l-‘Alá connected with many esteemed authors and scholars who embraced him as one of their own. The capital of Islam, alive with travelers and merchants from all corners of the East, home to followers of every faith and sect—Christians and Jews, Buddhists and Zoroastrians, Ṣábians and Ṣúfís, Materialists and Rationalists—must have felt like a new world to someone from the provinces. It's clear that Abu ’l-‘Alá, a keen observer with an insatiable thirst for knowledge, would make the most of such an opportunity. The religious and philosophical ideas he encountered during this time began to take root and mature. His stay in Baghdád, although it was only a year and a half (1009-1010 A.D.), shaped the direction of his thoughts and beliefs for the future.
Whether his return to Ma‘arra was hastened, as he says, by want of means and the illness of his mother, whom he tenderly loved, or by an indignity which he suffered at the ABU ’L-‘ALÁ AL-MA‘ARRÍ315 hands of an influential patron,581 immediately on his arrival he shut himself in his house, adopted a vegetarian diet and other ascetic practices, and passed the rest of his long life in comparative seclusion:—
Whether he rushed back to Ma‘arra because, as he claims, he lacked funds and his beloved mother was ill, or due to an insult he faced from a powerful patron,581 as soon as he arrived, he isolated himself at home, adopted a vegetarian diet and other strict lifestyle choices, and spent the rest of his long life in relative seclusion:—
We can only conjecture the motives which brought about this sudden change of habits and disposition. No doubt his mother's death affected him deeply, and he may have been disappointed by his failure to obtain a permanent footing in the capital. It is not surprising that the blind and lonely man, looking back on his faded youth, should have felt weary of the world and its ways, and found in melancholy contemplation of earthly vanities ever fresh matter for the application and development of these philosophical ideas which, as we have seen, were probably suggested to him by his recent experiences. While in the collection of early poems, entitled Saqṭu ’l-Zand or 'The Spark of the Fire-stick' and mainly composed before his visit to Baghdád, he still treads the customary path of his predecessors,583 his poems written after that time and generally known as the Luzúmiyyát584 arrest attention by their boldness and originality as well as by the sombre and earnest tone which pervades them. This, indeed, is not the view of most Oriental critics, who dislike the poet's irreverence and fail to appreciate the fact that he stood considerably in advance of his age; but in Europe he has received full justice and perhaps higher POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE316 praise than he deserves. Reiske describes him as 'Arabice callentissimum, vasti, subtilis, sublimis et audacis ingenii';585 Von Hammer, who ranks him as a poet with Abú Tammám, Buḥturí, and Mutanabbí, also mentions him honourably as a philosopher;586 and finally Von Kremer, who made an exhaustive study of the Luzúmiyyát and examined their contents in a masterly essay,587 discovered in Abu ’l-‘Alá, one of the greatest moralists of all time whose profound genius anticipated much that is commonly attributed to the so-called modern spirit of enlightenment. Here Von Kremer's enthusiasm may have carried him too far; for the poet, as Professor Margoliouth says, was unconscious of the value of his suggestions, unable to follow them out, and unable to adhere to them consistently. Although he builded better than he knew, the constructive side of his philosophy was overshadowed by the negative and destructive side, so that his pure and lofty morality leaves but a faint impression which soon dies away in louder, continually recurring voices of doubt and despair.
We can only guess at the reasons for this sudden change in habits and mood. His mother’s death likely impacted him deeply, and he may have felt let down by not securing a stable place in the capital. It’s not surprising that the blind and lonely man, reflecting on his faded youth, would feel tired of the world and its ways, finding in the sad contemplation of earthly vanities a continuous source for the application and development of those philosophical ideas that, as we’ve seen, were probably inspired by his recent experiences. While in the collection of early poems, titled Saqṭu ’l-Zand or 'The Spark of the Fire-stick'—mostly written before his visit to Baghdad—he still follows the usual path of his predecessors,583 his poems from after that time, known as the Luzúmiyyát584, grab attention with their boldness and originality, as well as their serious and earnest tone. This, however, is not the perspective of most Eastern critics, who disapprove of the poet's irreverence and fail to recognize that he was significantly ahead of his time; in Europe, though, he has received considerable and perhaps even excessive praise.Poetry, Literature, and Science316 Reiske describes him as 'Arabice callentissimum, vasti, subtilis, sublimis et audacis ingenii';585 Von Hammer, who ranks him alongside poets like Abú Tammám, Buḥturí, and Mutanabbí, also acknowledges him positively as a philosopher;586 and finally, Von Kremer, who conducted an in-depth study of the Luzúmiyyát and crafted a masterful essay on their content,587 identified in Abu ’l-‘Alá one of the greatest moralists of all time, whose deep insight predicted much that is often linked to the so-called modern spirit of enlightenment. Here, Von Kremer's enthusiasm may have gone too far; as Professor Margoliouth puts it, the poet was not aware of the significance of his insights, couldn't fully explore them, and was inconsistent in adhering to them. Although he built better than he knew, the constructive aspects of his philosophy were overshadowed by the negative and destructive elements, leading his pure and noble morality to leave only a faint impression that quickly fades amidst the louder, recurring voices of doubt and despair.
Abu ’l-‘Alá is a firm monotheist, but his belief in God amounted, as it would seem, to little beyond a conviction that all things are governed by inexorable Fate, whose mysteries none may fathom and from whose omnipotence there is no escape. He denies the Resurrection of the dead, e.g.:—
Abu ’l-‘Alá is a strong believer in one God, but his faith seems to be little more than the belief that everything is controlled by an unchangeable Fate, whose secrets no one can understand and from whose power there is no way out. He rejects the idea of the Resurrection of the dead, e.g.:—
Since Death is the ultimate goal of mankind, the sage will pray to be delivered as speedily as possible from the miseries of life and refuse to inflict upon others what, by no fault of his own, he is doomed to suffer:—
Since death is the ultimate destination for humanity, the wise person will pray to be freed as quickly as possible from the struggles of life and will not impose on others what, through no fault of his own, he is destined to endure:—
There are many passages to the same effect, showing that Abu ’l-‘Alá regarded procreation as a sin and universal annihilation as the best hope for humanity. He acted in accordance with his opinions, for he never married, and he is said to have desired that the following verse should be inscribed on his grave:—
There are many passages that convey the same idea, indicating that Abu ’l-‘Alá viewed procreation as a sin and total annihilation as the best hope for humanity. He lived by his beliefs, as he never married, and it’s said that he wished for the following verse to be engraved on his grave:—
Hating the present life and weary of its burdens, yet seeing no happier prospect than that of return to non-existence, Abu ’l-‘Alá can scarcely have disguised from himself what he might shrink openly to avow—that he was at heart, not indeed an atheist, but wholly incredulous of any Divine revelation. Religion, as he conceives it, is a product of the human mind, in which men believe through force of habit and education, never stopping to consider whether it is true.
Hating his current life and tired of its struggles, but seeing no happier option than returning to nothingness, Abu’l-‘Alá can hardly hide from himself what he might be reluctant to admit openly—that he was not truly an atheist, but completely skeptical of any Divine revelation. He views religion as a creation of the human mind, something that people believe out of habit and education, without ever questioning its truth.
"Sometimes you may find a man skilful in his trade, perfect in sagacity and in the use of arguments, but when he comes to religion he is found obstinate, so does he follow the old groove. Piety is implanted in human nature; it is deemed a sure refuge. POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE318 To the growing child that which falls from his elders' lips is a lesson that abides with him all his life. Monks in their cloisters and devotees in the mosques accept their creed just as a story is handed down from him who tells it, without distinguishing between a true interpreter and a false. If one of these had found his kin among the Magians, he would have declared himself a Magian, or among the Ṣábians, he would have become nearly or quite like them."591
"Sometimes you might come across a guy who’s really skilled at his job, sharp in his thinking and in discussing ideas, but when it comes to religion, he’s stubborn, sticking to the same old ways. Belief is a part of human nature; it’s seen as a reliable refuge. Poetry, Literature, and Science318 For a growing child, lessons learned from their elders stick with them for life. Monks in their monasteries and worshippers in mosques accept their beliefs just like a story passed down by someone, without knowing who truly understands the message and who doesn’t. If one of them had found his family among the Magians, he would have declared himself a Magian, or if among the Ṣábians, he would have become similar to them." 591
Religion, then, is "a fable invented by the ancients," worthless except to those unscrupulous persons who prey upon human folly and superstition. Islam is neither better nor worse than any other creed:—
Religion, then, is "a story made up by the ancients," useless except to those dishonest people who take advantage of human ignorance and superstition. Islam is no better or worse than any other belief system:—
Not only does the poet emphatically reject the proud claim of Islam to possess a monopoly of truth, but he attacks most of its dogmas in detail. As to the Koran, Abu ’l-‘Alá could not altogether refrain from doubting if it was really the Word of God, but he thought so well of the style that he accepted the challenge flung down by Muḥammad and produced a rival work (al-Fuṣúl wa-’l-Gháyát), which appears to have been a somewhat frivolous parody of the sacred volume, though in the author's judgment its inferiority was simply due to the fact that it was not yet polished by the tongues of four centuries of readers. Another work which must have sorely offended orthodox Muḥammadans is the Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán (Epistle of Forgiveness).594 Here the Paradise of the Faithful becomes ABU ’L-‘ALÁ AL-MA‘ARRÍ319 a glorified salon tenanted by various heathen poets who have been forgiven—hence the title—and received among the Blest. This idea is carried out with much ingenuity and in a spirit of audacious burlesque that reminds us of Lucian. The poets are presented in a series of imaginary conversations with a certain Shaykh ‘Alí b. Manṣúr, to whom the work is addressed, reciting and explaining their verses, quarrelling with one another, and generally behaving as literary Bohemians. The second part contains a number of anecdotes relating to the zindíqs or freethinkers of Islam interspersed with quotations from their poetry and reflections on the nature of their belief, which Abu ’l-‘Alá condemns while expressing a pious hope that they are not so black as they paint themselves. At this time it may have suited him—he was over sixty—to assume the attitude of charitable orthodoxy. Like so many wise men of the East, he practised dissimulation as a fine art—
Not only does the poet firmly reject Islam's claim to hold exclusive truth, but he also critiques most of its doctrines in detail. When it comes to the Koran, Abu’l-‘Alá couldn't completely shake off his doubts about whether it was truly the Word of God, but he appreciated its style so much that he accepted Muhammad's challenge and created a competing work (al-Fuṣúl wa-’l-Gháyát), which seems to be a somewhat lighthearted parody of the sacred text. However, in the author's view, its inferiority stemmed simply from the lack of refinement that comes with being shaped by four centuries of readers. Another piece that likely upset orthodox Muslims is the Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán (Epistle of Forgiveness).594 Here, the Paradise of the Faithful turns into a glamorized salon filled with various pagan poets who have been forgiven—hence the title—and welcomed among the Blessed. This concept unfolds with much creativity and a bold sense of humor reminiscent of Lucian. The poets engage in a series of fictional conversations with a certain Shaykh ‘Alí b. Manṣúr, to whom the work is addressed, reciting and explaining their verses, quarreling with one another, and generally acting like literary bohemians. The second part features several anecdotes about the zindíqs or free thinkers of Islam, sprinkled with quotes from their poetry and reflections on the nature of their beliefs, which Abu’l-‘Alá condemns but also expresses a hopeful wish that they aren't as bad as they claim to be. At this point in his life—over sixty—it might have suited him to adopt a tone of charitable orthodoxy. Like many wise men of the East, he mastered the art of dissimulation—
In the Luzúmiyyát, however, he often unmasks. Thus he describes as idolatrous relics the two Pillars of the Ka‘ba and the Black Stone, venerated by every Moslem, and calls the Pilgrimage itself 'a heathen's journey' (riḥlatu jáhiliyyin). The following sentiments do him honour, but they would have been rank heresy at Mecca:—
In the Luzúmiyyát, however, he often reveals truths. He describes the two Pillars of the Ka‘ba and the Black Stone, which are revered by every Muslim, as idolatrous relics, and refers to the Pilgrimage itself as 'a heathen's journey' (riḥlatu jáhiliyyin). The following thoughts are commendable, but they would have been considered extreme heresy in Mecca:—
It is needless to give further instances of the poet's contempt for the Muḥammadan articles of faith. Considering that he assailed persons as well as principles, and lashed with bitter invective the powerful class of the ‘Ulamá, the clerical and legal representatives of Islam, we may wonder that the accusation of heresy brought against him was never pushed home and had no serious consequences. The question was warmly argued on both sides, and though Abu ’l-‘Alá was pronounced by the majority to be a freethinker and materialist, he did not lack defenders who quoted chapter and verse to prove that he was nothing of the kind. It must be remembered that his works contain no philosophical system; that his opinions have to be gathered from the ideas which he scatters incoherently, and for the most part in guarded language, through a long succession of rhymes; and that this task, already arduous enough, is complicated by the not infrequent occurrence of sentiments which are blamelessly orthodox and entirely contradictory to the rest. A brilliant writer, familiar with Eastern ways of thinking, has observed that in general the conscience of an Asiatic is composed of the following ingredients: (1) an almost bare religious designation; (2) a more or less lively belief in certain doctrines of the creed which he professes; (3) a resolute opposition to many of its doctrines, even if they should be the most essential; (4) a fund of ideas relating to completely alien theories, which occupies more or less room; (5) a constant tendency to get rid of these ideas and theories and to replace the old by new.597 Such phenomena will account for a great deal of logical inconsistency, but we should beware of invoking them too confidently in this case. Abu ’l-‘Alá with his keen intellect and unfanatical temperament was not the man to let himself be mystified. Still lamer is the explanation offered by some Muḥammadan critics, that his thoughts were decided by the ABU ’L-‘ALÁ AL-MA‘ARRÍ321 necessities of the difficult metre in which he wrote. It is conceivable that he may sometimes have doubted his own doubts and given Islam the benefit, but Von Kremer's conclusion is probably near the truth, namely, that where the poet speaks as a good Moslem, his phrases if they are not purely conventional are introduced of set purpose to foil his pious antagonists or to throw them off the scent. Although he was not without religion in the larger sense of the word, unprejudiced students of the later poems must recognise that from the orthodox standpoint he was justly branded as an infidel. The following translations will serve to illustrate the negative side of his philosophy:—
It’s unnecessary to provide more examples of the poet’s disdain for the Islamic principles. Given that he attacked both people and ideas, fiercely criticizing the influential class of the ‘Ulamá, the clerical and legal representatives of Islam, one might wonder why the charge of heresy against him was never fully pursued and had no serious repercussions. The matter was hotly debated on both sides, and although the majority labeled Abu ’l-‘Alá as a freethinker and materialist, he had supporters who cited various texts to argue that he was definitely not that. It’s important to note that his writings don’t present a philosophical system; his views must be inferred from the ideas he scattered in a disorganized fashion, mostly using cautious language, throughout a long series of verses. This already challenging task is made harder by the frequent presence of thoughts that are perfectly orthodox and completely contradictory to the rest of his work. A brilliant writer, who understands Eastern modes of thinking, has pointed out that generally an Asian's conscience consists of the following components: (1) a mostly empty religious label; (2) a varying degree of belief in certain doctrines of the faith they profess; (3) a firm opposition to many of its principles, even those that are fundamental; (4) a collection of ideas related to completely foreign theories, which take up varying amounts of space; (5) a constant urge to discard these ideas and theories and to replace the old with new ones.597 Such phenomena can explain a lot of logical inconsistency, but we should be cautious about applying them too confidently in this situation. Abu ’l-‘Alá, with his sharp intellect and open-minded nature, was not the sort to let himself be confused. The explanation provided by some Islamic critics—that his thoughts were shaped by the demands of the complex meter he used—seems even weaker. It’s possible that he occasionally doubted his own doubts and gave Islam the benefit of the doubt, but Von Kremer's conclusion likely hits closer to the truth: when the poet speaks like a good Muslim, his phrases, if not purely conventional, are deliberately chosen to confuse his religious opponents or throw them off track. While he wasn’t without a sense of religion in the broader sense, objective readers of his later poems must acknowledge that from an orthodox perspective, he was rightly labeled as an infidel. The following translations will illustrate the negative aspects of his philosophy:—
Pessimist and sceptic as he was, Abu ’l-‘Alá denies more than he affirms, but although he rejected the dogmas of positive religion, he did not fall into utter unbelief; for he found within himself a moral law to which he could not refuse obedience.
Pessimist and skeptic as he was, Abu ’l-‘Alá denies more than he affirms, but even though he dismissed the beliefs of established religion, he didn’t completely lose his faith; because he discovered a moral law within himself that he couldn't ignore.
He insists repeatedly that virtue is its own reward.
He keeps insisting that doing the right thing is its own reward.
His creed is that of a philosopher and ascetic. Slay no living creature, he says; better spare a flea than give alms. Yet he prefers active piety, active humanity, to fasting and prayer. "The gist of his moral teaching is to inculcate as the highest and holiest duty a conscientious fulfilment of one's obligations with equal warmth and affection towards all living beings."606
His beliefs are those of a philosopher and a minimalist. He says to harm no living creature; it's better to spare a flea than to give charity. Still, he values active kindness and compassion more than fasting and prayer. "The core of his moral teaching is to emphasize that the highest and most sacred duty is to fulfill one's obligations with equal care and love for all living beings."606
Abu ’l-‘Alá died in 1057 a.d., at the age of eighty-four. About ten years before this time, the Persian poet and traveller, Náṣir-i Khusraw, passed through Ma‘arra on his way to Egypt. He describes Abu ’l-‘Alá as the chief man in the town, very rich, revered by the inhabitants, and surrounded by more than two hundred students who came from all parts to attend his lectures on literature and POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE324 poetry.607 We may set this trustworthy notice against the doleful account which Abu ’l-‘Alá gives of himself in his letters and other works. If not among the greatest Muḥammadan poets, he is undoubtedly one of the most original and attractive. After Mutanabbí, even after Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya, he must appear strangely modern to the European reader. It is astonishing to reflect that a spirit so unconventional, so free from dogmatic prejudice, so rational in spite of his pessimism and deeply religious notwithstanding his attacks on revealed religion, should have ended his life in a Syrian country-town some years before the battle of Senlac. Although he did not meddle with politics and held aloof from every sect, he could truly say of himself, "I am the son of my time" (ghadawtu ’bna waqtí).608 His poems leave no aspect of the age untouched, and present a vivid picture of degeneracy and corruption, in which tyrannous rulers, venal judges, hypocritical and unscrupulous theologians, swindling astrologers, roving swarms of dervishes and godless Carmathians occupy a prominent place.609
Abu ’l-‘Alá died in 1057 AD, at the age of eighty-four. About ten years before this, the Persian poet and traveler, Náṣir-i Khusraw, passed through Ma‘arra on his way to Egypt. He described Abu ’l-‘Alá as the most prominent person in the town, very wealthy, respected by the locals, and surrounded by over two hundred students who came from all over to attend his lectures on literature and poetry.Poetry, Literature, and Science324607 We can contrast this reliable observation with the grim portrayal Abu ’l-‘Alá provides of himself in his letters and other works. If he is not among the greatest Muslim poets, he is definitely one of the most original and appealing. After Mutanabbí, even after Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya, he is likely to seem surprisingly modern to the European reader. It's remarkable to think that someone so unconventional, so free from dogmatic bias, so rational despite his pessimism, and so deeply religious despite his critiques of revealed religion, ended his life in a small town in Syria a few years before the battle of Senlac. Although he steered clear of politics and distanced himself from every sect, he could honestly say of himself, "I am the son of my time" (ghadawtu ’bna waqtí).608 His poems address every aspect of the era and portray a vivid picture of decline and corruption, where tyrannical rulers, corrupt judges, hypocritical and unscrupulous theologians, deceitful astrologers, wandering dervishes, and godless Carmathians play significant roles.609
Although the reader may think that too much space has been already devoted to poetry, I will venture by way of concluding the subject to mention very briefly a few well-known names which cannot be altogether omitted from a work of this kind.
Although the reader might believe that too much space has already been dedicated to poetry, I'll take a moment to briefly mention a few notable names that shouldn't be left out of a work like this.
Abú Tammám (Ḥabíb b. Aws) and Buḥturí, both of whom Abú Tammám and Buḥturí. flourished in the ninth century, were distinguished court poets of the same type as Mutanabbí, but their reputation rests more securely on the anthologies which they compiled under the title of Ḥamása (see p. 129 seq.).
Abú Tammám (Ḥabíb b. Aws) and Buḥturí, both of whom Abu Tammam and Buthuri. thrived in the ninth century, were notable court poets similar to Mutanabbí, but their legacy is more firmly based on the collections they put together called Ḥamása (see p. 129 seq.).
IBNU ’L-MU‘TAZZ AND IBNU ’L-FÁRIḌ325 Abu ’l-‘Abbás ‘Abdulláh, the son of the Caliph al-Mu‘tazz, was a versatile poet and man of letters, who showed his Ibnu ’l-Mu‘tazz (861-908 a.d.). originality by the works which he produced in two novel styles of composition. It has often been remarked that the Arabs have no great epos like the Iliad or the Persian Sháhnáma, but only prose narratives which, though sometimes epical in tone, are better described as historical romances. Ibnu ’l-Mu‘tazz could not supply the deficiency. He wrote, however, in praise of his cousin, the Caliph Mu‘taḍid, a metrical epic in miniature, commencing with a graphic delineation of the wretched state to which the Empire had been reduced by the rapacity and tyranny of the Turkish mercenaries. He composed also, besides an anthology of Bacchanalian pieces, the first important work on Poetics (Kitábu ’l-Badí‘). A sad destiny was in store for this accomplished prince. On the death of the Caliph Muktarí he was called to the throne, but a few hours after his accession he was overpowered by the partisans of Muqtadir, who strangled him as soon as they discovered his hiding-place. Picturing the scene, one thinks almost inevitably of Nero's dying words, Qualis artifex pereo!
IBNU ’L-MU‘TAZZ AND IBNU ’L-FÁRIḌ325 Abu ’l-‘Abbás ‘Abdulláh, the son of Caliph al-Mu‘tazz, was a talented poet and writer who showcased his originality through two innovative styles of writing. It has often been noted that Arabs lack a grand epic like the Iliad or the Persian Sháhnáma, relying instead on prose narratives that, while sometimes epic in tone, are better described as historical romances. Ibnu ’l-Mu‘tazz couldn’t fill this gap but did write a short epic in tribute to his cousin, Caliph Mu‘taḍid, starting with a vivid depiction of the terrible situation the Empire faced due to the greed and tyranny of Turkish mercenaries. He also compiled an anthology of Bacchanalian works and wrote the first significant book on Poetics (Kitábu ’l-Badí‘). A tragic fate awaited this gifted prince. After the death of Caliph Muktarí, he was elevated to the throne, but just hours after taking power, he was seized by the supporters of Muqtadir, who killed him as soon as they found him. Reflecting on this scene, one can't help but recall Nero's final words, Qualis artifex pereo!
The mystical poetry of the Arabs is far inferior, as a whole, to that of the Persians. Fervour and passion it has in the ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ (1181-1235 a.d.). highest degree, but it lacks range and substance, not to speak of imaginative and speculative power. ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ, though he is undoubtedly the poet of Arabian mysticism, cannot sustain a comparison with his great Persian contemporary, Jalálu’l-Dín Rúmí († 1273 a.d.); he surpasses him only in the intense glow and exquisite beauty of his diction. It will be convenient to reserve a further account of Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ for the next chapter, where we shall discuss the development of Ṣúfiism during this period.
The mystical poetry of the Arabs is generally considered to be much less impressive than that of the Persians. It has a lot of fervor and passion, especially in the works of ‘Umar Ibn al-Farid (1181-1235 AD). However, it lacks depth and substance, not to mention imaginative and speculative power. Although ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ is certainly the poet of Arabian mysticism, he cannot be compared to his great Persian contemporary, Jalálu’l-Dín Rúmí († 1273 AD); he only outshines him in the intense beauty and elegance of his language. It would be helpful to save a more detailed discussion of Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ for the next chapter, where we will explore the development of Ṣúfiism during this time.
Finally two writers claim attention who owe their reputation POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE326 to single poems—a by no means rare phenomenon in the history of Arabic literature. One of these universally celebrated odes is the Lámiyyatu ’l-‘Ajam (the ode rhyming in l of the non-Arabs) composed in the year 1111 a.d. by Ṭughrá’í; the other is the Burda (Mantle Ode) of Búṣírí, which I take the liberty of mentioning in this chapter, although its author died some forty years after the Mongol Invasion.
Finally, two writers deserve attention because their fame comes from single poems—something not unusual in the history of Arabic literature. One of these widely celebrated odes is the Lámiyyatu ’l-‘Ajam (the ode rhyming in l of the non-Arabs), written in 1111 CE by Ṭughrá’í; the other is the Burda (Mantle Ode) by Búṣírí, which I will mention in this chapter, even though its author passed away about forty years after the Mongol Invasion.
Ḥasan b. ‘Alí al-Ṭughrá’í was of Persian descent and a native of Iṣfahán.610 Ṭughrá’í († circa 1120 a.d.). He held the offices of kátib (secretary) and munshí or ṭughrá’í (chancellor) under the great Seljúq Sultans, Maliksháh and Muḥammad, and afterwards became Vizier to the Seljúqid prince Ghiyáthu ’l-Dín Mas‘úd611 in Mosul. He derived the title by which he is generally known from the royal signature (ṭughrá) which it was his duty to indite on all State papers over the initial Bismilláh. The Lámiyyatu ’l-‘Ajam is so called with reference to Shanfará's renowned poem, the Lámiyyatu ’l-‘Arab (see p. 79 seq.), which rhymes in the same letter; otherwise the two odes have only this in common,612 that whereas Shanfará depicts the hardships of an outlaw's life in the desert, Ṭughrá’í, writing in Baghdád, laments the evil times on which he has fallen, and complains that younger rivals, base and servile men, are preferred to him, while he is left friendless and neglected in his old age.
Ḥasan b. ‘Alí al-Ṭughrá’í was of Persian descent and originally from Iṣfahán.610 Ṭughrá’í († circa 1120 A.D.). He served as a kátib (secretary) and munshí or ṭughrá’í (chancellor) under the great Seljúq Sultans, Maliksháh and Muḥammad, and later became Vizier to the Seljúqid prince Ghiyáthu ’l-Dín Mas‘ūd611 in Mosul. He got the title he is generally known by from the royal signature (ṭughrá) that he was responsible for writing on all State documents above the initial Bismilláh. The Lámiyyatu ’l-‘Ajam is named in reference to Shanfará's famous poem, the Lámiyyatu ’l-‘Arab (see p. 79 seq.), which also rhymes with the same letter; otherwise, the two poems only share this similarity,612 that while Shanfará describes the struggles of an outlaw's life in the desert, Ṭughrá’í, writing in Baghdád, mourns the difficult times he has encountered and laments that younger, less honorable men are favored over him, leaving him friendless and overlooked in his old age.
The Qaṣídatu ’l-Burda (Mantle Ode) of al-Búṣírí613 is a ṬUGHRÁ’Í AND BÚṢÍRÍ327 hymn in praise of the Prophet. Its author was born in Búṣírí († circa 1296 a.d.). Egypt in 1212 a.d. We know scarcely anything concerning his life, which, as he himself declares, was passed in writing poetry and in paying court to the great614; but his biographers tell us that he supported himself by copying manuscripts, and that he was a disciple of the eminent Ṣúfí, Abu ’l-‘Abbás Aḥmad al-Marsí. It is said that he composed the Burda while suffering from a stroke which paralysed one half of his body. After praying God to heal him, he began to recite the poem. Presently he fell asleep and dreamed that he saw the Prophet, who touched his palsied side and threw his mantle (burda) over him.615 "Then," said al-Búṣírí, "I awoke and found myself able to rise." However this may be, the Mantle Ode is held in extraordinary veneration by Muḥammadans. Its verses are often learned by heart and inscribed in golden letters on the walls of public buildings; and not only is the whole poem regarded as a charm against evil, but some peculiar magical power is supposed to reside in each verse separately. Although its poetical merit is no more than respectable, the Burda may be read with pleasure on account of its smooth and elegant style, and with interest as setting forth in brief compass the mediæval legend of the Prophet—a legend full of prodigies and miracles in which the historical figure of Muḥammad is glorified almost beyond recognition.
The Qaṣídatu ’l-Burda (Mantle Ode) by al-Búṣírí613 is a Tughra'i and Busiri327 hymn praising the Prophet. The author was born in Búṣírí († circa 1296 A.D.). Egypt in 1212 AD We know very little about his life, which, as he states, was spent writing poetry and seeking favor from the powerful614; but his biographers mention that he earned a living by copying manuscripts and that he was a student of the prominent Ṣúfí, Abu ’l-‘Abbás Aḥmad al-Marsí. It's said that he wrote the Burda while recovering from a stroke that paralyzed one side of his body. After praying to God for healing, he began to recite the poem. Soon, he fell asleep and dreamed he saw the Prophet, who touched his paralyzed side and draped his mantle (burda) over him.615 "Then," al-Búṣírí recounted, "I woke up and found I could get up." Regardless of the truth of the story, the Mantle Ode is greatly revered by Muslims. Its verses are often memorized and inscribed in gold on the walls of public buildings; and not only is the entire poem viewed as a protection from evil, but each verse is believed to possess its own unique magical power. Although its poetic quality is merely respectable, the Burda can be enjoyed for its smooth and elegant style, and is interesting for its concise depiction of the medieval legend of the Prophet—a narrative filled with wonders and miracles that almost elevates the historical figure of Muḥammad to an iconic status.
Rhymed prose (saj‘) long retained the religious associations which it possessed in Pre-islamic times and which were consecrated, for all Moslems, by its use in the Koran. About the middle of the ninth century it began to appear POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE328 in the public sermons (khuṭab, sing. khuṭba) of the Caliphs and their viceroys, and it was still further developed by professional Rhymed prose. preachers, like Ibn Nubáta († 984 a.d.), and by official secretaries, like Ibráhím b. Hilál al-Ṣábí († 994 a.d.). Henceforth rhyme becomes a distinctive and almost indispensable feature of rhetorical prose.
Rhymed prose (saj‘) kept its religious links from Pre-Islamic times, which were solidified for all Muslims through its use in the Koran. Around the middle of the ninth century, it started showing up Poetry, Literature, and Science328 in public sermons (khuṭab, sing. khuṭba) of the Caliphs and their governors, and it was further developed by professional preachers like Ibn Nubáta († 984 A.D.) and by official secretaries like Ibráhím b. Hilál al-Ṣábí († 994 AD). From then on, rhyme became a defining and nearly essential element of rhetorical prose.
The credit of inventing, or at any rate of making popular, a new and remarkable form of composition in this style belongs Badí‘u ’l-Zamán al-Hamadhání († 1007 a.d.). to al-Hamadhání († 1007 a.d.), on whom posterity conferred the title Badí‘u ’l-Zamán, i.e., 'the Wonder of the Age.' Born in Hamadhán (Ecbatana), he left his native town as a young man and travelled through the greater part of Persia, living by his wits and astonishing all whom he met by his talent for improvisation. His Maqámát may be called a romance or literary Bohemianism. In the maqáma we find some approach to the dramatic style, which has never been cultivated by the Semites.616 Hamadhání imagined as his hero a witty, unscrupulous vagabond journeying from place to place and supporting himself by the presents which his impromptu displays of rhetoric, poetry, and learning seldom failed to draw from an admiring audience. The second character is the ráwí or narrator, "who should be continually meeting with the other, should relate his adventures, and repeat his excellent compositions."617 The Maqámát of Hamadhání BADÍ‘U ’L-ZAMÁN AL-HAMADHÁNÍ329 became the model for this kind of writing, and the types which he created survive unaltered in the more elaborate work of his successors. Each maqáma forms an independent whole, so that the complete series may be regarded as a novel consisting of detached episodes in the hero's life, a medley of prose and verse in which the story is nothing, the style everything.
The credit for inventing, or at least popularizing, a new and remarkable style of composition in this genre goes to Badí‘u’l-Zamán al-Hamadhání († 1007 A.D.). al-Hamadhání († 1007 A.D.), who was later given the title Badí‘u ’l-Zamán, meaning 'the Wonder of the Age.' He was born in Hamadhán (Ecbatana) and left his hometown as a young man, traveling throughout much of Persia, living off his quick thinking and amazing everyone he met with his talent for improvisation. His Maqámát can be described as a romance or a type of literary free spirit. In the maqáma, we see some hints of a dramatic style that has never been fully developed by the Semites.616 Hamadhání created a hero who is a clever and unscrupulous wanderer moving from place to place, supporting himself by the gifts that his spontaneous displays of rhetoric, poetry, and knowledge often earn from awestruck audiences. The second character is the ráwí or narrator, "who should frequently meet the other, recount his adventures, and recite his excellent compositions."617 Hamadhání's Maqámát Badí‘u’l-Zamáan Al-Hamadhání329 became the template for this kind of writing, and the forms he created remain unchanged in the more elaborate works of his followers. Each maqáma stands alone, so the entire collection can be seen as a novel made up of separate episodes in the hero's life, a mix of prose and verse where the narrative is minimal and the style is everything.
Less original than Badí‘u ’l-Zamán, but far beyond him in variety of learning and copiousness of language, Abú Ḥarírí (1054-1122 a.d.). Muḥammad al-Qásim al-Ḥarírí of Baṣra produced in his Maqámát a masterpiece which for eight centuries "has been esteemed as, next to the Koran, the chief treasure of the Arabic tongue." In the Preface to his work he says that the composition of maqámát was suggested to him by "one whose suggestion is a command and whom it is a pleasure to obey." This was the distinguished Persian statesman, Anúshirwán b. Khálid,618 who afterwards served as Vizier under the Caliph Mustarshid Billáh (1118-1135 a.d.) and Sultán Mas‘úd, the Seljúq (1133-1152 a.d.); but at the time when he made Ḥarírí's acquaintance he was living in retirement at Baṣra and devoting himself to literary studies. Ḥarírí begged to be excused on the score that his abilities were unequal to the task, "for the lame steed cannot run like the strong courser."619 Finally, however, he yielded to the request of Anúshirwán, and, to quote his own words—
Less original than Badí‘u ’l-Zamán, but far more varied in knowledge and rich in language, Abú Ḥarírí (1054-1122 CE). Muḥammad al-Qásim al-Ḥarírí of Baṣra created a masterpiece in his Maqámát, which for eight centuries has been regarded as, next to the Koran, the primary treasure of the Arabic language. In the Preface to his work, he mentions that the idea for the maqámát was inspired by "someone whose suggestion is a command and whom it is a pleasure to obey." This was the renowned Persian statesman, Anúshirwán b. Khálid,618 who later served as Vizier under Caliph Mustarshid Billáh (1118-1135 AD) and Sultan Mas‘úd, the Seljúq (1133-1152 AD); but at the time he met Ḥarírí, he was living in retirement in Baṣra and focusing on literary pursuits. Ḥarírí initially asked to be excused, claiming his skills were not up to the challenge, "for a lame horse cannot run like a strong steed."619 Ultimately, however, he agreed to Anúshirwán's request, and, to quote his own words—
Ḥarírí then proceeds to argue that his Maqámát are not mere frivolous stories such as strict Moslems are bound to reprobate in accordance with a well-known passage of the Koran referring to Naḍr b. Ḥárith, who mortally offended the Prophet by amusing the Quraysh with the old Persian legends of Rustam and Isfandiyár (Koran, xxxi, 5-6): "There is one that buyeth idle tales that he may seduce men from the way of God, without knowledge, and make it a laughing-stock: these shall suffer a shameful punishment. And when Our signs are read to him, he turneth his back in disdain as though he heard them not, as though there were in his ears a deafness: give him joy of a grievous punishment!" Ḥarírí insists that the Assemblies have a moral purpose. The ignorant and malicious, he says, will probably condemn his work, but intelligent readers will perceive, if they lay prejudice aside, that it is as useful and instructive as the fables of beasts, &c.,621 to which no one has ever objected. That his fears of hostile criticism were not altogether groundless is shown by the ḤARÍRÍ331 following remarks of the author of the popular history entitled al-Fakhrí († circa 1300 a.d.). This writer, after claiming that his own book is more useful than the Ḥamása of Abú Tammám, continues:—
Ḥarírí then argues that his Maqámát are not just silly stories that strict Muslims are meant to reject based on a well-known passage in the Koran about Naḍr b. Ḥárith, who offended the Prophet by entertaining the Quraysh with old Persian tales of Rustam and Isfandiyár (Koran, xxxi, 5-6): "There are some who buy idle stories to lead people away from the path of God, without knowledge, and turn it into a joke: these will face a humiliating punishment. And when Our signs are recited to him, he turns away in disdain, as if he hasn't heard them, as if he were deaf: let him enjoy a severe punishment!" Ḥarírí insists that the Assemblies serve a moral purpose. He notes that the ignorant and malicious will likely criticize his work, but smart readers, if they set aside their biases, will see that it is as valuable and educational as the fables of animals, etc.,621 which have never been challenged. His worries about negative criticism aren't entirely unfounded, as shown by the Hariri331 remarks from the author of the popular history called al-Fakhrí († circa 1300 AD). This writer, after asserting that his own book is more useful than the Ḥamása of Abú Tammám, continues:—
"And, again, it is more profitable than the Maqámát on which men have set their hearts, and which they eagerly commit to Maqámát criticised as immoral. memory; because the reader derives no benefit from Maqámát except familiarity with elegant composition and knowledge of the rules of verse and prose. Undoubtedly they contain maxims and ingenious devices and experiences; but all this has a debasing effect on the mind, for it is founded on begging and sponging and disgraceful scheming to acquire a few paltry pence. Therefore, if they do good in one direction, they do harm in another; and this point has been noticed by some critics of the Maqámát of Ḥarírí and Badí‘u ’l-Zamán."622
"And, once again, it’s more rewarding than the Maqámát that people become obsessed with and eagerly commit to memory; because the reader gains nothing from the Maqámát except an appreciation for elegant writing and knowledge of the rules of verse and prose. Undoubtedly, they contain wise sayings, clever tricks, and experiences; but all this negatively impacts the mind, as it relies on begging and scheming to collect a few worthless coins. Thus, while they may do some good in one aspect, they cause harm in another; and this point has been noted by some critics of the Maqámát of Ḥarírí and Badí‘u’l-Zamán."622
Before pronouncing on the justice of this censure, we must consider for a moment the character of Abú Zayd, the hero The character of Abú Zayd. of Ḥarírí's work, whose adventures are related by a certain Ḥárith b. Hammám, under which name the author is supposed to signify himself. According to the general tradition, Ḥarírí was one day seated with a number of savants in the mosque of the Banú Ḥarám at Baṣra, when an old man entered, footsore and travel-stained. On being asked who he was and whence he came, he answered that his name of honour was Abú Zayd and that he came from Sarúj.623 He described in eloquent and moving terms how his native town had been plundered by the Greeks, who made his daughter a captive and drove him forth to exile and poverty. Ḥarírí was so struck with his wonderful powers of improvisation that on the same evening he began to compose the Maqáma of the Banú Ḥarám,624 where Abú Zayd POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE332 is introduced in his invariable character: "a crafty old man, full of genius and learning, unscrupulous of the artifices which he uses to effect his purpose, reckless in spending in forbidden indulgences the money he has obtained by his wit or deceit, but with veins of true feeling in him, and ever yielding to unfeigned emotion when he remembers his devastated home and his captive child."625 If an immoral tendency has been attributed to the Assemblies of Ḥarírí it is because the author does not conceal his admiration for this unprincipled and thoroughly disreputable scamp. Abú Zayd, indeed, is made so fascinating that we can easily pardon his knaveries for the sake of the pearls of wit and wisdom which he scatters in splendid profusion—excellent discourses, edifying sermons, and plaintive lamentations mingled with rollicking ditties and ribald jests. Modern readers are not likely to agree with the historian quoted above, but although they may deem his criticism illiberal, they can hardly deny that it has some justification.
Before discussing whether this criticism is fair, we need to take a moment to think about Abú Zayd, the hero of Ḥarírí's work, whose adventures are recounted by a certain Ḥárith b. Hammám, which is believed to be a way for the author to refer to himself. According to the general narrative, Ḥarírí was once sitting with several scholars in the mosque of the Banú Ḥarám in Baṣra when an old man entered, weary and dirt-covered from travel. When asked about his identity and origin, he replied that his honorific name was Abú Zayd and that he came from Sarúj.623 He shared, in eloquent and moving language, how his hometown had been raided by the Greeks, who took his daughter captive and forced him into exile and poverty. Ḥarírí was so impressed by his remarkable talent for improvisation that he started composing the Maqáma of the Banú Ḥarám the very same evening,624 in which Abú Zayd Poetry, Literature, and Science332 is introduced as always: "a cunning old man, brimming with genius and knowledge, unscrupulous in the tricks he uses to achieve his goals, reckless in spending the money he acquires through his cleverness or deceit on forbidden pleasures, yet possessing genuine feelings and easily moved to sincere emotion when he recalls his destroyed home and his captured child."625 If an immoral tendency has been associated with Ḥarírí's Assemblies, it’s because the author does not hide his admiration for this rogue who is completely disreputable. Abú Zayd is so captivating that we can easily forgive his tricks for the sake of the pearls of wit and wisdom he generously shares—wonderful discourses, inspiring sermons, and heartfelt laments mixed with lively songs and crude jokes. Modern readers may not agree with the historian mentioned above, but while they might find his critique narrow-minded, they can hardly deny that it has some merit.
Ḥarírí's rhymed prose might be freely imitated in English, but the difficulty of rendering it in rhyme with tolerable fidelity has caused me to abandon the attempt to produce a version of one of the Assemblies in the original form.626 I will translate instead three poems which are put into the mouth of Abú Zayd. The first is a tender elegiac strain recalling far-off days of youth and happiness in his native land:—
Ḥarírí's rhymed prose can be loosely mimicked in English, but the challenge of doing it in rhyme while staying reasonably faithful has led me to give up on creating a version of one of the Assemblies in its original form.626 Instead, I will translate three poems spoken by Abú Zayd. The first is a heartfelt elegy that reminisces about distant days of youth and joy in his homeland:—
The scene of the eleventh Assembly is laid in Sáwa, a city lying midway between Hamadhán (Ecbatana) and Rayy (Rhages). "Ḥárith, in a fit of religious zeal, betakes himself to the public burial ground, for the purpose of contemplation. He finds a funeral in progress, and when it is over an old man, with his face muffled in a cloak, takes his stand on a hillock, and pours forth a discourse on the certainty of death and judgment.... He then rises into poetry and declaims a piece which is one of the noblest productions of Arabic literature. In lofty morality, in religious fervour, in beauty of language, in power and grace of metre, this magnificent hymn is unsurpassed."628
The scene of the eleventh Assembly takes place in Sáwa, a city located halfway between Hamadhán (Ecbatana) and Rayy (Rhages). "Ḥárith, filled with religious passion, goes to the public burial ground to reflect. He comes across a funeral in progress, and after it concludes, an elderly man, with his face covered by a cloak, stands on a small hill and delivers a speech about the certainty of death and judgment.... He then shifts into poetry and recites a piece that is one of the finest works of Arabic literature. In terms of moral depth, religious fervor, poetic beauty, and the power and elegance of its rhythm, this magnificent hymn is unparalleled."628
In the next Maqáma—that of Damascus—we find Abú Zayd, gaily attired, amidst casks and vats of wine, carousing and listening to the music of lutes and singing—
In the next Maqáma—that of Damascus—we find Abú Zayd, dressed in bright clothes, surrounded by barrels and vats of wine, partying and enjoying the music of lutes and singing—
POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE336 The reader may judge from these extracts whether the Assemblies of Ḥarírí are so deficient in matter as some critics have imagined. But, of course, the celebrity of the work is mainly due to its consummate literary form—a point on which the Arabs have always bestowed singular attention. Ḥarírí himself was a subtle grammarian, living in Baṣra, the home of philological science;629 and though he wrote to please rather than to instruct, he seems to have resolved that his work should illustrate every beauty and nicety of which the Arabic language is capable. We Europeans can see as little merit or taste in the verbal conceits—equivoques, paronomasias, assonances, alliterations, &c.—with which his pages are thickly studded, as in tours de force of composition which may be read either forwards or backwards, or which consist entirely of pointed or of unpointed letters; but our impatience of such things should not blind us to the fact that they are intimately connected with the genius and traditions of the Arabic tongue,630 and therefore stand on a very different footing from those euphuistic extravagances which appear, for example, in English literature of the Elizabethan age. By Ḥarírí's countrymen the Maqámát are prized as an almost unique monument of their language, antiquities, and culture. One of the author's contemporaries, the famous Zamakhsharí, has expressed the general verdict in pithy verse—
Poetry, Literature, and Science336 Readers can decide from these excerpts whether the Assemblies of Ḥarírí are as lacking in substance as some critics have claimed. However, the fame of this work largely comes from its exceptional literary style—a detail that the Arabs have always paid special attention to. Ḥarírí was a skilled grammarian living in Baṣra, a hub of linguistic studies;629 and even though he wrote for enjoyment rather than education, he seemed determined to showcase every elegance and nuance the Arabic language can express. We Europeans often find it hard to appreciate the clever wordplay—puns, play on words, assonances, alliterations, etc.—that fill his pages, just as we struggle with compositions that can be read backward or those that consist entirely of marked or unmarked letters. However, our impatience with such features shouldn’t prevent us from recognizing their close relationship to the spirit and traditions of the Arabic language,630 and thus they hold a fundamentally different place than the ornate extravagances found in, say, English literature from the Elizabethan era. Ḥarírí's fellow countrymen regard the Maqámát as a nearly unique testament to their language, history, and culture. One of the author’s contemporaries, the well-known Zamakhsharí, has captured the general sentiment in succinct verse—
THE CANONICAL BOOKS337 Concerning some of the specifically religious sciences, such as Dogmatic Theology and Mysticism, we shall have more to say The religious literature of the period. in the following chapter, while as to the science of Apostolic Tradition (Ḥadíth) we must refer the reader to what has been already said. All that can be attempted here is to take a passing notice of the most eminent writers and the most celebrated works of this epoch in the field of religion.
The Canonical Books337 When it comes to certain religious studies, like Dogmatic Theology and Mysticism, we’ll discuss it further in the next chapter. For the study of Apostolic Tradition (Ḥadíth), we can only point the reader to what has already been mentioned. Here, we can only briefly highlight the most notable writers and the most famous works of this period in the area of religion.
The place of honour belongs to the Imám Málik b. Anas of Medína, whose Muwaṭṭa’ is the first great corpus of Málik b. Anas (713-795 a.d.). Muḥammadan Law. He was a partisan of the ‘Alids, and was flogged by command of the Caliph Manṣúr in consequence of his declaration that he did not consider the oath of allegiance to the ‘Abbásid dynasty to have any binding effect.
The place of honor goes to Imam Malik ibn Anas of Medina, whose Muwaṭṭa’ is the first great corpus of Malik ibn Anas (713-795 CE). Islamic Law. He supported the ‘Alids and was whipped on the orders of Caliph Mansur because he stated that he did not believe the oath of allegiance to the ‘Abbasid dynasty was binding.
The two principal authorities for Apostolic Tradition are Bukhárí († 870 a.d.) and Muslim († 875 a.d.), authors of the collections entitled Ṣaḥíḥ. Compilations of a Bukhárí and Muslim. narrower range, embracing only those traditions which bear on the Sunna or custom of the Prophet, are the Sunan of Abú Dáwúd al-Sijistání († 889 a.d.), the Jámi‘ of Abú ‘Isá Muḥammad al-Tirmidhí († 892 a.d.), the Sunan of al-Nasá’í († 915 a.d.), and the Sunan of Ibn Mája († 896 a.d.). These, together with the Ṣaḥíḥs of Bukhárí and Muslim, form the Six Canonical Books (al-kutub al-sitta), which are held in the highest veneration. Amongst the innumerable works of a similar kind produced in this period it will suffice to mention the Maṣábíḥu ’l-Sunna by al-Baghawí († circa 1120 a.d.). A later adaptation called Mishkátu ’l-Maṣábíḥ has been often printed, and is still extremely popular.
The two main sources for Apostolic Tradition are Bukhárí († 870 A.D.) and Muslim († 875 A.D.), authors of the collections titled Ṣaḥíḥ. Compilations with a narrower focus, covering only those traditions related to the Sunna or practices of the Prophet, include the Sunan of Abú Dáwúd al-Sijistání († 889 A.D.), the Jámi‘ of Abú ‘Isá Muḥammad al-Tirmidhí († 892 A.D.), the Sunan of al-Nasá’í († 915 A.D.), and the Sunan of Ibn Mája († 896 A.D.). Together with the Ṣaḥíḥs of Bukhárí and Muslim, these make up the Six Canonical Books (al-kutub al-sitta), which are held in the highest regard. Among the countless works of a similar nature produced during this time, it’s enough to mention Maṣábíḥu ’l-Sunna by al-Baghawí († circa 1120 A.D.). A later version called Mishkátu ’l-Maṣábíḥ has been frequently published and remains very popular.
Omitting the great manuals of Moslem Jurisprudence, which are without literary interest in the larger sense, we may pause for a moment at the name of al-Máwardí, a Sháfi‘ite lawyer, who wrote a well-known treatise on politics—the POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE338 Kitábu ’l-Aḥkám al-Sulṭániyya, or 'Book of the Principles of Government.' His standpoint is purely theoretical. Thus he lays down that the Caliph should be Máwardí † 1058 a.d.). elected by the body of learned, pious, and orthodox divines, and that the people must leave the administration of the State to the Caliph absolutely, as being its representative. Máwardí lived at Baghdád during the period of Buwayhid ascendancy, a period described by Sir W. Muir in the following words: "The pages of our annalists are now almost entirely occupied with the political events of the day, in the guidance of which the Caliphs had seldom any concern, and which therefore need no mention here."631 Under the ‘Abbásid dynasty the mystical doctrines of the Ṣúfís were systematised and expounded. Some of the most important Arabic works of reference on Ṣúfiism are the Qútu ’l-Qulúb, or 'Food of Hearts,' by Abú Ṭálib al-Makkí Arabic authorities on Ṣúfiism. († 996 a.d.); the Kitábu ’l-Ta‘arruf li-Madhhabi ahli ’l-Taṣawwuf, or 'Book of Enquiry as to the Religion of the Súfís,' by Muḥammad b. Isḥáq al-Kalábádhí († circa 1000 a.d.); the Ṭabaqátu ’l-Ṣúfiyya, or 'Classes of the Ṣúfís,' by Abú ‘Abd al-Raḥmán al-Sulamí († 1021 a.d.); the Ḥilyatu ’l-Awliyá, or 'Adornment of the Saints,' by Abú Nu‘aym al-Iṣfahání († 1038 a.d.); the Risálatu ’l-Qushayriyya, or 'Qushayrite Tract,' by Abu ’l-Qásim al-Qushayrí of Naysábúr († 1074 a.d.); the Iḥyá’u ‘Ulúm al-Dín, or 'Revivification of the Religious Sciences,' by Ghazálí († 1111 a.d.); and the ‘Awárifu ’l-Ma‘árif, or 'Bounties of Knowledge,' by Shihábu ’l-Dín Abú Ḥafṣ ‘Umar al-Suhrawardí († 1234 a.d.)—a list which might easily be extended. In Dogmatic Ghazálí († 1111 a.d.). Theology there is none to compare with Abú Ḥámid al-Ghazálí, surnamed 'the Proof of Islam' (Ḥujjatu ’l-Islám). He is a figure of such towering importance that some detailed account of his life and opinions must be inserted in a book like this, GHAZÁLÍ339 which professes to illustrate the history of Muḥammadan thought. Here, however, we shall only give an outline of his biography in order to pave the way for discussion of his intellectual achievements and his far-reaching influence.
Omitting the major texts on Muslim Jurisprudence, which don't really have literary value in the broader sense, we can briefly mention al-Máwardí, a Sháfi‘ite lawyer, who wrote a famous political treatise—the Poetry, Literature, and Science338 Kitábu ’l-Aḥkám al-Sulṭániyya, or 'Book of the Principles of Government.' His perspective is purely theoretical. He argues that the Caliph should be Máwardí † 1058 A.D. elected by a group of knowledgeable, pious, and orthodox scholars, and that the people must completely entrust the governance of the State to the Caliph as its representative. Máwardí lived in Baghdad during the time of Buwayhid rule, which Sir W. Muir describes as follows: "The pages of our historians are now almost entirely filled with the political events of the day, in which the Caliphs had little involvement, making them unnecessary to mention here."631 Under the ‘Abbásid dynasty, the mystical teachings of the Ṣúfís were organized and explained. Some of the key Arabic reference works on Ṣúfiism include Qútu ’l-Qulúb, or 'Food of Hearts,' by Abú Ṭálib al-Makkí Arabic authorities on Sufism. († 996 AD); Kitábu ’l-Ta‘arruf li-Madhhabi ahli ’l-Taṣawwuf, or 'Book of Inquiry into the Religion of the Súfís,' by Muḥammad b. Isḥáq al-Kalábādhí († circa 1000 A.D.); Ṭabaqátu ’l-Ṣúfiyya, or 'Classes of the Ṣúfís,' by Abú ‘Abd al-Raḥmán al-Sulamí († 1021 AD); Ḥilyatu ’l-Awliyá, or 'Adornment of the Saints,' by Abú Nu‘aym al-Iṣfahání († 1038 AD); Risálatu ’l-Qushayriyya, or 'Qushayrite Tract,' by Abu ’l-Qásim al-Qushayrí of Naysábúr († 1074 AD); Iḥyá’u ‘Ulúm al-Dín, or 'Revivification of the Religious Sciences,' by Ghazálí († 1111 A.D.); and ‘Awárifu ’l-Ma‘árif, or 'Bounties of Knowledge,' by Shihábu ’l-Dín Abú Ḥafṣ ‘Umar al-Suhrawardí († 1234 AD)—a list that could easily be expanded. In Dogmatic Ghazálí († 1111 AD). Theology, there is no one to compare with Abú Ḥámid al-Ghazálí, known as 'the Proof of Islam' (Ḥujjatu ’l-Islám). He is such a significant figure that some detailed account of his life and views must be included in a book like this, Ghazali339 which aims to illustrate the history of Muḥammadan thought. Here, however, we will only provide a summary of his biography to set the stage for a discussion of his intellectual accomplishments and wide-ranging influence.
"In this year (505 a.h. = 1111 a.d.) died the Imám, who was the Ornament of the Faith and the Proof of Islam, Abú Ḥámid Life of Ghazálí according to the Shadharátu ’l-Dhahab. Muḥammad ... of Ṭús, the Sháfi‘ite. His death took place on the 14th of the Latter Jumádá at Ṭábarán, a village near Ṭús. He was then fifty-five years of age. Ghazzálí is equivalent to Ghazzál, like ‘Aṭṭárí (for ‘Aṭṭár) and Khabbází (for Khabbáz), in the dialect of the people of Khurásán632: so it is stated by the author of the ‘Ibar.633 Al-Isnawí says in his Ṭabaqát634:—Ghazzálí is an Imám by whose name breasts are dilated and souls are revived, and in whose literary productions the ink-horn exults and the paper quivers with joy; and at the hearing thereof voices are hushed and heads are bowed. He was born at Ṭús in the year 450 a.h. = 1058-1059 a.d. His father used to spin wool (yaghzilu ’l-ṣúf) and sell it in his shop. On his deathbed he committed his two sons, Ghazzálí himself and his brother Aḥmad, to the care of a pious Ṣúfí, who taught them writing and educated them until the money left him by their father was all spent. 'Then,' says Ghazzálí, 'we went to the college to learn divinity (fiqh) so that we might gain our livelihood.' After studying there for some time he journeyed to Abú Naṣr al-Ismá‘ílí in Jurján, then to the Imámu ’l-Ḥaramayn635 at Naysábúr, under whom he studied with such assiduity that he became the best scholastic of his contemporaries (ṣára anẓara ahli zamánihi), and he lectured ex POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE340 cathedrâ in his master's lifetime, and wrote books.... And on the death of his master he set out for the Camp636 and presented himself to the Niẓámu ’l-Mulk, whose assembly was the alighting-place of the learned and the destination of the leading divines and savants; and there, as was due to his high merit, he enjoyed the society of the principal doctors, and disputed with his opponents and rebutted them in spite of their eminence. So the Niẓámu ’l-Mulk inclined to him and showed him great honour, and his name flew through the world. Then, in the year '84 (1091 a.d.) he was called to a professorship in the Niẓámiyya College at Baghdád, where a splendid reception awaited him. His words reached far and wide, and his influence soon exceeded that of the Emírs and Viziers. But at last his lofty spirit recoiled from worldly vanities. He gave himself up to devotion and dervishhood, and set out, in the year '88 (1095 a.d.), for the Ḥijáz.637 On his return from the Pilgrimage he journeyed to Damascus and made his abode there for ten years in the minaret of the Congregational Mosque, and composed several works, of which the Iḥyá is said to be one. Then, after visiting Jerusalem and Alexandria, he returned to his home at Ṭús, intent on writing and worship and constant recitation of the Koran and dissemination of knowledge and avoidance of intercourse with men. The Vizier Fakhru ’l-Mulk,638 son of the Niẓámu ’l-Mulk, came to see him, and urged him by every means in his power to accept a professorship in the Niẓámiyya College at Naysábúr.639 Ghazzálí consented, but after teaching for a time, resigned the appointment and returned to end his days in his native town."
"In this year (505 a.m. = 1111 AD) the Imám, who was the Ornament of the Faith and the Proof of Islam, Abu Hamid The Life of Ghazálí according to the Shadharátu ’l-Dhahab. Muhammad ... of Tus, the Shafi'ite, passed away. His death occurred on the 14th of the Last Jumada in Tabaran, a village near Tus. He was fifty-five years old at the time. Ghazzálí is a variant of Ghazzál, similar to ‘Attári (for ‘Attár) and Khabbázi (for Khabbáz), in the dialect of the people of Khorasan632: as noted by the author of the ‘Ibar.633 Al-Isnawí mentions in his Ṭabaqát634:—Ghazzálí is an Imám by whose name hearts expand and spirits are revived, and in whose written works the ink rejoices and the paper trembles with excitement; at the sound of his words, voices fall silent and heads bow. He was born in Tus in the year 450 a.h. = 1058-1059 A.D.. His father used to spin wool (yaghzilu ’l-ṣúf) and sell it in his shop. On his deathbed, he entrusted his two sons, Ghazzálí himself and his brother Ahmad, to a devout Sufi, who taught them to write and educated them until all the inheritance left by their father was spent. 'Then,' says Ghazzálí, 'we went to the college to study theology (fiqh) so that we could earn a living.' After studying there for a while, he traveled to Abu Nasr al-Ismá‘ílí in Jurjan, then to the Imám of the Two Holy Sanctuaries635 in Naysabur, where he studied so diligently that he became the top scholar of his time (ṣára anẓara ahli zamánihi), lecturing ex Poetry, Literature, and Science340 cathedrâ while his master was still alive and writing books.... After the death of his master, he went to the Camp636 and presented himself to the Nizam al-Mulk, whose assembly was where scholars gathered and the leading theologians and scholars aimed to be; there, due to his exceptional talent, he mingled with the top doctors, debated with his opponents, and refuted them despite their status. So, the Nizam al-Mulk became fond of him and honored him greatly, and his name spread throughout the world. In the year '84 (1091 A.D.), he was invited to become a professor at the Nizamiya College in Baghdad, where he received a warm welcome. His words reached far and wide, and his influence quickly surpassed that of the Emirs and Viziers. However, eventually, his high spirit turned away from worldly distractions. He devoted himself to worship and asceticism and set off in the year '88 (1095 A.D.) for the Hijaz.637 After returning from the Pilgrimage, he traveled to Damascus and lived there for ten years in the minaret of the Congregational Mosque, composing several works, including the Iḥyá. Then, after visiting Jerusalem and Alexandria, he returned to his hometown of Tus, focused on writing, worship, continuous Quran recitation, spreading knowledge, and avoiding interactions with people. The Vizier Fakhru’l-Mulk,638 son of the Nizam al-Mulk, came to see him and urged him by every means possible to accept a professorship at the Nizamiya College in Naysabur.639 Ghazzálí agreed, but after teaching for a while, he resigned and returned to spend his remaining days in his native town."
Besides his magnum opus, the already-mentioned Iḥyá, in which he expounds theology and the ethics of religion from His principal works. the standpoint of the moderate Ṣúfí school, Ghazálí wrote a great number of important works, such as the Munqidh mina ’l-Ḍalál, or 'Deliverer from Error,' a sort of 'Apologia pro Vitâ Suâ'; the Kímiyá’u ’l-Sa‘ádat, or 'Alchemy of Happiness,' which was SHAHRASTÁNÍ341 originally written in Persian; and the Taháfutu ’l-Falásifa, or 'Collapse of the Philosophers,' a polemical treatise designed to refute and destroy the doctrines of Moslem philosophy. This work called forth a rejoinder from the celebrated Ibn Rushd (Averroes), who died at Morocco in 1198-1199 a.d.
Besides his magnum opus, the already-mentioned Iḥyá, where he discusses theology and the ethics of religion from the perspective of the moderate Ṣúfí school, Ghazálí wrote many important works, such as the Munqidh mina ’l-Ḍalāl, or 'Deliverer from Error,' which is like an 'Apologia pro Vitâ Suâ'; the Kímiyá’u ’l-Sa‘ádat, or 'Alchemy of Happiness,' originally written in Persian; and the Taháfutu ’l-Falásifa, or 'Collapse of the Philosophers,' a critical treatise aimed at refuting and dismantling the doctrines of Muslim philosophy. This work prompted a response from the famous Ibn Rushd (Averroes), who died in Morocco in 1198-1199 AD
Here we may notice two valuable works on the history of religion, both of which are generally known as Kitábu ’l-Milal wa-’l-Niḥal,640 that is to say, 'The Book of Religions and Sects,' by Ibn Ḥazm of Cordova († 1064 a.d.) and Abu ’l-Fatḥ al-Shahrastání († 1153 a.d.). Shahrastání's 'Book of Religions and Sects.' Ibn Ḥazm we shall meet with again in the chapter which deals specially with the history and literature of the Spanish Moslems. Shahrastání, as he is named after his birthplace, belonged to the opposite extremity of the Muḥammadan Empire, being a native of Khurásán, the huge Eastern province bounded by the Oxus. Cureton, who edited the Arabic text of the Kitábu ’l-Milal wa-’l-Niḥal (London, 1842-1846), gives the following outline of its contents:—
Here we can see two important works on the history of religion, both commonly referred to as Kitábu ’l-Milal wa-’l-Niḥal, which means 'The Book of Religions and Sects,' by Ibn Ḥazm of Cordova († 1064 AD) and Abu ’l-Fatḥ al-Shahrastání († 1153 A.D.). Shahrastání's 'Book of Religions and Sects.' We'll encounter Ibn Ḥazm again in the chapter that focuses specifically on the history and literature of the Spanish Muslims. Shahrastání, named after his birthplace, was from the opposite side of the Muslim Empire, being a native of Khurásán, a vast Eastern province bordered by the Oxus. Cureton, who edited the Arabic text of the Kitábu ’l-Milal wa-’l-Niḥal (London, 1842-1846), provides the following outline of its contents:—
After five introductory chapters, the author proceeds to arrange his book into two great divisions; the one comprising the Religious, the other the Philosophical Sects. The former of these contains an account of the various Sects of the followers of Muḥammad, and likewise of those to whom a true revelation had been made (the Ahlu ’l-Kitáb, or 'People of the Scripture'), that is, Jews and Christians; and of those who had a doubtful or pretended revelation (man lahú shubhatu ’l-Kitáb), such as the Magi and the Manichæans. The second division comprises an account of the philosophical opinions of the Sabæans (Ṣábians), which are mainly set forth in a very interesting dialogue between a Sabæan and an orthodox Muḥammadan; of the tenets of various Greek Philosophers and some of the Fathers of the Christian Church; and also of the Muḥammadan doctors, more particularly of the system of Ibn Síná or Avicenna, which the author explains at considerable length. The work terminates with an account of the tenets of the Arabs before the commencement of Islamism, and of the religion of the people of India.
After five introductory chapters, the author organizes his book into two main sections: the Religious and the Philosophical Sects. The first section includes a discussion of the various Sects of Muhammad's followers, as well as those who received a genuine revelation (the Ahlu ’l-Kitáb, or 'People of the Scripture'), namely Jews and Christians; and those who had a questionable or claimed revelation (man lahú shubhatu ’l-Kitáb), like the Magi and the Manichæans. The second section provides an overview of the philosophical views of the Sabæans (Ṣábians), presented in a compelling dialogue between a Sabæan and an orthodox Muslim; it also covers the beliefs of different Greek Philosophers and some of the early Christian Church Fathers; and focuses on the Muslim scholars, particularly the ideas of Ibn Síná or Avicenna, which the author explores in detail. The work concludes with a discussion of the beliefs of the Arabs before the rise of Islam and the religion of the people of India.
POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE342 The science of grammar took its rise in the cities of Baṣra and Kúfa, which were founded not long after Muḥammad's death, and which remained the chief centres of Arabian life Grammar and philology. and thought outside the peninsula until they were eclipsed by the great ‘Abbásid capital. In both towns the population consisted of Bedouin Arabs, belonging to different tribes and speaking many different dialects, while there were also thousands of artisans and clients who spoke Persian as their mother-tongue, so that the classical idiom was peculiarly exposed to corrupting influences. If the pride and delight of the Arabs in their noble language led them to regard the maintenance of its purity as a national duty, they were equally bound by their religious convictions to take decisive measures for ensuring the correct pronunciation and interpretation of that "miracle of Divine eloquence," the Arabic Koran. To this latter motive the invention of grammar is traditionally ascribed. The inventor is related to have been Abu ’l-Aswad al-Du’ilí, who died at Baṣra during the Umayyad period. "Abu The invention of Arabic grammar. ’l-Aswad, having been asked where he had acquired the science of grammar, answered that he had learned the rudiments of it from ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib. It is said that he never made known any of the principles which he had received from ‘Alí till Ziyád641 sent to him the order to compose something which might serve as a guide to the public and enable them to understand the Book of God. He at first asked to be excused, but on hearing a man recite the following passage out of the Koran, anna ’lláha baríun mina ´l-mushrikína wa-rasúluhu,642 which last word the reader pronounced rasúlihi, he exclaimed, 'I never thought that things would have come to this.' He then returned to Ziyád and THE ARAB GRAMMARIANS343 said, 'I will do what you ordered.'"643 The Baṣra school of grammarians which Abu ’l-Aswad is said to have founded is older than the rival school of Kúfa and surpassed it in fame. Its most prominent representatives were The philogists of Baṣra. Abú ‘Amr b. al-‘Alá († 770 a.d.), a diligent and profound student of the Koran, who on one occasion burned all his collections of old poetry, &c., and abandoned himself to devotion; Khalíl b. Aḥmad, inventor of the Arabic system of metres and author of the first Arabic lexicon (the Kitábu ’l-‘Ayn), which, however, he did not live to complete; the Persian Síbawayhi, whose Grammar, entitled 'The Book of Síbawayhi,' is universally celebrated; the great Humanists al-Aṣma‘í and Abú ‘Ubayda who flourished under Hárún al-Rashid; al-Mubarrad, about a century later, whose best-known work, the Kámil, has been edited by Professor William Wright; his contemporary al-Sukkarí, a renowned collector and critic of old Arabian poetry; and Ibn Durayd († 934 a.d.), a distinguished philologist, genealogist, and poet, who received a pension from the Caliph Muqtadir in recognition of his services on behalf of science, and whose principal works, in addition to the famous ode known as the Maqṣúra, are a voluminous lexicon (al-Jamhara fi ’l-Lugha) and a treatise on the genealogies of the Arab tribes (Kitábu ’l-Ishtiqáq).
Poetry, Literature, and Science342 The study of grammar began in the cities of Baṣra and Kúfa, established shortly after Muḥammad's death, and these cities became the main centers of Arabian culture and thought outside the Arabian Peninsula until they were overshadowed by the great ‘Abbásid capital. Both towns were populated by Bedouin Arabs from various tribes who spoke different dialects, alongside thousands of artisans and clients who spoke Persian as their first language, making the classical language particularly vulnerable to distortions. While the Arabs took pride in their beautiful language and saw preserving its purity as a national obligation, their religious beliefs also compelled them to take definitive steps to ensure the correct pronunciation and interpretation of the "miracle of Divine eloquence," the Arabic Koran. This latter reason is traditionally credited as the motivation behind the invention of grammar. The inventor is said to be Abu ’l-Aswad al-Du’ilí, who passed away in Baṣra during the Umayyad period. When asked where he learned grammar, Abu ’l-Aswad claimed he had picked up the basics from ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib. It is said that he never revealed any principles he learned from ‘Alí until Ziyád641 instructed him to write something that could guide the public in understanding the Book of God. He initially declined, but after hearing a man recite the following Koranic passage, anna ’lláha baríun mina ´l-mushrikína wa-rasúluhu,642 where the reader pronounced the last word as rasúlihi, he exclaimed, "I never thought it would come to this." He then went back to Ziyád and said, "I will do what you asked.""643 The Baṣra school of grammarians, which Abu ’l-Aswad is said to have founded, predates the competing school of Kúfa and was more well-known. Its most notable figures included The linguists of Baṣra. Abú ‘Amr b. al-‘Alá († 770 A.D.), a dedicated and thorough student of the Koran, who once burned all his poetry collections and devoted himself to worship; Khalíl b. Aḥmad, who created the Arabic system of poetry meters and authored the first Arabic dictionary (the Kitábu ’l-‘Ayn), although he didn’t complete it; the Persian Síbawayhi, whose Grammar, titled 'The Book of Síbawayhi,' is highly regarded; the renowned Humanists al-Aṣma‘í and Abú ‘Ubayda, who flourished under Hárún al-Rashid; al-Mubarrad, about a century later, known for his work Kámil, which was edited by Professor William Wright; his contemporary al-Sukkarí, a famous collector and critic of ancient Arabian poetry; and Ibn Durayd († 934 A.D.), an esteemed philologist, genealogist, and poet, who received a stipend from Caliph Muqtadir for his contributions to scholarship, as well as notable works including the famous poem Maqṣúra, a comprehensive lexicon (al-Jamhara fi ’l-Lugha), and a treatise on the genealogies of Arab tribes (Kitábu ’l-Ishtiqáq).
Against these names the school of Kúfa can set al-Kisá’í, a Persian savant who was entrusted by Hárún al-Rashíd The philogists of Kúfa. with the education of his sons Amín and Ma’mún; al-Farrá († 822 a.d.), a pupil and compatriot of al-Kisá’í; al-Mufaḍḍal al-Ḍabbí, a favourite of the Caliph Mahdí, for whom he compiled an excellent anthology of Pre-islamic poems (al-Mufaḍḍaliyyát), which has already been noticed644; Ibnu ’l-Sikkít, whose outspoken partiality for the House of ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib caused him to be brutally trampled to death by the Turkish POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE344 guards of the tyrant Mutawakkil (858 a.d.); and Tha‘lab, head of the Kúfa school in his time († 904 a.d.), of whose rivalry with al-Mubarrad many stories are told. A contemporary, Abú Bakr b. Abi ’l-Azhar, said in one of his poems:—
Against these names, the Kúfa school can present al-Kisá’í, a Persian scholar who was entrusted by Hárún al-Rashíd with the education of his sons Amín and Ma’mún; al-Farrá († 822 a.d.), a student and contemporary of al-Kisá’í; al-Mufaḍḍal al-Ḍabbí, a favorite of Caliph Mahdí, for whom he compiled an excellent collection of Pre-Islamic poems (al-Mufaḍḍaliyyát), which has already been mentioned; Ibnu ’l-Sikkít, whose open support for the House of ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib led to him being brutally trampled to death by the Turkish guards of the tyrant Mutawakkil (858 a.d.); and Tha‘lab, head of the Kúfa school in his time († 904 a.d.), known for his rivalry with al-Mubarrad, of which many stories are told. A contemporary, Abú Bakr b. Abi ’l-Azhar, mentioned in one of his poems:—
Reference has been made in a former chapter to some of the earliest Humanists, e.g., Ḥammád al-Ráwiya († 776 a.d.) and his slightly younger contemporary, Khalaf al-Aḥmar, to their inestimable labours in rescuing the old poetry from oblivion, and to the unscrupulous methods which they sometimes employed.646 Among their successors, who flourished in the Golden Age of Islam, under the first ‘Abbásids, the place of honour belongs to Abú ‘Ubayda († about 825 a.d.) and al-Asma‘í († about 830 a.d.).
Reference has been made in a previous chapter to some of the earliest Humanists, e.g., Ḥammád al-Ráwiya († 776 A.D.) and his slightly younger contemporary, Khalaf al-Aḥmar, regarding their invaluable efforts in preserving ancient poetry from being forgotten, and to the questionable methods they sometimes used.646 Among their successors, who thrived during the Golden Age of Islam under the first ‘Abbásids, the top spot goes to Abú ‘Ubayda († around 825 AD) and al-Asma‘í († around 830A.D.).
Abú ‘Ubayda Ma‘mar b. al-Muthanná was of Jewish-Persian race, and maintained in his writings the cause of the Abú ‘Ubayda. Shu‘úbites against the Arab national party, for which reason he is erroneously described as a Khárijite.647 The rare expressions of the Arabic language, the history of the Arabs and their conflicts were his predominant study—"neither in heathen nor Muḥammadan times," he once boasted, "have two horses met in battle but that I possess information about them and their riders"648; yet, with all his learning, he was not always able to recite a verse without mangling it; even in reading the Koran, with the book ABÚ UBAYDA AND AṢMA‘Í345 before his eyes, he made mistakes.649 Our knowledge of Arabian antiquity is drawn, to a large extent, from the traditions collected by him which are preserved in the Kitábu ’l-Aghání and elsewhere. He left nearly two hundred works, of which a long but incomplete catalogue occurs in the Fihrist (pp. 53-54). Abú ‘Ubayda was summoned by the Caliph Aṣma‘í. Hárún al-Rashíd to Baghdád, where he became acquainted with Aṣma‘í. There was a standing feud between them, due in part to difference of character650 and in part to personal jealousies. ‘Abdu ’l-Malik b. Qurayb al-Aṣma‘í was, like his rival, a native of Baṣra. Although he may have been excelled by others of his contemporaries in certain branches of learning, none exhibited in such fine perfection the varied literary culture which at that time was so highly prized and so richly rewarded. Whereas Abú ‘Ubayda was dreaded for his sharp tongue and sarcastic humour, Aṣma‘í had all the accomplishments and graces of a courtier. Abú Nuwás, the first great poet of the ‘Abbásid period, said that Aṣma‘í was a nightingale to charm those who heard him with his melodies. In court circles, where the talk often turned on philological matters, he was a favourite guest, and the Caliph would send for him to decide any abstruse question connected with literature which no one present was able to answer. Of his numerous writings on linguistic and antiquarian themes several have come down to us, e.g., 'The Book of Camels' (Kitábu ’l-Ibil), 'The Book of Horses' (Kitábu ’l-Khayl), and 'The Book of the Making of Man' (Kitábu Khalqi ’l-Insán), a treatise which shows that the Arabs of the desert had acquired a considerable knowledge of human anatomy. His work as editor, commentator, and critic of Arabian poetry forms (it has been said) the basis of nearly all that has since been written on the subject.
Abú ‘Ubayda Ma‘mar b. al-Muthanná was of Jewish-Persian descent and advocated for the Shu‘úbites against the Arab nationalists in his writings, which is why he is mistakenly referred to as a Khárijite.647 He focused primarily on the rare expressions of Arabic, the history of the Arabs, and their conflicts—he once proudly claimed, “In neither pagan nor Islamic times have two horses met in battle without me knowing about them and their riders.”648; yet, despite his extensive knowledge, he often struggled to recite verses correctly; even while reading the Koran, he made errors with the book Abu Ubaidah and Asma'i345 right in front of him.649 Much of what we know about ancient Arabia comes from the traditions he collected, which are found in the Kitábu ’l-Aghání and other works. He authored nearly two hundred pieces, and a lengthy but incomplete list of them can be found in the Fihrist (pp. 53-54). Abú ‘Ubayda was called to Baghdad by the Caliph Aṣmaʿī. Hárún al-Rashíd, where he met Aṣma‘í. They had a longstanding rivalry, partly due to their differing personalities650 and partly due to personal jealousies. ‘Abdu ’l-Malik b. Qurayb al-Aṣma‘í, like his rival, was from Baṣra. While others of his time may have surpassed him in specific areas of knowledge, none matched his diverse literary culture, which was highly valued and generously rewarded. Abú ‘Ubayda was known for his sharp tongue and sarcastic humor, while Aṣma‘í possessed all the skills and charm of a courtier. Abú Nuwás, the first great poet of the ‘Abbásid era, referred to Aṣma‘í as the nightingale who enchanted listeners with his songs. In court circles, where discussions often revolved around linguistic topics, he was a popular attendee, and the Caliph would call on him to settle any complex literary questions that stumped everyone else. Several of his many writings on language and history have survived, such as 'The Book of Camels' (Kitábu ’l-Ibil), 'The Book of Horses' (Kitábu ’l-Khayl), and 'The Book of the Making of Man' (Kitábu Khalqi ’l-Insán), a work indicating that desert Arabs had significant knowledge of human anatomy. His role as an editor, commentator, and critic of Arabian poetry is considered the foundation for nearly all subsequent works on the subject.
POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE346 Belles-lettres (Adab) and literary history are represented by a whole series of valuable works. Only a few of the most Ibnu ’l-Muqaffa‘ († circa 760 a.d.). important can be mentioned here, and that in a very summary manner. The Persian Rúzbih, better known as ‘Abdulláh Ibnu ’l-Muqaffa‘, who was put to death by order of the Caliph Manṣúr, made several translations from the Pehleví or Middle-Persian literature into Arabic. We possess a specimen of his powers in the famous Book of Kalíla and Dimna, which is ultimately derived from the Sanscrit Fables of Bidpai. The Arabic version is one of the oldest prose works in that language, and is justly regarded as a model of elegant style, though it has not the pungent brevity which marks true Arabian eloquence. Ibn Ibn Qutayba († 899 a.d.). Qutayba, whose family came from Merv, held for a time the office of Cadi at Dínawar, and lived at Baghdád in the latter half of the ninth century. We have more than once cited his 'Book of General Knowledge' (Kitábu ’l-Ma‘árif)651 and his 'Book of Poetry and Poets,' (Kitábu ’l-Shi‘r wa-’l-Shu‘ará), and may add here the Adabu ’l-Kátib, or 'Accomplishments of the Secretary,'652 a manual of stylistic, dealing with orthography, orthoepy, lexicography, and the like; and the ‘Uyúnu ’l-Akhbár, or 'Choice Histories,'653 a work in ten chapters, each of which is devoted to a special theme such as Government, War, Nobility, Friendship, Women, &c. ‘Amr b. Baḥr al-Jáḥiẓ of Baṣra was a celebrated Jáḥiẓ († 869 a.d.). freethinker, and gave his name to a sect of the Mu‘tazilites (al-Jáḥiẓiyya).654 He composed numerous books of an anecdotal and entertaining character. Ibn Khallikán singles out as his finest and most instructive works the Kitábu ’l-Ḥayawán ('Book of Animals'), and the BELLES-LETTRES347 Kitábu ’l-Bayán wa-’l-Tabyín ('Book of Eloquence and Exposition'), which is a popular treatise on rhetoric. It so happens—and the fact is not altogether fortuitous—that extremely valuable contributions to the literary history of the Arabs were made by two writers connected with the Ibn ‘Abdi Rabbihi († 940 a.d.). Umayyad House. Ibn ‘Abdi Rabbihi of Cordova, who was descended from an enfranchised slave of the Spanish Umayyad Caliph, Hishám b. ‘Abd al-Raḥmán (788-796 a.d.), has left us a miscellaneous anthology entitled al-‘Iqd al-Faríd, or 'The Unique Necklace,' which is divided into twenty-five books, each bearing the name of a different gem, and "contains something on every subject." Though Abu ’l-Faraj ‘Alí, the Abu ’l-Faraj al-Iṣfahání († 967 a.d.). author of the Kitábu ’l-Aghání, was born at Iṣfahán, he was an Arab of the Arabs, being a member of the tribe Quraysh and a lineal descendant of Marwán, the last Umayyad Caliph. Coming to Baghdád, he bent all his energies to the study of Arabian antiquity, and towards the end of his life found a generous patron in al-Muhallabí, the Vizier of the Buwayhid sovereign, Mu‘izzu ’l-Dawla. His minor works are cast in the shade by his great 'Book of Songs.' This may be described as a history of all the Arabian poetry that had been set to music down to the author's time. It is based on a collection of one hundred melodies which was made for the Caliph Hárún al-Rashíd, but to these Abu ’l-Faraj has added many others chosen by himself. After giving the words and the airs attached to them, he relates the lives of the poets and musicians by whom they were composed, and takes occasion to introduce a vast quantity of historical traditions and anecdotes, including much ancient and modern verse. It is said that the Ṣáḥib Ibn ‘Abbád,655 when travelling, used to take thirty camel-loads of books about with him, but on receiving the Aghání he contented POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE348 himself with this one book and dispensed with all the rest.656 The chief man of letters of the next generation was Abú Mansúr al-Tha‘álibí (the Furrier) of Naysábúr. Tha‘álibí († 1037 a.d.). Notwithstanding that most of his works are unscientific compilations, designed to amuse the public rather than to impart solid instruction, his famous anthology of recent and contemporary poets—the Yatímatu ’l-Dahr, or 'Solitaire of the Time'—supplies indubitable proof of his fine scholarship and critical taste. Successive continuations of the Yatíma were written by al-Bákharzí († 1075 a.d.) in the Dumyatu ’l-Qaṣr, or 'Statue of the Palace'; by Abu ’l-Ma‘álí al-Ḥaẓírí († 1172 a.d.) in the Zínatu ’l-Dahr, or 'Ornament of the Time'; and by the favourite of Saladin, ‘Imádu ’l-Dín al-Kátib al-Iṣfahání († 1201 a.d.), in the Kharídatu ’l-Qaṣr, or 'Virgin Pearl of the Palace.' From the tenth century onward the study of philology proper began to decline, while on the other hand those sciences which formerly grouped themselves round philology now became independent, were cultivated with brilliant success, and in a short time reached their zenith.
Poetry, Literature, and Science346 Belles-lettres (Adab) and literary history are shown through a series of valuable works. Here are just a few of the most important, mentioned briefly. The Persian Rúzbih, better known as ‘Abdulláh Ibnu ’l-Muqaffa‘, who was executed on orders from Caliph Manṣūr, translated several texts from Pehleví or Middle-Persian literature into Arabic. We have a sample of his skills in the famous Book of Kalíla and Dimna, which ultimately comes from the Sanskrit Fables of Bidpai. The Arabic version is one of the oldest prose works in that language and is rightly considered a model of elegant style, although it lacks the sharp brevity that characterizes true Arabian eloquence. Ibn Ibn Qutayba († 899 AD). Qutayba, whose family was from Merv, served as a Cadi in Dínawar for a time and lived in Baghdád during the latter half of the ninth century. His 'Book of General Knowledge' (Kitábu ’l-Ma‘árif)651 and his 'Book of Poetry and Poets' (Kitábu ’l-Shi‘r wa-’l-Shu‘ará) have been referenced multiple times, along with the Adabu ’l-Kátib, or 'Accomplishments of the Secretary,'652 a manual covering stylistics, orthography, phonetics, lexicography, and more; as well as the ‘Uyúnu ’l-Akhbár, or 'Choice Histories,'653 a ten-chapter work, with each chapter focusing on specific themes such as Government, War, Nobility, Friendship, Women, etc. ‘Amr b. Baḥr al-Jáḥiẓ from Baṣra was a well-known Jáḥiẓ († 869 CE). freethinker, lending his name to a group within the Mu‘tazilites (al-Jáḥiẓiyya).654 He wrote many entertaining and anecdotal books. Ibn Khallikán highlights his best and most enlightening works as the Kitábu ’l-Ḥayawán ('Book of Animals') and the Kitábu ’l-Bayán wa-’l-Tabyín ('Book of Eloquence and Exposition'), which serves as a well-regarded treatise on rhetoric. Coincidentally, two writers associated with the Ibn ‘Abdi Rabbihi († 940 CE). Umayyad House made significant contributions to the literary history of the Arabs. Ibn ‘Abdi Rabbihi from Cordova, a descendant of a freed slave of the Spanish Umayyad Caliph, Hishám b. ‘Abd al-Raḥmán (788-796 A.D.), produced a diverse anthology called al-‘Iqd al-Faríd, or 'The Unique Necklace,' which is divided into twenty-five books, each named after a different gem, and "contains something on every subject." Although Abu ’l-Faraj ‘Alí, the Abu’l-Faraj al-Iṣfahání († 967 AD). author of the Kitábu ’l-Aghání, was born in Iṣfahán, he was undeniably Arab, being a member of the Quraysh tribe and a direct descendant of Marwán, the last Umayyad Caliph. After moving to Baghdád, he dedicated himself to studying Arabian antiquity and later found a generous patron in al-Muhallabí, the Vizier of the Buwayhid ruler Mu‘izzu ’l-Dawla. His lesser works pale in comparison to his major work, the 'Book of Songs.' This book can be viewed as a history of all Arabian poetry set to music up to the author's time. It is based on a collection of one hundred melodies created for Caliph Hárún al-Rashíd, but Abu ’l-Faraj supplemented it with many additional pieces he chose himself. After presenting the lyrics and melodies, he recounts the lives of the poets and musicians who created them, while also introducing a wealth of historical context and anecdotes, including much ancient and modern poetry. It’s said that the Ṣáḥib Ibn ‘Abbád,655 when traveling, would carry thirty camel-loads of books, but upon receiving the Aghání, he chose to travel with just that one book and left the rest behind.656 The leading literary figure of the next generation was Abú Mansúr al-Tha‘álibí (the Furrier) from Naysábúr. Tha'álibí († 1037 A.D.). While most of his works are unscientific compilations aimed more at entertainment than serious instruction, his famous anthology of contemporary poets—the Yatímatu ’l-Dahr, or 'Solitaire of the Time'—provides clear evidence of his excellent scholarship and critical taste. Successive extensions of the Yatíma were completed by al-Bákharzí († 1075 A.D.) in the Dumyatu ’l-Qaṣr, or 'Statue of the Palace'; by Abu ’l-Ma‘álí al-Ḥaẓírí († 1172 AD) in the Zínatu ’l-Dahr, or 'Ornament of the Time'; and by the favored of Saladin, ‘Imádu ’l-Dín al-Kátib al-Iṣfahání († 1201 A.D.), in the Kharídatu ’l-Qaṣr, or 'Virgin Pearl of the Palace.' From the tenth century onward, formal philology began to decline, while the sciences that once revolved around philology gained independence, were successfully cultivated, and rapidly reached their peak.
The elements of History are found (1) in Pre-islamic traditions and (2) in the Ḥadíth of the Prophet, but the idea of History. historical composition on a grand scale was probably suggested to the Arabs by Persian models such as the Pehleví Khudáy-náma, or 'Book of Kings,' which Ibnu ’l-Muqaffa‘ turned into Arabic in the eighth century of our era under the title of Siyaru Mulúki ’l-‘Ajam, that is, 'The History of the Kings of Persia.'
The elements of history can be found (1) in pre-Islamic traditions and (2) in the Ḥadíth of the Prophet, but the concept of large-scale historical writing was likely inspired for the Arabs by Persian models like the Pehleví Khudáy-náma, or 'Book of Kings,' which Ibnu ’l-Muqaffa‘ translated into Arabic in the eighth century of our era under the title Siyaru Mulúki ’l-‘Ajam, meaning 'The History of the Kings of Persia.'
Under the first head Hishám Ibnu ’l-Kalbí († 819 a.d.) and his father Muḥammad deserve particular mention as painstaking and trustworthy recorders.
Under the first heading, Hishám Ibnu ’l-Kalbí († 819 A.D.) and his father Muḥammad are especially notable for being careful and reliable recorders.
Historical traditions relating to the Prophet were put in BIOGRAPHERS AND HISTORIANS349 writing at an early date (see p. 247). The first biography of Muḥammad (Síratu Rasúli ’lláh), compiled by Ibn Isḥáq, Histories of the Prophet and his Companions. who died in the reign of Manṣúr (768 a.d.), has come down to us only in the recension made by Ibn Hishám († 834 a.d.). This work as well as those of al-Wáqidí († 823 a.d.) and Ibn Sa‘d († 845 a.d.) have been already noticed.
Historical traditions about the Prophet were documented Biographers and historians349 early on (see p. 247). The first biography of Muḥammad (Síratu Rasúli ’lláh), put together by Ibn Isḥáq, The stories of the Prophet and his Companions. who died during Manṣúr's reign (768 A.D.), has only survived in the version edited by Ibn Hishám († 834 A.D.). This work, along with those of al-Wáqidí († 823 A.D.) and Ibn Sa‘d († 845 CE), has been previously mentioned.
Other celebrated historians of the ‘Abbásid period are the following.
Other notable historians of the Abbasid period include the following.
Aḥmad b. Yaḥyá al-Baládhurí († 892 a.d.), a Persian, wrote an account of the early Muḥammadan conquests (Kitábu Baládhurí. Futúḥi ´l-Buldán), which has been edited by De Goeje, and an immense chronicle based on genealogical principles, 'The Book of the Lineages of the Nobles' (Kitábu Ansábi ’l-Ashráf), of which two volumes are extant.657
Aḥmad b. Yaḥyá al-Baládhurí († 892 A.D.), a Persian, wrote an account of the early Muslim conquests (Kitábu Baláldhuri. Futúḥi ´l-Buldán), which was edited by De Goeje, and a large chronicle based on genealogical principles, 'The Book of the Lineages of the Nobles' (Kitábu Ansábi ’l-Ashráf), of which two volumes still exist.657
Abú Ḥánífa Aḥmad al-Dínawarí († 895 a.d.) was also of Íránian descent. His 'Book of Long Histories' (Kitábu Dínawarí. ’l-Akhbár al-Ṭiwál) deals largely with the national legend of Persia, and is written throughout from the Persian point of view.
Abú Ḥánífa Aḥmad al-Dínawarí († 895 AD) was of Iranian descent. His 'Book of Long Histories' (Kitábu Dínawarí. ’l-Akhbár al-Ṭiwál) focuses mainly on the national legend of Persia and is written entirely from a Persian perspective.
Ibn Wáḍiḥ al-Ya‘qúbí, a contemporary of Dínawarí, produced an excellent compendium of universal history, which Ya‘qúbí. is specially valuable because its author, being a follower of the House of ‘Alí, has preserved the ancient and unfalsified Shí‘ite tradition. His work has been edited in two volumes by Professor Houtsma (Leyden, 1883).
Ibn Wáḍiḥ al-Ya‘qúbí, a contemporary of Dínawarí, created an impressive collection of world history, which Ya'qúbí. is particularly valuable because its author, a supporter of the House of ‘Alí, has maintained the ancient and authentic Shí‘ite tradition. His work was edited in two volumes by Professor Houtsma (Leyden, 1883).
The Annals of Ṭabarí, edited by De Goeje and other European scholars (Leyden, 1879-1898), and the Golden Meadows658 (Murúju ’l-Dhahab) of Mas‘údí, which Pavet de POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE350 Courteille and Barbier de Meynard published with a French translation (Paris, 1861-1877), have been frequently cited in the foregoing pages; and since these two authors are not only the greatest historians of the Muḥammadan East but also (excepting, possibly, Ibn Khaldún) the most eminent of all who devoted themselves to this branch of Arabic literature, we must endeavour to make the reader more closely acquainted with them.
The Annals of Ṭabarí, edited by De Goeje and other European scholars (Leyden, 1879-1898), and the Golden Meadows658 (Murúju ’l-Dhahab) by Mas‘údí, which Pavet de Courteille and Barbier de Meynard published with a French translation (Paris, 1861-1877), have been frequently referenced in the previous sections; and since these two authors are not only the leading historians of the Muḥammadan East but also (possibly excepting Ibn Khaldún) the most distinguished of all who focused on this aspect of Arabic literature, we should strive to give the reader a better understanding of them.
Abú Ja‘far Muḥammad b. Jarír was born in 838-839 a.d. at Ámul in Ṭabaristán, the mountainous province lying along Ṭabarí (838-923 a.d.). the south coast of the Caspian Sea; whence the name, Ṭabarí, by which he is usually known.659 At this time ‘Iráq was still the principal focus of Muḥammadan culture, so that a poet could say:—
Abú Ja‘far Muḥammad b. Jarír was born in 838-839 A.D. in Ámul, in Ṭabaristán, a mountainous area along the Ṭabarí (838-923 CE). south coast of the Caspian Sea; from which he gets the name Ṭabarí, by which he's mostly known.659 At this time, ‘Iráq was still the main center of Muḥammadan culture, so a poet could say:—
Thither the young Ṭabarí came to complete his education. He travelled by way of Rayy to Baghdád, visited other neighbouring towns, and extended his tour to Syria and Egypt. Although his father sent him a yearly allowance, it did not always arrive punctually, and he himself relates that on one occasion he procured bread by selling the sleeves of his shirt. Fortunately, at Baghdád he was introduced to ‘Ubaydulláh b. Yaḥyá, the Vizier of Mutawakkil, who engaged him as tutor for his son. How long he held this post is uncertain, but he was only twenty-three years of age when his patron went out of office. Fifteen years later we find him, penniless once more, in Cairo ṬABARÍ351 (876-877 a.d.). He soon, however, returned to Baghdád, where he passed the remainder of his life in teaching and writing. Modest, unselfish, and simple in his habits, he diffused his encyclopædic knowledge with an almost superhuman industry. During forty years, it is said, he wrote forty leaves every day. His great works are the Ta’ríkhu ´l-Rusul wa-’l-Mulúk, or 'Annals of the Apostles and the Kings,' and his Tafsír, or 'Commentary on the Koran.' Both, even in their present shape, are books of enormous extent, yet it seems likely that both were originally composed on a far larger scale and were abbreviated by the author for general use. His pupils, we are told, flatly refused to read the first editions with him, whereupon he exclaimed: "Enthusiasm for learning is dead!" The History of Ṭabarí, from the Creation to the year 302 a.h. = 915 a.d., is distinguished by "completeness of detail, accuracy, and the truly stupendous learning of its author that is revealed throughout, and that makes the Annals a vast storehouse of valuable information for the historian as well as for the student of Islam."661 It is arranged chronologically, the events being tabulated under the year (of the Muḥammadan era) in which they occurred. Moreover, it has a very peculiar form. "Each important fact is related, if possible, by an eye-witness or contemporary, whose account came down through a series of narrators to the author. If he has obtained more than one account of a fact, with more or less important modifications, through several series of narrators, he communicates them all to the reader in extenso. Thus we are enabled to consider the facts from more than one point of view, and to acquire a vivid and clear notion of them."662 According to modern ideas, Ṭabarí's compilation is not so much a history as a priceless collection of original documents placed side by side without any attempt to construct a critical POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE352 and continuous narrative. At first sight one can hardly see the wood for the trees, but on closer study the essential features gradually emerge and stand out in bold relief from amidst the multitude of insignificant circumstances which lend freshness and life to the whole. Ṭabarí suffered the common fate of standard historians. His work was abridged and popularised, the isnáds or chains of authorities were suppressed, and the various parallel accounts were combined by subsequent writers into a single version.663 Of the Annals, as it left the author's hands, no entire copy exists anywhere, but many odd volumes are preserved in different parts of the world. The Leyden edition is based on these scattered MSS., which luckily comprise the whole work with the exception of a few not very serious lacunæ.
Thither the young Ṭabarí came to complete his education. He traveled via Rayy to Baghdad, visited other nearby towns, and even extended his journey to Syria and Egypt. Although his father sent him a yearly allowance, it didn't always arrive on time, and he himself recounts that on one occasion he got bread by selling the sleeves of his shirt. Fortunately, in Baghdad, he was introduced to ‘Ubaydulláh b. Yaḥyá, the Vizier of Mutawakkil, who hired him as a tutor for his son. It's unclear how long he held this position, but he was only twenty-three when his patron lost office. Fifteen years later, we find him broke again in Cairo (876-877 a.d.). He soon returned to Baghdad, where he spent the rest of his life teaching and writing. Modest, generous, and simple in his ways, he shared his vast knowledge with almost superhuman determination. It is said that for forty years, he wrote forty pages every day. His significant works are the Ta’ríkhu ´l-Rusul wa-’l-Mulúk, or 'Annals of the Apostles and the Kings,' and his Tafsír, or 'Commentary on the Koran.' Both, even in their current form, are incredibly extensive, yet it seems likely that both were originally written on a much larger scale and were shortened by the author for general use. His students reportedly refused to read the first editions with him, prompting him to exclaim, "Enthusiasm for learning is dead!" The History of Ṭabarí, from the Creation to the year 302 a.h. = 915 a.d., is known for its "completeness of detail, accuracy, and the truly enormous scholarship of its author that is evident throughout, making the Annals a vast repository of valuable information for both historians and students of Islam." It is organized chronologically, with events listed under the year (of the Muḥammadan era) in which they occurred. Additionally, it has a very distinctive format. "Each important fact is described, if possible, by an eyewitness or contemporary, whose account was passed down through a series of narrators to the author. If he has received more than one version of a fact, with varying degrees of importance and alterations, through several series of narrators, he shares them all with the reader in extenso. This allows us to look at the facts from multiple perspectives and gain a vivid and clear understanding of them." According to modern views, Ṭabarí's compilation is more of a priceless collection of original documents placed side by side rather than a history, with no attempt to create a critical and continuous narrative. At first glance, it's hard to see the main points amidst the details, but closer examination reveals the essential features that stand out boldly against the plethora of minor details that add freshness and life to the entire work. Ṭabarí faced the usual challenges of standard historians. His work was abridged and popularized, the isnáds or chains of authority were removed, and the various parallel accounts were combined by later writers into a single version. There is no complete copy of the Annals as it originally was, but many separate volumes are preserved in different parts of the world. The Leyden edition is based on these scattered manuscripts, which fortuitously include the entire work except for a few minor gaps.
‘Alí b. Ḥusayn, a native of Baghdád, was called Mas‘údí after one of the Prophet's Companions, ‘Abdulláh b. Mas‘úd, Mas‘údí († 956 a.d.). to whom he traced his descent. Although we possess only a small remnant of his voluminous writings, no better proof can be desired of the vast and various erudition which he gathered not from books alone, but likewise from long travel in almost every part of Asia. Among other places, he visited Armenia, India, Ceylon, Zanzibar, and Madagascar, and he appears to have sailed in Chinese waters as well as in the Caspian Sea. "My journey," he says, "resembles that of the sun, and to me the poet's verse is applicable:—
‘Alí b. Ḥusayn, originally from Baghdád, was known as Mas‘údí after one of the Prophet's Companions, ‘Abdulláh b. Mas‘úd, Mas‘ūdī († 956 AD). to whom he traced his lineage. Although we only have a small portion of his extensive writings, there is no better evidence of the vast and diverse knowledge he gathered, not just from books but also through extensive travel in nearly every part of Asia. He visited places like Armenia, India, Ceylon, Zanzibar, and Madagascar, and it seems he sailed in both Chinese waters and the Caspian Sea. "My journey," he says, "is like that of the sun, and to me, the poet's verse fits perfectly:—
MAS‘ÚDÍ353 He spent the latter years of his life chiefly in Syria and Egypt—for he had no settled abode—compiling the great historical works,665 of which the Murúju ’l-Dhahab is an epitome. As regards the motives which urged him to write, Mas‘údí declares that he wished to follow the example of scholars and sages and to leave behind him a praiseworthy memorial and imperishable monument. He claims to have taken a wider view than his predecessors. "One who has never quitted his hearth and home, but is content with the knowledge which he can acquire concerning the history of his own part of the world, is not on the same level as one who spends his life in travel and passes his days in restless wanderings, and draws forth all manner of curious and precious information from its hidden mine."666
MAS'ÚDÍ353 He spent the later years of his life mainly in Syria and Egypt—since he had no permanent home—writing his major historical works,665 the most notable being the Murúju ’l-Dhahab. Regarding his reasons for writing, Mas‘údí states that he wanted to follow in the footsteps of scholars and thinkers, aiming to create a commendable legacy and timeless record. He asserts that he took a broader perspective than those before him. "Someone who has never left their own home and is satisfied with the knowledge they can gain about the history of their own region isn't on the same level as someone who travels extensively, spending their days in constant exploration, uncovering all kinds of intriguing and valuable insights from its hidden depths."666
Mas‘údí has been named the 'the Herodotus of the Arabs,' and the comparison is not unjust.667 The Murúju ’l-Dhahab. His work, although it lacks the artistic unity which distinguishes that of the Greek historian, shows the same eager spirit of enquiry, the same open-mindedness and disposition to record without prejudice all the marvellous things that he had heard or seen, the same ripe experience and large outlook on the present as on the past. It is professedly a universal history beginning with the Creation and ending at the Caliphate of Muṭí‘, in 947 a.d., but no description can cover the immense range of topics which are discussed and the innumerable digressions with which the author delights or irritates his readers, as the case may be.668 Thus, to pick POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE354 a few examples at random, we find a dissertation on tides (vol. i, p. 244); an account of the tinnín or sea-serpent (ibid., p. 267); of pearl-fishing in the Persian Gulf (ibid., p. 328); and of the rhinoceros (ibid., p. 385). Mas‘údí was a keen student and critic of religious beliefs, on which subject he wrote several books.669 The Murúju ’l-Dhahab supplies many valuable details regarding the Muḥammadan sects, and also regarding the Zoroastrians and Ṣábians. There is a particularly interesting report of a meeting which took place between Aḥmad b. Ṭúlún, the governor of Egypt (868-877 a.d.), and an aged Copt, who, after giving his views as to the source of the Nile and the construction of the Pyramids, defended his faith (Christianity) on the ground of its manifest errors and contradictions, arguing that its acceptance, in spite of these, by so many peoples and kings was decisive evidence of its truth.670 Mas‘údí's account of the Caliphs is chiefly remarkable for the characteristic anecdotes in which it abounds. Instead of putting together a methodical narrative he has thrown off a brilliant but unequal sketch of public affairs and private manners, of social life and literary history. Only considerations of space have prevented me from enriching this volume with not a few pages which are as lively and picturesque as any in Suetonius. His last work, the Kitábu ’l-Tanbíh wa-’l-Ishráf ('Book of Admonition and Recension'),671 was intended to take a general survey of the field which had been more fully traversed in his previous compositions, and also to supplement them when it seemed necessary.
Mas‘údí has been called 'the Herodotus of the Arabs,' and that comparison is quite fitting.667 The Murúju’l-Dhahab. His work, while lacking the artistic coherence that characterizes the Greek historian, demonstrates the same enthusiastic curiosity, open-mindedness, and willingness to document without bias all the amazing things he heard or saw, reflecting a broad experience and a comprehensive perspective on both the past and present. It is, by his own admission, a universal history starting from the Creation and concluding with the Caliphate of Muṭí‘ in 947 AD, but no summary can adequately encompass the vast array of topics he covers and the countless digressions that either delight or annoy his readers, depending on the viewpoint.668 For instance, among the random examples, we find a discussion on tides (vol. i, p. 244); a description of the tinnín or sea serpent (ibid., p. 267); details about pearl fishing in the Persian Gulf (ibid., p. 328); and insights about the rhinoceros (ibid., p. 385). Mas‘údí was an insightful student and critic of religious beliefs, writing several books on this topic.669 The Murúju ’l-Dhahab provides many valuable details about the Muḥammadan sects, as well as the Zoroastrians and Ṣábians. There’s a particularly fascinating account of a meeting between Aḥmad b. Ṭúlún, the governor of Egypt (868-877 A.D.), and an elderly Copt who, after sharing his thoughts on the Nile's source and the construction of the Pyramids, defended his Christian faith by highlighting its evident errors and contradictions, arguing that its widespread acceptance by so many people and rulers serves as compelling evidence of its truth.670 Mas‘údí’s portrayal of the Caliphs is especially notable for the unique anecdotes it contains. Rather than assembling a systematic narrative, he crafted a vivid yet uneven portrait of public affairs and private lives, social customs, and literary history. Space limitations have prevented me from including numerous pages that are as engaging and colorful as any in Suetonius. His last work, the Kitábu ’l-Tanbíh wa-’l-Ishráf ('Book of Admonition and Recension'),671 was meant to provide a general overview of the topics he had explored in more detail in his earlier works, as well as to supplement them where necessary.
We must pass over the minor historians and biographers of this period—for example, ‘Utbí († 1036 a.d.), whose Minor historians. OTHER HISTORICAL WRITERS355 Kitáb al-Yamíní celebrates the glorious reign of Sultan Mahmúd of Ghazna; Khaṭíb of Baghdád († 1071 a.d.), who composed a history of the eminent men of that city; ‘Imádu ’l-Dín of Iṣfahán († 1201 a.d.), the biographer of Saladin; Ibnu ’l-Qiftí († 1248 a.d.), born at Qifṭ (Coptos) in Upper Egypt, whose lives of the philosophers and scientists have only come down to us in a compendium entitled Ta’ríkhu ’l-Ḥukamá; Ibnu ’l-Jawzí († 1200 a.d.), a prolific writer in almost every branch of literature, and his grandson, Yúsuf († 1257 a.d.)—generally called Sibṭ Ibn al-Jawzí—author of the Mir’átu ’l-Zamán, or 'Mirror of the Time'; Ibn Abí Uṣaybi‘a († 1270 a.d.), whose history of physicians, the ‘Uyúnu ’l-Anbá, has been edited by A. Müller (1884); and the Christian, Jirjis (George) al-Makín († 1273 a.d.), compiler of a universal chronicle—named the Majmú‘ al-Mubárak—of which the second part, from Muḥammad to the end of the ‘Abbásid dynasty, was rendered into Latin by Erpenius in 1625.
We should skip over the lesser historians and biographers from this period—for instance, ‘Utbí († 1036 a.d.), whose Kitáb al-Yamíní celebrates the glorious reign of Sultan Mahmúd of Ghazna; Khaṭíb of Baghdád († 1071 a.d.), who wrote a history of the prominent figures of that city; ‘Imádu ’l-Dín of Iṣfahán († 1201 a.d.), the biographer of Saladin; Ibnu ’l-Qiftí († 1248 a.d.), born at Qifṭ (Coptos) in Upper Egypt, whose lives of philosophers and scientists survive only in a compendium titled Ta’ríkhu ’l-Ḥukamá; Ibnu ’l-Jawzí († 1200 a.d.), a prolific writer across nearly every branch of literature, along with his grandson, Yúsuf († 1257 a.d.), commonly known as Sibṭ Ibn al-Jawzí—who authored the Mir’átu ’l-Zamán, or 'Mirror of the Time'; Ibn Abí Uṣaybi‘a († 1270 a.d.), whose history of physicians, the ‘Uyúnu ’l-Anbá, has been edited by A. Müller (1884); and the Christian Jirjis (George) al-Makín († 1273 a.d.), compiler of a universal chronicle called Majmú‘ al-Mubárak, of which the second part, covering the history from Muḥammad to the end of the ‘Abbásid dynasty, was translated into Latin by Erpenius in 1625.
A special notice, brief though it must be, is due to ‘Izzu ’l-Dín Ibnu ’l-Athír († 1234 a.d.). Ibnu ’l-Athír († 1234 a.d.). He was brought up at Mosul in Mesopotamia, and after finishing his studies in Baghdád, Jerusalem, and Syria, he returned home and devoted himself to reading and literary composition. Ibn Khallikán, who knew him personally, speaks of him in the highest terms both as a man and as a scholar. "His great work, the Kámil,672 embracing the history of the world from the earliest period to the year 628 of the Hijra (1230-1231 a.d.), merits its reputation as one of the best productions of the kind."673 Down to the year 302 a.h. the author has merely abridged the Annals of Ṭabarí with occasional additions from other sources. In POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE356 the first volume he gives a long account of the Pre-islamic battles (Ayyámu ’l-‘Arab) which is not found in the present text of Ṭabarí; but De Goeje, as I learn from Professor Bevan, thinks that this section was included in Ṭabarí's original draft and was subsequently struck out. Ibnu ’l-Athír was deeply versed in the science of Tradition, and his Usdu ’l-Ghába ('Lions of the Jungle') contains biographies of 7,500 Companions of the Prophet.
A special notice, brief as it must be, is owed to ‘Izzu’l-Dín Ibnu’l-Athír († 1234 A.D.). Ibnu'l-Athir († 1234 AD). He grew up in Mosul, Mesopotamia, and after completing his studies in Baghdád, Jerusalem, and Syria, he returned home and focused on reading and writing. Ibn Khallikán, who knew him personally, speaks very highly of him both as a person and as a scholar. "His major work, the Kámil,672 covering the history of the world from the earliest times to the year 628 of the Hijra (1230-1231 AD), deserves its reputation as one of the finest works of its kind."673 Up until the year 302 a.h., the author has mostly summarized the Annals of Ṭabarí with some additions from other sources. In Poetry, Literature, and Science356 the first volume, he provides a detailed account of the Pre-Islamic battles (Ayyámu’l-‘Arab) that are not found in the current text of Ṭabarí; however, De Goeje, as I learned from Professor Bevan, believes this section was part of Ṭabarí's original draft and was later removed. Ibnu’l-Athír was very knowledgeable in the science of Tradition, and his Usdu’l-Ghába ('Lions of the Jungle') includes biographies of 7,500 Companions of the Prophet.
An immense quantity of information concerning the various countries and peoples of the ‘Abbásid Empire has been preserved Geographers. for us by the Moslem geographers, who in many cases describe what they actually witnessed and experienced in the course of their travels, although they often help themselves liberally and without acknowledgment from the works of their predecessors. The following list, which does not pretend to be exhaustive, may find a place here.674
An enormous amount of information about the different countries and peoples of the ‘Abbásid Empire has been preserved for us by Muslim geographers, who often describe what they actually saw and experienced during their travels, although they frequently borrow generously and without credit from the works of those before them. The following list, which doesn't aim to be comprehensive, may be relevant here.674
1. The Persian Ibn Khurdádbih (first half of ninth century) was postmaster in the province of Jibál, the Media of Ibn Khurdádbih. the ancients. His Kitábu ’l-Masálik wa-’l-Mamálik ('Book of the Roads and Countries'), an official guide-book, is the oldest geographical work in Arabic that has come down to us.
1. The Persian Ibn Khurdádbih (first half of the ninth century) was the postmaster in the province of Jibál, which the ancients referred to as Media. His Kitábu ’l-Masálik wa-’l-Mamálik ('Book of the Roads and Countries'), an official guidebook, is the oldest geographical work in Arabic that we have today.
2. Abú Isḥáq al-Fárisí a native of Persepolis (Iṣṭakhr)—on this account he is known as Iṣṭakhrí—wrote a book called Iṣṭakhrí and Ibn Ḥawqal. Masáliku ’l-Mamálik ('Routes of the Provinces'), which was afterwards revised and enlarged by Ibn Ḥawqal. Both works belong to the second half of the tenth century and contain "a careful description THE MOSLEM GEOGRAPHERS357 of each province in turn of the Muslim Empire, with the chief cities and notable places."
2. Abú Isḥáq al-Fárisí, originally from Persepolis (Iṣṭakhr)—which is why he's known as Iṣṭakhrí—wrote a book called Iṣṭakhrí and Ibn Ḥawqal. Masáliku ’l-Mamálik ('Routes of the Provinces'), which was later updated and expanded by Ibn Ḥawqal. Both works are from the second half of the tenth century and provide "a detailed description THE MUSLIM GEOGRAPHERS357 of each province in the Muslim Empire, including the main cities and notable sites."
3. Al-Muqaddasí (or al-Maqdisí), i.e., 'the native of the Holy City', was born at Jerusalem in 946 a.d. In his delightful book entitled Aḥsanu ’l-Taqásím fí Muqaddasí. ma‘rifati ’l-Aqálím he has gathered up the fruits of twenty years' travelling through the dominions of the Caliphate.
3. Al-Muqaddasī (or al-Maqdisí), meaning 'the native of the Holy City', was born in Jerusalem in 946 A.D. In his delightful book titled Aḥsanu ’l-Taqásím fí Muqaddasí. ma‘rifati ’l-Aqálím, he compiled the insights gained from twenty years of traveling throughout the Caliphate.
4. Omitting the Spanish Arabs, Bakrí, Idrísí, and Ibn Jubayr, all of whom flourished in the eleventh century, Yáqút. we come to the greatest of Moslem geographers, Yáqút b. ‘Abdalláh (1179-1229 a.d.). A Greek by birth, he was enslaved in his childhood and sold to a merchant of Baghdád. His master gave him a good education and frequently sent him on trading expeditions to the Persian Gulf and elsewhere. After being enfranchised in consequence of a quarrel with his benefactor, he supported himself by copying and selling manuscripts. In 1219-1220 a.d. he encountered the Tartars, who had invaded Khwárizm, and "fled as naked as when he shall be raised from the dust of the grave on the day of the resurrection." Further details of his adventurous life are recorded in the interesting notice by Ibn Khallikán.675 His great Geographical Dictionary (Mu‘jamu ’l-Buldán) has been edited in six volumes by Wüstenfeld (Leipzig, 1866), and is described by Mr. Le Strange as "a storehouse of geographical information, the value of which it would be impossible to over-estimate." We possess a useful epitome of it, made about a century later, viz., the Maráṣidu ’l-Iṭṭilá‘. Among the few other extant works of Yáqút, attention maybe called to the Mushtarik—a lexicon of places bearing the same name—and the Mu‘jamu ’l-Udabá, or 'Dictionary of Littérateurs,' which has been edited by Professor Margoliouth for the Trustees of the Gibb Memorial Fund.
4. Leaving out the Spanish Arabs, Bakrí, Idrísí, and Ibn Jubayr, who all thrived in the eleventh century, Yaqut. we arrive at the most significant Muslim geographer, Yáqút b. ‘Abdalláh (1179-1229 AD). A Greek by birth, he was enslaved as a child and sold to a merchant in Baghdad. His master provided him with a good education and often sent him on trading trips to the Persian Gulf and other places. After he was freed due to a dispute with his benefactor, he made a living by copying and selling manuscripts. In 1219-1220 A.D., he encountered the Tartars, who had invaded Khwarizm, and "fled as naked as when he shall be raised from the dust of the grave on the day of the resurrection." More details about his adventurous life can be found in the fascinating account by Ibn Khallikán.675 His major work, the Geographical Dictionary (Mu‘jamu ’l-Buldán), was edited into six volumes by Wüstenfeld (Leipzig, 1866) and is described by Mr. Le Strange as "a storehouse of geographical information, the value of which it would be impossible to overestimate." We have a useful summary of it, created about a century later, known as the MaráṢidu ’l-Iṭṭilá‘. Among a few other surviving works by Yáqút, we should note the Mushtarik—a lexicon of places with the same name—and the Mu‘jamu ’l-Udabá, or 'Dictionary of Littérateurs,' which has been edited by Professor Margoliouth for the Trustees of the Gibb Memorial Fund.
POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE358 As regards the philosophical and exact sciences the Moslems naturally derived their ideas and material from Greek culture, The foreign sciences. which had established itself in Egypt, Syria, and Western Asia since the time of Alexander's conquests. When the Syrian school of Edessa was broken up by ecclesiastical dissensions towards the end of the fifth century of our era, the expelled savants took refuge in Persia at the Sásánian court, and Khusraw Anúshirwán, or Núshírwán (531-578 a.d.)—the same monarch who welcomed the Neo-platonist philosophers banished from Athens by Justinian—founded an Academy at Jundé-shápúr in Khúzistán, where Greek medicine and philosophy continued to be taught down to ‘Abbásid days. Another centre of Hellenism was the city of Ḥarrán in Mesopotamia. Its inhabitants, Syrian heathens who generally appear in Muḥammadan history under the name of 'Ṣabians,' spoke Arabic with facility and contributed in no small degree to the diffusion of Greek wisdom. The work of translation was done almost entirely by Syrians. In the monasteries of Syria and Mesopotamia the Translations from the Greek. writings of Aristotle, Galen, Ptolemy, and other ancient masters were rendered with slavish fidelity, and these Syriac versions were afterwards retranslated into Arabic. A beginning was made under the Umayyads, who cared little for Islam but were by no means indifferent to the claims of literature, art, and science. An Umayyad prince, Khálid b. Yazíd, procured the translation of Greek and Coptic works on alchemy, and himself wrote three treatises on that subject. The accession of the ‘Abbásids gave a great impulse to such studies, which found an enlightened patron in the Caliph Manṣúr. Works on logic and medicine were translated from the Pehleví by Ibnu ’l-Muqaffa‘ († about 760 a.d.) and others. It is, however, the splendid reign of Ma’mún (813-833 a.d.) that marks the full vigour of this Oriental Renaissance. Ma’mún was no ordinary man. Like a true Persian, he threw himself heart and soul into TRANSLATIONS OF SCIENTIFIC WORKS359 theological speculations and used the authority of the Caliphate to enforce a liberal standard of orthodoxy. His interest in science was no less ardent. According to a story told in the Fihrist,676 he dreamed that he saw the venerable figure of Aristotle seated on a throne, and in consequence Ma’mún's encouragement of the New Learning. of this vision he sent a deputation to the Roman Emperor (Leo the Armenian) to obtain scientific books for translation into Arabic. The Caliph's example was followed by private individuals. Three brothers, Muḥammad, Aḥmad, and Ḥasan, known collectively as the Banú Músá, "drew translators from distant countries by the offer of ample rewards677 and thus made evident the marvels of science. Geometry, engineering, the movements of the heavenly bodies, music, and astronomy were the principal subjects to which they turned their attention; but these were only a small number of their acquirements."678 Ma’mún installed them, with Yaḥyá b. Abí Manṣúr and other scientists, in the House of Wisdom (Baytu ’l-Ḥikma) at Baghdád, an institution which comprised a well-stocked library and an astronomical observatory. Among the celebrated translators of the ninth century, who were themselves conspicuous workers in the new field, we can only mention the Christians Qusṭá b. Lúqá and Ḥunayn b. Isḥáq, and the Ṣábian Thábit b. Qurra. It does not fall within the scope of this volume to consider in detail the achievements of the Moslems in science and philosophy. That in some departments they made valuable additions to existing knowledge must certainly be granted, but these discoveries count for little in comparison with the debt which we owe to the Arabs as pioneers of learning and bringers of light to mediæval Europe.679 Meanwhile it is only POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE360 possible to enumerate a few of the most eminent philosophers and scientific men who lived during the ‘Abbásid age. The reader will observe that with rare exceptions they were of foreign origin.
Poetry, Literature, and Science358 When it comes to philosophy and the exact sciences, Muslims naturally took their ideas and materials from Greek culture, The international sciences. which had been established in Egypt, Syria, and Western Asia since the time of Alexander's conquests. When the Syrian school of Edessa fell apart due to church disputes toward the end of the fifth century, the expelled scholars sought refuge in Persia at the Sásánian court. Khusraw Anúshirwán, or Núshírwán (531-578 AD)—the same king who welcomed the Neo-Platonist philosophers banished from Athens by Justinian—established an Academy at Jundé-shápúr in Khúzistán, where Greek medicine and philosophy continued to be taught until the days of the ‘Abbásids. Another center of Hellenism was the city of Ḥarrán in Mesopotamia. Its residents, Syrian pagans who often appear in Muslim history as 'Ṣabians,' spoke Arabic fluently and significantly contributed to spreading Greek knowledge. Most of the translation work was done by Syrians. In the monasteries of Syria and Mesopotamia, the Greek translations. writings of Aristotle, Galen, Ptolemy, and other ancient masters were translated with meticulous attention to detail, and these Syriac versions were later retranslated into Arabic. This process began under the Umayyads, who were not particularly devoted to Islam but had a strong interest in literature, art, and science. An Umayyad prince, Khálid b. Yazíd, arranged the translation of Greek and Coptic works on alchemy and wrote three treatises on that topic himself. The rise of the ‘Abbásids greatly boosted these studies, which found a supportive patron in Caliph Manṣūr. Works on logic and medicine were translated from Pehleví by Ibnu ’l-Muqaffa‘ († about 760 AD) and others. However, it was the remarkable reign of Ma’mún (813-833 AD) that truly marked the peak of this Eastern Renaissance. Ma’mún was exceptional. Like a true Persian, he immersed himself in theological questions and used the authority of the Caliphate to enforce a progressive standard of orthodoxy. His enthusiasm for science was equally strong. According to a story in the Fihrist, 676 he dreamt he saw the esteemed figure of Aristotle sitting on a throne, and due to this vision, Ma'mún's support for the New Learning. he sent a delegation to the Roman Emperor (Leo the Armenian) to obtain scientific texts for translation into Arabic. The Caliph's initiative inspired many individuals. Three brothers, Muḥammad, Aḥmad, and Ḥasan, collectively known as the Banú Músá, attracted translators from far and wide by offering generous rewards677 and showcased the wonders of science. They focused on subjects like geometry, engineering, astronomy, music, and the movements of celestial bodies, but these were just a fraction of their accomplishments.678 Ma’mún appointed them, along with Yaḥyá b. Abí Manṣúr and other scholars, to the House of Wisdom (Baytu ’l-Ḥikma) in Baghdad, an institution that boasted a vast library and an astronomical observatory. Among the notable translators of the ninth century, who also played a key role in this emerging field, were the Christians Qusṭá b. Lúqá and Ḥunayn b. Isḥáq, as well as the Ṣábian Thábit b. Qurra. This volume does not aim to delve into the specifics of Muslim achievements in science and philosophy. While they certainly made valuable contributions in some areas, these discoveries pale in comparison to the significant debt we owe to the Arabs as early champions of knowledge and bearers of enlightenment to medieval Europe.679 Meanwhile, it is only Poetry, Literature, and Science360 possible to list a few of the most prominent philosophers and scientists who lived during the ‘Abbásid era. The reader will notice that, with rare exceptions, they were of foreign origin.
The leading spirits in philosophy were:—
The leading thinkers in philosophy were:—
1. Ya‘qúb b. Isḥáq al-Kindí, a descendant of the princely family of Kinda (see p. 42). He was distinguished by his Kindí. contemporaries with the title Faylasúfu ’l-‘Arab, 'The Philosopher of the Arabs.' He flourished in the first half of the ninth century.
1. Ya'qúb b. Isḥáq al-Kindí, a member of the noble Kinda family (see p. 42). His contemporaries recognized him with the title Faylasúfu ’l-‘Arab, 'The Philosopher of the Arabs.' He thrived during the first half of the ninth century.
2. Abú Naṣr al-Fárábí († 950 a.d.), of Turkish race, a native of Fáráb in Transoxania. The later years of his life Fárábí. were passed at Aleppo under the patronage of Sayfu ’l-Dawla. He devoted himself to the study of Aristotle, whom Moslems agree with Dante in regarding as "il maestro di color che sanno."
2. Abú Naṣr al-Fárábí († 950 a.d.), of Turkish descent, was from Fáráb in Transoxania. He spent the later years of his life in Aleppo under the patronage of Sayfu ’l-Dawla. He dedicated himself to studying Aristotle, whom Muslims agree with Dante in considering as "the master of those who know."
3. Abú ‘Alí Ibn Síná (Avicenna), born of Persian parents at Kharmaythan, near Bukhárá, in the year 980 a.d. As Ibn Síná. a youth he displayed extraordinary talents, so that "in the sixteenth year of his age physicians of the highest eminence came to read medicine with him and to learn those modes of treatment which he had discovered by his practice."680 He was no quiet student, like Fárábí, but a pleasure-loving, adventurous man of the world who travelled from court to court, now in favour, now in disgrace, and always writing indefatigably. His system PHILOSOPHERS AND SCIENTISTS361 of philosophy, in which Aristotelian and Neo-platonic theories are combined with Persian mysticism, was well suited to the popular taste, and in the East it still reigns supreme. His chief works are the Shifá (Remedy) on physics, metaphysics, &c., and a great medical encyclopædia entitled the Qánún (Canon). Avicenna died in 1037 a.d.
3. Abú ‘Alí Ibn Síná (Avicenna), born to Persian parents in Kharmaythan, near Bukhárá, in the year 980 AD As Avicenna. a young man, he showed remarkable talents, so much so that "by the age of sixteen, prominent physicians came to study medicine with him and to learn the treatment methods he had discovered through his practice."680 He was not a quiet student like Fárábí but a fun-loving, adventurous person who traveled from court to court, sometimes in favor and sometimes out of favor, all while writing tirelessly. His philosophy, which blends Aristotelian and Neo-platonic theories with Persian mysticism, was very appealing and, in the East, it still holds strong. His main works include the Shifá (Remedy) on physics, metaphysics, etc., and a major medical encyclopedia called the Qánún (Canon). Avicenna died in 1037 A.D.
4. The Spanish philosophers, Ibn Bájja (Avempace), Ibn Ṭufayl, and Ibn Rushd (Averroes), all of whom flourished in the twelfth century after Christ.
4. The Spanish philosophers, Ibn Bájja (Avempace), Ibn Ṭufayl, and Ibn Rushd (Averroes), all of whom thrived in the twelfth century AD.
The most illustrious name beside Avicenna in the history of Arabian medicine is Abú Bakr al-Rází (Rhazes), a native of Medicine, Astronomy, and Mathematics. Rayy, near Teheran († 923 or 932 a.d.). Jábir b. Ḥayyán of Tarsus († about 780 a.d.)—the Geber of European writers—won equal renown as an alchemist. Astronomy went hand in hand with astrology. The reader may recognise al-Farghání, Abú Ma‘shar of Balkh († 885 a.d.) and al-Battání, a Ṣábian of Ḥarrán († 929 a.d.), under the names of Alfraganus, Albumaser, and Albategnius, by which they became known in the West. Abú ‘Abdalláh al-Khwárizmí, who lived in the Caliphate of Ma’mún, was the first of a long line of mathematicians. In this science, as also in Medicine and Astronomy, we see the influence of India upon Muḥammadan civilisation—an influence, however, which, in so far as it depended on literary sources, was more restricted and infinitely less vital than that of Greece. Only a passing reference can be made to Abú Rayḥán al-Bírúní, a native of Khwárizm (Khiva), whose knowledge of the Bírúní 973-1048 a.d. sciences, antiquities, and customs of India was such as no Moslem had ever equalled. His two principal works, the Áthár al-Báqiya, or 'Surviving Monuments,' and the Ta’ríkhu ’l-Hind, or 'History of India,' have been edited and translated into English by Dr. Sachau.681
The most prominent name alongside Avicenna in the history of Arabian medicine is Abú Bakr al-Rází (Rhazes), who was from Rayy, near Tehran († 923 or 932 A.D.). Jábir b. Ḥayyán of Tarsus († around 780 A.D.)—the Geber mentioned by European writers—achieved equal fame as an alchemist. Astronomy was closely linked with astrology. You might recognize al-Farghání, Abú Ma‘shar of Balkh († 885 A.D.), and al-Battání, a Ṣábian from Ḥarrán († 929 A.D.), by their Western names Alfraganus, Albumaser, and Albategnius, respectively. Abú ‘Abdalláh al-Khwárizmí, who lived during the Caliphate of Ma’mún, was the first in a long line of mathematicians. In this field, as well as in Medicine and Astronomy, we can see the influence of India on Muslim civilization—though this influence, regarding literary sources, was more limited and considerably less significant than that of Greece. Only a brief mention can be made of Abú Rayḥán al-Bírúní, who was from Khwárizm (Khiva), known for his unparalleled knowledge of Indian sciences, antiquities, and customs. His two major works, the Áthár al-Báqiya, or 'Surviving Monuments,' and the Ta’ríkhu ’l-Hind, or 'History of India,' have been edited and translated into English by Dr. Sachau.681
Some conception of the amazing intellectual activity of the POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE362 Moslems during the earlier part of the ‘Abbásid period, and also of the enormous losses which Arabic literature has suffered through the destruction of thousands of books that are known to us by nothing beyond their titles and the names of their authors, may be gained from the Fihrist, The Fihrist. or 'Index' of Muḥammad b. Isḥáq b. Abí Ya‘qúb al-Nadím al-Warráq al-Baghdádí († 995 a.d.). Regarding the compiler we have no further information than is conveyed in the last two epithets attached to his name: he was a copyist of MSS., and was connected with Baghdád either by birth or residence; add that, according to his own statement (p. 349, l. 14 sqq.), he was at Constantinople (Dáru ’l-Rúm) in 988 a.d., the same year in which his work was composed. He may possibly have been related to the famous musician, Isḥáq b. Ibráhím al-Nadím of Mosul († 849-850 a.d.), but this has yet to be proved. At any rate we owe to his industry a unique conspectus of the literary history of the Arabs to the end of the fourth century after the Flight. The Fihrist (as the author explains in his brief Preface) is "an Index of the books of all nations, Arabs and foreigners alike, which are extant in the Arabic language and script, on every branch of knowledge; comprising information as to their compilers and the classes of their authors, together with the genealogies of those persons, the dates of their birth, the length of their lives, the times of their death, the places to which they belonged, their merits and their faults, since the beginning of every science that has been invented down to the present epoch: namely, the year 377 of the Hijra." As the contents of the Fihrist (which considerably exceed the above description) have been analysed in detail by G. Flügel (Z.D.M.G., vol. 13, p. 559 sqq.) and set forth in tabular form by Professor Browne in the first volume of his Literary History of Persia,682 I need only indicate the general arrangement and scope of the work. It is divided into ten THE FIHRIST363 discourses (maqálát), which are subdivided into a varying number of sections (funún). Ibnu ’l-Nadím discusses, in the first place, the languages, scripts, and sacred books of the Arabs and other peoples, the revelation of the Koran, the order of its chapters, its collectors, redactors, and commentators. Passing next to the sciences which, as we have seen, arose from study of the Koran and primarily served as handmaids to theology, he relates the origin of Grammar, and gives an account of the different schools of grammarians with the treatises which they wrote. The third discourse embraces History, Belles-Lettres, Biography, and Genealogy; the fourth treats of Poetry, ancient and modern. Scholasticism (Kalám) forms the subject of the following chapter, which contains a valuable notice of the Ismá‘ílís and their founder, ‘Abdulláh b. Maymún, as also of the celebrated mystic, Ḥusayn b. Manṣúr al-Ḥalláj. From these and many other names redolent of heresy the author returns to the orthodox schools of Law—the Málikites, Ḥanafites, Sháfi‘ites and Ẓáhirites; then to the jurisconsults of the Shí‘a, &c. The seventh discourse deals with Philosophy and 'the Ancient Sciences,' under which head we find some curious speculations concerning their origin and introduction to the lands of Islam; a list of translators and the books which they rendered into Arabic; an account of the Greek philosophers from Thales to Plutarch, with the names of their works that were known to the Moslems; and finally a literary survey of the remaining sciences, such as Mathematics, Music, Astronomy, and Medicine. Here, by an abrupt transition, we enter the enchanted domain of Oriental fable—the Hazár Afsán, or Thousand Tales, Kalíla and Dimna, the Book of Sindbád, and the legends of Rustam and Isfandiyár; works on sorcery, magic, conjuring, amulets, talismans, and the like. European savants have long recognised the importance of the ninth discourse,683 which is POETRY, LITERATURE, AND SCIENCE364 devoted to the doctrines and writings of the Ṣábians and the Dualistic sects founded by Manes, Bardesanes, Marcion, Mazdak, and other heresiarchs. The author concludes his work with a chapter on the Alchemists (al-Kímiyá’ún).
Some understanding of the incredible intellectual activity of the Poetry, Literature, and Science362 Muslims during the earlier part of the ‘Abbásid period, as well as the massive losses that Arabic literature has suffered due to the destruction of thousands of books known only by their titles and authors’ names, can be gained from the Fihrist, The Fihrist. or 'Index' of Muḥammad b. Isḥáq b. Abí Ya‘qúb al-Nadím al-Warráq al-Baghdádí († 995 AD). We have no further information about the compiler beyond the last two titles attached to his name: he was a copyist of manuscripts and was connected to Baghdád either by birth or residence. Additionally, according to his own statement (p. 349, l. 14 sqq.), he was in Constantinople (Dáru ’l-Rúm) in 988 A.D., the same year his work was created. He may have been related to the famous musician, Isḥáq b. Ibráhím al-Nadím of Mosul († 849-850 A.D.), but this has yet to be proven. In any case, we owe his diligent work a unique overview of the literary history of the Arabs up to the end of the fourth century after the Flight. The Fihrist (as the author explains in his brief Preface) is "an Index of the books of all nations, Arabs and foreigners alike, that exist in the Arabic language and script, covering every field of knowledge; containing information about their compilers and the categories of their authors, along with the genealogies of those individuals, the dates of their births, the lengths of their lives, the times of their deaths, the places they came from, their merits and their faults, since the beginning of every science that has been invented to the present day: namely, the year 377 of the Hijra." Since the contents of the Fihrist (which go well beyond the above description) have been analyzed in detail by G. Flügel (Z.D.M.G., vol. 13, p. 559 sqq.) and presented in tabular form by Professor Browne in the first volume of his Literary History of Persia,682 I will only outline the general arrangement and scope of the work. It is divided into ten THE FIHRIST363 discourses (maqálát), which are further broken down into a varying number of sections (funún). Ibn al-Nadím starts by discussing the languages, scripts, and sacred books of the Arabs and other peoples, the revelation of the Quran, the order of its chapters, and its collectors, editors, and commentators. He then moves on to the sciences that emerged from the study of the Quran and primarily served theology, tracing the origins of Grammar and detailing the different schools of grammarians along with the treatises they wrote. The third discourse covers History, Belles-Lettres, Biography, and Genealogy; the fourth examines Poetry, both ancient and modern. Scholasticism (Kalám) is the subject of the next chapter, which includes a valuable account of the Ismá‘ílís and their founder, ‘Abdulláh b. Maymún, as well as the notable mystic, Ḥusayn b. Manṣúr al-Ḥalláj. From these and many other names associated with heresy, the author returns to the orthodox schools of Law—the Málikites, Ḥanafites, Sháfi‘ites, and Ẓáhirites; then to the jurists of the Shí‘a, etc. The seventh discourse addresses Philosophy and 'the Ancient Sciences,' under which we find intriguing speculations about their origins and introduction to the lands of Islam; a list of translators and the books they translated into Arabic; an overview of Greek philosophers from Thales to Plutarch, along with the names of their works known to the Muslims; and finally, a literary review of the remaining sciences, such as Mathematics, Music, Astronomy, and Medicine. Here, through a sudden transition, we enter the fascinating realm of Oriental fable—the Hazár Afsán, or Thousand Tales, Kalíla and Dimna, the Book of Sindbád, and the legends of Rustam and Isfandiyár; works on sorcery, magic, conjuring, amulets, talismans, and similar topics. European scholars have long recognized the importance of the ninth discourse,683 which is Poetry, Literature, and Science364 dedicated to the doctrines and writings of the Ṣábians and the Dualistic sects founded by Manes, Bardesanes, Marcion, Mazdak, and other heresiarchs. The author wraps up his work with a chapter on the Alchemists (al-Kímiyá’ún).
CHAPTER VIII
ORTHODOXY, FREE-THOUGHT, AND MYSTICISM
We have already given some account of the great political revolution which took place under the ‘Abbásid dynasty, and we have now to consider the no less vital influence The ‘Abbásids and Islam. of the new era in the field of religion. It will be remembered that the House of ‘Abbás came forward as champions of Islam and of the oppressed and persecuted Faithful. Their victory was a triumph for the Muḥammadan over the National idea. "They wished, as they said, to revive the dead Tradition of the Prophet. They brought the experts in Sacred Law from Medína, which had hitherto been their home, to Baghdád, and always invited their approbation by taking care that even political questions should be treated in legal form and decided in accordance with the Koran and the Sunna. In reality, however, they used Islam only to serve their own interest. They tamed the divines at their court and induced them to sanction the most objectionable measures. They made the pious Opposition harmless by leading it to victory. With the downfall of the Umayyads it had gained its end and could now rest in peace."684 There is much truth in this view of the matter, but notwithstanding the easy character of their religion, the ‘Abbásid Caliphs were sincerely devoted to the cause of Islam and zealous to maintain its principles in public life. They regarded themselves as the ORTHODOXY AND FREE-THOUGHT366 sovereign defenders of the Faith; added the Prophet's mantle (al-burda) to those emblems of Umayyad royalty, the sceptre and the seal; delighted in the pompous titles which their flatterers conferred on them, e.g., 'Vicegerent of God,' 'Sultan of God upon the Earth,' 'Shadow of God,' &c.; and left no stone unturned to invest themselves with the attributes of theocracy, and to inspire their subjects with veneration.685 Whereas the Umayyad monarchs ignored or crushed Muḥammadan sentiment, and seldom made any Influence of theologians. attempt to conciliate the leading representatives of Islam, the ‘Abbásids, on the other hand, not only gathered round their throne all the most celebrated theologians of the day, but also showed them every possible honour, listened respectfully to their counsel, and allowed them to exert a commanding influence on the administration of the State.686 When Málik b. Anas was summoned by the Caliph Hárún al-Rashíd, who wished to hear him recite traditions, Málik replied, "People come to seek knowledge." So Hárún went to Málik's house, and leaned against the wall beside him. Málik said, "O Prince of the Faithful, whoever honours God, honours knowledge." Al-Rashíd arose and seated himself at Malik's feet and spoke to him and heard him relate a number of traditions handed down from the Apostle of God. Then he sent for Sufyán b. ‘Uyayna, and Sufyán came to him and sat in his presence and recited traditions to him. Afterwards al-Rashíd said, "O Málik, we humbled ourselves before thy knowledge, and profited thereby, but Sufyán's knowledge humbled itself to us, and we got no good from it."687 Many instances might be given of the high favour which theologians enjoyed at this time, and of the lively interest with which religious topics were debated by the THE DIVINES AND THE GOVERNMENT367 Caliph and his courtiers. As the Caliphs gradually lost their temporal sovereignty, the influence of the ‘Ulamá—the doctors of Divinity and Law—continued to increase, so that ere long they formed a privileged class, occupying in Islam a position not unlike that of the priesthood in mediæval Christendom.
We have already discussed the significant political revolution that occurred under the ‘Abbásid dynasty, and now we need to look at the equally important impact of this new era on religion. It’s worth noting that the House of ‘Abbás emerged as advocates for Islam and for the oppressed faithful. Their victory represented a win for the followers of Muhammad over nationalistic ideas. They claimed to revive the long-lost traditions of the Prophet, bringing in experts in Sacred Law from Medina, which had been their base, to Baghdad, always seeking their approval by ensuring that even political matters were handled legally and aligned with the Koran and the Sunna. However, in reality, they mainly used Islam to further their own interests. They brought religious leaders into their court and got them to approve of the most questionable actions. They neutralized the devout opposition by leading it to success. With the fall of the Umayyads, this opposition achieved its goal and could finally rest easy. There is some truth to this perspective, but despite the somewhat flexible nature of their faith, the ‘Abbásid Caliphs were genuinely committed to Islam and eager to uphold its principles in public life. They saw themselves as the primary protectors of the Faith; they incorporated the Prophet's mantle (al-burda) into their royal symbols alongside the scepter and seal; they reveled in the grand titles presented to them by their admirers, such as 'Vicegerent of God,' 'Sultan of God on Earth,' and 'Shadow of God'; and they went to great lengths to portray themselves with the qualities of a theocracy and inspire awe in their subjects. In contrast to the Umayyad rulers, who dismissed or suppressed the sentiments of Muslims and rarely tried to win over leading Islamic figures, the ‘Abbásids, conversely, gathered around their throne the most renowned theologians of their time, honoring them in every way possible, listening intently to their advice, and allowing them to have a significant influence on the governance of the State. When Málik b. Anas was called by Caliph Hárún al-Rashíd, who wanted to hear him recite traditions, Málik replied, "People come to seek knowledge." So Hárún went to Málik's home and leaned against the wall next to him. Málik said, "O Prince of the Faithful, whoever honors God, honors knowledge." Al-Rashíd then sat at Málik's feet, spoke to him, and listened to him recount several traditions handed down from the Apostle of God. He then called for Sufyán b. ‘Uyayna, who came and sat with him, reciting traditions. Later, al-Rashíd commented, "O Málik, we humbled ourselves before your knowledge and benefited from it, but Sufyán’s knowledge humbled itself before us, and we gained nothing from it." Numerous examples could be cited to illustrate the high regard theologians held during this period and the enthusiastic discussions about religious subjects that took place between the Caliph and his court. As the Caliphs gradually lost their political power, the influence of the ‘Ulamá—the scholars of Divinity and Law—continued to grow, eventually leading them to form a privileged class within Islam, similar to that of the priesthood in medieval Christianity.
It will be convenient to discuss the religious phenomena of the ‘Abbásid period under the following heads:—
It will be helpful to talk about the religious events of the 'Abbásid period under the following categories:—
I. Rationalism and Free-thought.
I. Rationalism and Freethought.
II. The Orthodox Reaction and the rise of Scholastic Theology.
II. The Orthodox Response and the Rise of Scholastic Theology.
III. The Ṣúfí Mysticism.
III. Sufi Mysticism.
I. The first century of ‘Abbásid rule was marked, as we have seen, by a great intellectual agitation. All sorts of new Rationalism and Free-thought. ideas were in the air. It was an age of discovery and awakening. In a marvellously brief space the diverse studies of Theology, Law, Medicine, Philosophy, Mathematics, Astronomy, and Natural Science attained their maturity, if not their highest development. Even if some pious Moslems looked askance at the foreign learning and its professors, an enlightened spirit generally prevailed. People took their cue from the court, which patronised, or at least tolerated,688 scientific research as well as theological speculation.
I. The first century of ‘Abbásid rule was characterized, as we have seen, by a significant intellectual excitement. All kinds of new Rationalism and Critical Thinking. ideas were circulating. It was a time of discovery and awakening. In a remarkably short period, the various fields of Theology, Law, Medicine, Philosophy, Mathematics, Astronomy, and Natural Science reached their maturity, if not their peak development. Even though some devout Muslims were skeptical of foreign knowledge and its scholars, a generally enlightened attitude prevailed. People took their cues from the court, which supported, or at least tolerated,688 scientific research as well as theological exploration.
These circumstances enabled the Mu‘tazilites (see p. 222 sqq.) to propagate their liberal views without hindrance, and finally The Mu‘tazilites and their opponents. to carry their struggle against the orthodox party to a successful issue. It was the same conflict that divided Nominalists and Realists in the days of Thomas Aquinas, Duns Scotus, and Occam. As often happens when momentous principles are at stake, the whole ORTHODOXY AND FREE-THOUGHT368 controversy between Reason and Revelation turned on a single question—"Is the Koran created or uncreated?" In other terms, is it the work of God or the Word of God? According to orthodox belief, it is uncreated and has existed with God from all eternity, being in its present form merely a transcript of the heavenly archetype.689 Obviously this conception of the Koran as the direct and literal Word of God left no room for exercise of the understanding, but required of those who adopted it a dumb faith and a blind fatalism. There were many to whom the sacrifice did not seem too great. The Mu‘tazilites, on the contrary, asserted their intellectual freedom. It was possible, they said, to know God and distinguish good from evil without any Revelation at all. They admitted that the Koran was God's work, in the sense that it was produced by a divinely inspired Prophet, but they flatly rejected its deification. Some went so far as to criticise the 'inimitable' style, declaring that it could be surpassed in beauty and eloquence by the art of man.690
These circumstances allowed the Mu‘tazilites (see p. 222 sqq.) to spread their progressive views freely and ultimately The Mu‘tazilites and their rivals. to successfully challenge the orthodox group. This was the same conflict that separated Nominalists and Realists during the times of Thomas Aquinas, Duns Scotus, and Occam. As often happens when significant principles are involved, the entire Orthodoxy and Free Thought368 debate between Reason and Revelation revolved around one critical question—"Is the Koran created or uncreated?" In other words, is it God's creation or God's Word? According to orthodox belief, it is uncreated and has existed with God for all eternity, being in its current form merely a copy of the heavenly archetype.689 Clearly, this view of the Koran as the direct and literal Word of God left no room for the use of reason and demanded a passive faith and blind acceptance from its followers. Many found this sacrifice acceptable. In contrast, the Mu‘tazilites defended their intellectual independence. They argued that it was possible to know God and differentiate between good and evil without any Revelation at all. They acknowledged that the Koran was God's work, in the sense that it was created by a divinely inspired Prophet, but they outright dismissed its divinity. Some even went as far as to critique its 'inimitable' style, claiming that it could be exceeded in beauty and eloquence by human art.690
The Mu‘tazilite controversy became a burning question in the reign of Ma’mún (813-833 a.d.), a Caliph whose scientific enthusiasm and keen interest in religious matters we have already mentioned. He did not inherit the orthodoxy of his father, Hárún al-Rashíd; and it was believed that he was at heart a zindíq. His liberal tendencies would have been wholly admirable if they had not been marred by excessive intolerance towards those who held opposite views to his own. In 833 a.d., the year of his death, he promulgated a decree which bound all Moslems to accept the Mu‘tazilite doctrine as to the creation of the Koran on pain of losing their civil rights, and at the same time he established an inquisition (miḥna) in order to obtain the assent of THE MU‘TAZILITES IN POWER369 the divines, judges, and doctors of law. Those who would not take the test were flogged and threatened with the sword. After Ma’mún's death the persecution still went on, Rationalism adopted and put in force by the Caliph Ma’mún. although it was conducted in a more moderate fashion. Popular feeling ran strongly against the Mu‘tazilites. The most prominent figure in the orthodox camp was the Imám Aḥmad b. Ḥanbal, who firmly resisted the new dogma from the first. "But for him," says the Sunnite historian, Abu ’l-Maḥásin, "the beliefs of a great number would have been corrupted."691 Neither threats nor entreaties could shake his resolution, and when he was scourged by command of the Caliph Mu‘taṣim, the palace was in danger of being wrecked by an angry mob which had assembled outside to hear the result of the trial. The Mu‘tazilite dogma remained officially in force until it was abandoned Mutawakkil returns to orthodoxy. by the Caliph Wáthiq and once more declared heretical by the cruel and bigoted Mutawakkil (847 a.d.). From that time to this the victorious party have sternly suppressed every rationalistic movement in Islam.
The Mu‘tazilite controversy became a hot topic during the reign of Ma’mún (813-833 A.D.), a Caliph known for his scientific enthusiasm and deep interest in religious issues that we've already discussed. He didn't inherit his father's orthodoxy, Hárún al-Rashíd, and many believed he was secretly a zindíq. His liberal views would have been commendable if they weren't tainted by extreme intolerance toward those who disagreed with him. In 833 A.D., the year he died, he issued a decree that forced all Muslims to accept the Mu‘tazilite belief about the creation of the Koran, under threat of losing their civil rights, and he set up an inquisition (miḥna) to secure agreement from theologians, judges, and legal scholars. Those who refused to comply were flogged and threatened with execution. After Ma’mún's death, the persecution continued, Rationalism was adopted and implemented by Caliph Ma’mún. but in a less aggressive manner. Public sentiment was strongly against the Mu‘tazilites. The key figure opposing them was Imam Aḥmad b. Ḥanbal, who resisted the new doctrine from the start. "Without him," says the Sunni historian, Abu ’l-Maḥásin, "the beliefs of many would have been corrupted."691 Neither threats nor pleas could sway his resolve, and when he was flogged on the orders of the Caliph Mu‘taṣim, the palace faced potential destruction from an angry crowd gathered outside to hear the outcome of the trial. The Mu‘tazilite doctrine remained officially upheld until it was abandoned Mutawakkil returns to traditional beliefs. by Caliph Wáthiq and labeled heretical once again by the harsh and intolerant Mutawakkil (847 A.D.). Since then, the dominant group has firmly suppressed any rationalistic movements in Islam.
According to Steiner, the original Mu‘tazilite heresy arose in the bosom of Islam, independently of any foreign influence, The end of the Mu‘tazilites. but, however that may be, its later development was largely affected by Greek philosophy. We need not attempt to follow the recondite speculations of Abú Hudhayl al-‘Alláf († about 840 a.d.) of his contemporaries, al-Naẓẓám, Bishr b. al-Mu‘tamir, and others, and of the philosophical schools of Baṣra and Baghdád in which the movement died away. Vainly they sought to replace the Muḥammadan idea of God as will by the Aristotelian conception of God as law. Their efforts to purge the Koran of anthropomorphism made no impression on the faithful, who ardently hoped to see God in Paradise face to face. What they actually achieved was little enough. Their weapons of ORTHODOXY AND FREE-THOUGHT370 logic and dialectic were turned against them with triumphant success, and scholastic theology was founded on the ruins of Rationalism. Indirectly, however, the Mu‘tazilite principles leavened Muḥammadan thought to a considerable extent and cleared the way for other liberal movements, like the Fraternity of the Ikhwánu ’l-Ṣafá, which endeavoured to harmonise authority with reason, and to construct a universal system of religious philosophy.
According to Steiner, the original Mu‘tazilite heresy emerged within Islam, without any outside influence, The end of the Mu‘tazilites. but its later development was significantly shaped by Greek philosophy. We don't need to delve into the complicated ideas of Abú Hudhayl al-‘Alláf († about 840 A.D.) and his contemporaries, al-Naẓẓám, Bishr b. al-Mu‘tamir, and others, along with the philosophical schools in Baṣra and Baghdad where the movement eventually faded. They unsuccessfully attempted to replace the Muḥammadan view of God as will with the Aristotelian idea of God as law. Their efforts to rid the Koran of anthropomorphism made no impact on the believers, who eagerly looked forward to seeing God in Paradise face to face. What they actually accomplished was minimal. Their tools of Orthodoxy and Free Thought370 logic and dialectic were used against them with great success, and scholastic theology emerged from the remnants of Rationalism. However, the Mu‘tazilite principles did indirectly influence Muḥammadan thought to a large extent and opened the door for other progressive movements, like the Fraternity of the Ikhwánu ’l-Ṣafá, which aimed to reconcile authority with reason and create a universal system of religious philosophy.
These 'Brethren of Purity,'692 as they called themselves, compiled a great encyclopædic work in fifty tractates (Rasá’il). Of The Ikhwánu ’l-Ṣafá. the authors, who flourished at Baṣra towards the end of the tenth century, five are known to us by name: viz., Abú Sulaymán Muḥammad b. Ma‘shar al-Bayusti or al-Muqaddasí (Maqdisí), Abu ’l-Ḥasan ‘Alí b. Hárún al-Zanjání, Abú Aḥmad al-Mihrajání, al-‘Awfí, and Zayd b. Rifá‘a. "They formed a society for the pursuit of holiness, purity, and truth, and established amongst themselves a doctrine whereby they hoped to win the approval of God, maintaining that the Religious Law was defiled by ignorance and adulterated by errors, and that there was no means of cleansing and purifying it except philosophy, which united the wisdom of faith and the profit of research. They held that a perfect result would be reached if Greek philosophy were combined with Arabian religion. Accordingly they composed fifty tracts on every branch of philosophy, theoretical as well as practical, added a separate index, and entitled them the 'Tracts of the Brethren of Purity' (Rasá’ilu Ikhwán al-Ṣafá). The authors of this work concealed their names, but circulated it among the booksellers and gave it to the public. They filled their pages with devout phraseology, religious parables, metaphorical expressions, and figurative turns of style."693 THE BRETHREN OF PURITY371 Nearly all the tracts have been translated into German by Dieterici, who has also drawn up an epitome of the whole encyclopædia in his Philosophie der Araber im X Jahrhundert. It would take us too long to describe the system of the Ikhwán, but the reader will find an excellent account of it in Stanley Lane-Poole's Studies in a Mosque, 2nd ed., p. 176 sqq. The view has recently been put forward that the Brethren of Purity were in some way connected with the Ismá‘ílí propaganda, and that their eclectic idealism represents the highest teaching of the Fátimids, Carmathians, and Assassins. Strong evidence in support of this theory is supplied by a MS. of the Bibliothèque Nationale (No. 2309 in De Slane's Catalogue), which contains, together with fragments of the Rasá’il, a hitherto unknown tract entitled the Jámi‘a or 'Summary.'694 The latter purports to be the essence and crown of the fifty Rasá’il, it is manifestly Ismá‘ílite in character, and, assuming that it is genuine, we may, I think, agree with the conclusions which its discoverer, M. P. Casanova, has stated in the following passage:—
These 'Brethren of Purity,'692 as they called themselves, created a significant encyclopedic work consisting of fifty tracts (Rasá’il). Of The Ikhwán al-Ṣafá. the authors, who thrived in Baṣra towards the late tenth century, five are known to us by name: Abú Sulaymán Muḥammad b. Ma‘shar al-Bayusti or al-Muqaddasí (Maqdisí), Abu ’l-Ḥasan ‘Alí b. Hárún al-Zanjání, Abú Aḥmad al-Mihrajání, al-‘Awfí, and Zayd b. Rifá‘a. They formed a society dedicated to the pursuit of holiness, purity, and truth, establishing a doctrine aimed at earning God's approval. They believed that the Religious Law was tainted by ignorance and mixed with errors, asserting that philosophy was the only way to cleanse and purify it, merging the wisdom of faith with the benefits of research. They argued that combining Greek philosophy with Arabian religion would achieve a perfect outcome. Thus, they wrote fifty tracts covering every area of philosophy, both theoretical and practical, included a separate index, and titled their work the 'Tracts of the Brethren of Purity' (Rasá’ilu Ikhwán al-Ṣafá). Although the authors hid their identities, they circulated the work among booksellers and made it available to the public. Their pages are filled with devout language, religious parables, metaphorical expressions, and figurative styles." 693 The Brotherhood of Purity371 Almost all the tracts have been translated into German by Dieterici, who has also summarized the entire encyclopedia in his Philosophie der Araber im X Jahrhundert. Explaining the system of the Ikhwán would take too long, but readers can find an excellent overview in Stanley Lane-Poole's Studies in a Mosque, 2nd ed., p. 176 sqq. Recently, a theory has emerged suggesting that the Brethren of Purity were somehow linked to the Ismá‘ílí movement and that their eclectic idealism reflects the highest teachings of the Fátimids, Carmathians, and Assassins. Strong evidence supporting this idea comes from a manuscript at the Bibliothèque Nationale (No. 2309 in De Slane's Catalogue), which contains, along with fragments of the Rasá’il, a previously unknown tract entitled the Jámi‘a or 'Summary.'694 This work claims to distill the essence of the fifty Rasá’il; its Ismá‘ílite nature is apparent, and if genuine, we can agree with the conclusions expressed by its discoverer, M. P. Casanova, in the following passage:—
"Surtout je crois être dans le vrai en affirmant que les doctrines philosophiques des Ismaïliens sont contenues tout entières dans les The doctrines of the Brethren of Purity identical with the esoteric philosophy of the Ismá‘ílís. Epîtres des Frères de la Pureté. Et c’est ce qui explique 'la séduction extraordinaire que la doctrine exerçait sur des hommes sérieux.'695 En y ajoutant la croyance en l'imám caché (al-imám al-mastúr) qui doit apparaître un jour pour établir le bonheur universel, elle réalisait la fusion de toutes les doctrines idéalistes, du messianisme et du platonisme. Tant que l'imám restait caché, il s'y mêlait encore une saveur de mystère qui attachait les esprits les plus élevés. . . . En tous cas, on peut affirmer que les Carmathes et les Assassins ont été profondément calomniés quand ils out été accusés par leurs adversaires d'athéisme et de débauche. Le fetwa d'Ibn Taimiyyah, que j'ai cité plus haut, prétend que leur dernier degré dans l'initiation (al-balágh al-akbar) est la négation même du Créateur. Mais la djâmi‘at que nous avons découverte est, comme ORTHODOXY AND FREE-THOUGHT372 tout l'indique, le dernier degré de la science des Frères de la Pureté et des Ismaïliens; il n'y a rien de fondé dans une telle accusation. La doctrine apparait très pure, très élevée, très simple même: je repète que c'est une sorte de panthéisme mécaniste et esthétique qui est absolument opposé au scepticisme et au matérialisme, car il repose sur l'harmonie générale de toutes les parties du monde, harmonie voulue par le Créateur parce qu'elle est la beauté même.
"Surtout je crois être dans le vrai en affirmant que les doctrines philosophiques des Ismaïliens sont contenues tout entières dans les The beliefs of the Brethren of Purity are the same as the hidden philosophy of the Ismá‘ílís. Epîtres des Frères de la Pureté. Et c’est ce qui explique 'la séduction extraordinaire que la doctrine exerçait sur des hommes sérieux.'695 En y ajoutant la croyance en l'imám caché (al-imám al-mastúr) qui doit apparaître un jour pour établir le bonheur universel, elle réalisait la fusion de toutes les doctrines idéalistes, du messianisme et du platonisme. Tant que l'imám restait caché, il s'y mêlait encore une saveur de mystère qui attachait les esprits les plus élevés. . . . En tous cas, on peut affirmer que les Carmathes et les Assassins ont été profondément calomniés quand ils out été accusés par leurs adversaires d'athéisme et de débauche. Le fetwa d'Ibn Taimiyyah, que j'ai cité plus haut, prétend que leur dernier degré dans l'initiation (al-balágh al-akbar) est la négation même du Créateur. Mais la djâmi‘at que nous avons découverte est, comme Traditional Beliefs and Independent Thinking372 tout l'indique, le dernier degré de la science des Frères de la Pureté et des Ismaïliens; il n'y a rien de fondé dans une telle accusation. La doctrine apparait très pure, très élevée, très simple même: je répète que c'est une sorte de panthéisme mécaniste et esthétique qui est absolument opposé au scepticisme et au matérialisme, car il repose sur l'harmonie générale de toutes les parties du monde, harmonie voulue par le Créateur parce qu'elle est la beauté même."
"Ma conclusion sera que nous avons là un exemple de plus dans l’histoire d'une doctrine très pure et très élevée en théorie, devenue, entre les mains des fanatiques et des ambitieux, une source d'actes monstrueux et méritant l'infamie qui est attachée a ce nom historique d'Assassins."
"To conclude, this is yet another example in history of a doctrine that is very pure and high in theory, but has, in the hands of fanatics and the ambitious, become a source of monstrous acts deserving of the infamy associated with the historical name of Assassins."
Besides the Mu‘tazilites, we hear much of another class of heretics who are commonly grouped together under the name of Zindíqs.
Besides the Mu‘tazilites, we hear a lot about another group of heretics who are often referred to as Zindíqs.
"It is well known," says Goldziher,696 "that the earliest persecution was directed against those individuals who managed The Zindíqs. more or less adroitly to conceal under the veil of Islam old Persian religious ideas. Sometimes indeed they did not consider any disguise to be necessary, but openly set up dualism and other Persian or Manichæan doctrines, and the practices associated therewith, against the dogma and usage of Islam. Such persons were called Zindíqs, a term which comprises different shades of heresy and hardly admits of simple definition. Firstly, there are the old Persian families incorporated in Islam who, following the same path as the Shu‘úbites, have a national interest in the revival of Persian religious ideas and traditions, and from this point of view react against the Arabian character of the Muḥammadan system. Then, on the other hand, there are freethinkers, who oppose in particular the stubborn dogma of Islam, reject positive religion, and acknowledge only the moral law. Amongst the latter there is developed a monkish THE ZINDÍQS373 asceticism extraneous to Islam and ultimately traceable to Buddhistic influences."
"It is well known," says Goldziher,696 "that the earliest persecution targeted those individuals who skillfully concealed old Persian religious ideas under the guise of Islam. Sometimes, they didn't feel the need for any disguise and openly promoted dualism and other Persian or Manichæan doctrines, along with the associated practices, in opposition to the dogma and practices of Islam. Such individuals were called Zindíqs, a term that includes various forms of heresy and is hard to define simply. First, there are the old Persian families integrated into Islam who, like the Shu‘úbites, have a national interest in reviving Persian religious ideas and traditions, which leads them to react against the Arabian aspects of the Muḥammadan system. Then, there are the freethinkers who particularly challenge the rigid dogma of Islam, reject positive religion, and accept only the moral law. Among the latter group, a form of monkish THE ZINDÍQS373 asceticism developed that is foreign to Islam and can ultimately be traced back to Buddhistic influences."
The ‘Abbásid Government, which sought to enforce an official standard of belief, was far less favourable to religious liberty than the Umayyads had been. Orthodox and heretic alike fell under its ban. While Ma’mún harried pious Sunnites, his immediate predecessors raised a hue and cry against Zindíqs. The Caliph Mahdí distinguished himself by an organised persecution of these enemies of the faith. He appointed a Grand Inquisitor (Ṣáḥibu ’l-Zanádiqa697 or ‘Arífu ’l-Zanádiqa) to discover and hunt them down. If they would Persecution of Zindíqs. not recant when called upon, they were put to death and crucified, and their books698 were cut to pieces with knives.699 Mahdí's example was followed by Hádí and Hárún al-Rashíd. Some of the ‘Abbásids, however, were less severe. Thus Khaṣíb, Manṣúr's physician, was a Zindíq who professed Christianity,700 and in the reign of Ma’mún it became the mode to affect Manichæan opinions as a mark of elegance and refinement.701
The 'Abbasid government, which aimed to enforce an official standard of belief, was much less supportive of religious freedom than the Umayyads had been. Both orthodox and heretical individuals faced its restrictions. While Ma'mun persecuted devout Sunnis, his immediate predecessors raised a loud outcry against Zindiqs. Caliph Mahdi stood out for his organized persecution of these enemies of the faith. He appointed a Grand Inquisitor (Ṣáḥibu ’l-Zanádiqa or ‘Arífu ’l-Zanádiqa) to find and capture them. If they refused to recant when asked, they were executed and crucified, and their books were destroyed with knives. Mahdi's approach was later mirrored by Hadi and Harun al-Rashid. However, some of the Abbasids were less harsh. For instance, Khasib, the physician of Mansur, was a Zindiq who claimed to be Christian, and during Ma'mun's reign, it became fashionable to adopt Manichaean beliefs as a sign of sophistication and refinement.
The two main types of zandaqa which have been described above are illustrated in the contemporary poets, Bashshár b. Bashshár b. Burd. Burd and Ṣáliḥ b. ‘Abd al-Quddús. Bashshár was born stone-blind. The descendant of a noble Persian family—though his father, Burd, was a slave—he cherished strong national sentiments and did not attempt to conceal his sympathy with the Persian clients (Mawálí), whom he was accused of stirring up against their Arab lords. He may also have had leanings towards Zoroastrianism, but Professor Bevan has observed that there is no real ORTHODOXY AND FREE-THOUGHT374 evidence for this statement,702 though Zoroastrian or Manichæan views are probably indicated by the fact that he used to dispute with a number of noted Moslem theologians in Baṣra, e.g., with Wáṣil b. ‘Aṭá, who started the Mu‘tazilite heresy, and ‘Amr b. ‘Ubayd. He and Ṣáliḥ b. ‘Abd al-Quddús were put to death by the Caliph Mahdí in the same year (783 a.d.).
The two main types of zandaqa described above are exemplified by contemporary poets Bashshár b. Bashshár ibn Burd. Burd and Ṣáliḥ b. ‘Abd al-Quddús. Bashshár was born completely blind. Although his father, Burd, was a slave, he came from a noble Persian family and had strong national feelings. He didn’t hide his support for the Persian clients (Mawálí), which led to accusations that he incited them against their Arab lords. He might have also leaned towards Zoroastrianism, but Professor Bevan noted that there isn’t solid evidence to back this claim, 702 although it's likely indicated by the fact that he often debated prominent Muslim theologians in Baṣra, such as Wáṣil b. ‘Aṭá, who initiated the Mu‘tazilite heresy, and ‘Amr b. ‘Ubayd. He and Ṣáliḥ b. ‘Abd al-Quddús were executed by Caliph Mahdí in the same year (783 AD).
This Ṣáliḥ belonged by birth or affiliation to the Arab tribe of Azd. Of his life we know little beyond the circumstance Ṣáliḥ b. ‘Abd al-Quddús. that he was for some time a street-preacher at Baṣra, and afterwards at Damascus. It is possible that his public doctrine was thought dangerous, although the preachers as a class were hand in glove with the Church and did not, like the Lollards, denounce religious abuses.703 His extant poetry contains nothing heretical, but is wholly moral and didactic in character. We have seen, however, in the case of Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya, that Muḥammadan orthodoxy was apt to connect 'the philosophic mind' with positive unbelief; and Ṣáliḥ appears to have fallen a victim to this prejudice. He was accused of being a dualist (thanawí), i.e., a Manichæan. Mahdí, it is said, conducted his examination in person, and at first let him go free, but the poet's fate was sealed by his confession that he was the author of the following verses:—
This Ṣáliḥ was originally part of the Arab tribe of Azd. We don’t know much about his life except that he was a street-preacher in Baṣra for a while, and then in Damascus. It’s possible that his public teachings were considered dangerous, even though preachers in general were closely aligned with the Church and didn’t, like the Lollards, criticize religious corruption.703 His surviving poetry doesn’t contain any heretical ideas, but is entirely moral and educational in nature. However, we’ve seen with Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya that Muslim orthodoxy often linked a 'philosophic mind' with outright disbelief; and it seems Ṣáliḥ fell victim to this bias. He was accused of being a dualist (thanawí), meaning a Manichæan. It’s reported that Mahdí personally oversaw his interrogation and initially let him go, but the poet’s fate was sealed when he confessed to writing the following verses:—
Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí, himself a bold and derisive critic of Muḥammadan dogmas, devotes an interesting section of his Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán to the Zindíqs, and says many hard things about them, which were no Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí on the Zindíqs. doubt intended to throw dust in the eyes of a suspicious audience. The wide scope of the term is shown by the fact that he includes under it the pagan chiefs of Quraysh; the Umayyad Caliph Walíd b. Yazíd; the poets Di‘bil, Abú Nuwás, Bashshár, and Ṣáliḥ b. ‘Abd al-Quddús; Abú Muslim, who set up the ‘Abbásid dynasty; the Persian rebels, Bábak and Mázyár; Afshín, who after conquering Bábak was starved to death by the Caliph Mu‘taṣim; the Carmathian leader al-Jannábí; Ibnu ’l-Ráwandí, whose work entitled the Dámigh was designed to discredit the 'miraculous' style of the Koran; and Ḥusayn b. Manṣúr al-Ḥalláj, the Ṣúfí martyr. Most of these, one may admit, fall within Abu ’l-‘Alá’s definition of the Zindíqs: "they acknowledge neither prophet nor sacred book." The name Zindíq, which is applied by Jáḥiẓ († 868 a.d.) to certain wandering monks,705 seems in the first instance to have been used of Manes (Mání) and his followers, and is no doubt derived, as Professor Bevan has suggested, from the zaddíqs, who formed an elect class in the Manichæan hierarchy.706
Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí, a bold and mocking critic of Islamic doctrines, dedicates an interesting section of his Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán to the Zindíqs, and expresses many harsh opinions about them, clearly meant to mislead a skeptical audience. The broad meaning of the term is highlighted by the fact that he includes the pagan leaders of Quraysh; the Umayyad Caliph Walíd b. Yazíd; the poets Di‘bil, Abú Nuwás, Bashshár, and Ṣáliḥ b. ‘Abd al-Quddús; Abú Muslim, who founded the ‘Abbásid dynasty; the Persian rebels Bábak and Mázyár; Afshín, who after defeating Bábak was starved to death by Caliph Mu‘taṣim; the Carmathian leader al-Jannábí; Ibnu ’l-Ráwandí, whose work titled Dámigh aimed to undermine the 'miraculous' style of the Koran; and Ḥusayn b. Manṣúr al-Ḥalláj, the Ṣúfí martyr. Most of these individuals can be considered to fit Abu ’l-‘Alá’s definition of the Zindíqs: "they acknowledge neither prophet nor sacred book." The term Zindíq, which Jáḥiẓ († 868 AD) applies to certain wandering monks,705 seems to have originally referred to Manes (Mání) and his followers, and is likely derived, as Professor Bevan has suggested, from the zaddíqs, who made up an elite class in the Manichæan hierarchy.706
II. The official recognition of Rationalism as the State religion came to an end on the accession of Mutawakkil in 847 a.d. The new Caliph, who owed his throne to the ORTHODOXY AND FREE-THOUGHT376 Turkish Prætorians, could not have devised a surer means of making himself popular than by standing forward as the The Orthodox Reaction. avowed champion of the faith of the masses. He persecuted impartially Jews, Christians, Mu‘tazilites, Shí‘ites, and Ṣúfís—every one, in short, who diverged from the narrowest Sunnite orthodoxy. The Vizier Ibn Abí Du’ád, who had shown especial zeal in his conduct of the Mu‘tazilite Inquisition, was disgraced, and the bulk of his wealth was confiscated. In Baghdád the followers of Aḥmad b. Ḥanbal went from house to house terrorising the citizens,707 and such was their fanatical temper that when Ṭabarí, the famous divine and historian, died in 923 a.d., they would not allow his body to receive the ordinary rites of burial.708 Finally, in the year 935 a.d., the Caliph Ráḍí issued an edict denouncing them in these terms: "Ye assert that your ugly, ill-favoured faces are in the likeness of the Lord of Creation, and that your vile exterior resembles His, and ye speak of the hand, the fingers, the feet, the golden shoes, and the curly hair (of God), and of His going up to Heaven and of His coming down to Earth.... The Commander of the Faithful swears a binding oath that unless ye refrain from your detestable practices and perverse tenets he will lay the sword to your necks and the fire to your dwellings."709 Evidently the time was ripe for a system which should reconcile the claims of tradition and reason, avoiding the gross anthropomorphism of the extreme Ḥanbalites on the one side and the pure rationalism of the advanced Mu‘tazilites (who were still a power to be reckoned with) on the other. It is a frequent experience that great intellectual or religious movements rising slowly and invisibly, in response, as it were, to some incommunicable want, suddenly find a distinct interpreter with whose name they are henceforth associated for ever. The man, in this case, was Abu ’l-Ḥasan al-Ash‘arí. He belonged to a noble and traditionally orthodox family of ABU ’L-ḤASAN AL-ASH‘ARÍ377 Yemenite origin. One of his ancestors was Abú Músá al-Ash‘arí, who, as the reader will recollect, played a somewhat inglorious part in the arbitration between ‘Alí and Abu ’l-Ḥasan al-ash‘arí. Mu‘áwiya after the battle of Ṣiffín.710 Born in 873-874 a.d. at Baṣra, a city renowned for its scientific and intellectual fertility, the young Abu ’l-Ḥasan deserted the faith of his fathers, attached himself to the freethinking school, and until his fortieth year was the favourite pupil and intimate friend of al-Jubbá’í († 915 a.d.), the head of the Mu‘tazilite party at that time. He is said to have broken with his teacher in consequence of a dispute as to whether God always does what is best (aṣlaḥ) for His creatures. The story is related as follows by Ibn Khallikán (De Slane's translation, vol. ii, p. 669 seq.):—
II. The official recognition of Rationalism as the state religion ended when Mutawakkil came to power in 847 A.D. The new Caliph, who gained his position thanks to the Turkish Praetorians, couldn’t have found a better way to win popularity than by declaring himself the open supporter of the beliefs of the masses. He persecuted Jews, Christians, Mu‘tazilites, Shí‘ites, and Ṣúfís indiscriminately—essentially anyone who strayed from strict Sunnite orthodoxy. The Vizier Ibn Abí Du’ád, who was notably zealous in leading the Mu‘tazilite Inquisition, was disgraced, and most of his wealth was confiscated. In Baghdad, the followers of Aḥmad b. Ḥanbal terrorized the residents,707 and their fanaticism was so intense that when Ṭabarí, the renowned scholar and historian, passed away in 923 A.D., they refused to let his body be buried according to the usual rites.708 Finally, in 935 A.D., Caliph Ráḍí issued a decree denouncing them, stating: "You claim that your ugly and ill-favored faces resemble the Lord of Creation, and that your vile appearances are like His, and you talk about His hand, fingers, feet, golden shoes, and curly hair, as well as His ascent to Heaven and descent to Earth.... The Commander of the Faithful swears a binding oath that unless you cease your disgusting practices and twisted beliefs, he will put the sword to your necks and fire to your homes."709 Clearly, it was the right time for a system that would reconcile tradition and reason, steering clear of the extreme anthropomorphism of the radical Ḥanbalites on one side, and the pure rationalism of the more progressive Mu‘tazilites (who were still a significant force) on the other. It’s common that major intellectual or religious movements, which develop slowly and invisibly in response to some unexpressed need, suddenly find a clear interpreter, whose name becomes forever linked to them. In this case, that person was Abu ’l-Ḥasan al-Ash‘arí. He came from a noble and traditionally orthodox family of Yemeni descent. One of his ancestors was Abú Músá al-Ash‘arí, who, as you may remember, played a somewhat unremarkable role in the arbitration between ‘Alí and Abu al-Hasan al-Ash'ari. Mu‘áwiya after the battle of Ṣiffín.710 Born in 873-874 A.D. in Baṣra, a city famous for its scientific and intellectual activity, the young Abu ’l-Ḥasan abandoned his family's faith, joined the freethinking school, and for the next forty years was the favored student and close friend of al-Jubbá’í († 915 AD), the leader of the Mu‘tazilite faction at that time. He is said to have parted ways with his teacher due to a disagreement over whether God always does what is best (aṣlaḥ) for His creatures. Ibn Khallikán recounts the story as follows (De Slane's translation, vol. ii, p. 669 seq.):—
Ash‘arí proposed to Jubbá’í the case of three brothers, one of whom was a true believer, virtuous and pious; the second an infidel, a debauchee and a reprobate; and the third an infant: Story of the three brothers. they all died, and Ash‘arí wished to know what had become of them. To this Jubbá’í answered: "The virtuous brother holds a high station in Paradise; the infidel is in the depths of Hell, and the child is among those who have obtained salvation."711 "Suppose now," said Ash‘arí, "that the child should wish to ascend to the place occupied by his virtuous brother, would he be allowed to do so?" "No," replied Jubbá’í, "it would be said to him: 'Thy brother arrived at this place through his numerous works of obedience towards God, and thou hast no such works to set forward.'" "Suppose then," said Ash‘arí, "that the child say: 'That is not my fault; you did not let me live long enough, neither did you give me the means of proving my obedience.'" "In that case," answered Jubbá’í, "the Almighty would say: 'I knew that if I had allowed thee to live, thou wouldst have been disobedient and incurred the severe punishment (of Hell); I therefore acted for thy advantage.'" "Well," said Ash‘arí, "and suppose the infidel brother were to say: 'O God of the universe! since you knew what awaited him, you must have known what ORTHODOXY AND FREE-THOUGHT378 awaited me; why then did you act for his advantage and not for mine?" Jubbá’í had not a word to offer in reply.
Ash‘arí brought up the example of three brothers: one was a true believer, virtuous and pious; the second was an unbeliever, a hedonist, and morally corrupt; and the third was a child: Story of the three brothers. They all died, and Ash‘arí wanted to know what happened to them. Jubbá’í replied, "The virtuous brother is in a high place in Paradise; the unbeliever is in the depths of Hell, and the child is among those who are saved."711 "Now suppose," said Ash‘arí, "that the child wanted to rise to the place of his virtuous brother. Would he be allowed to do that?" "No," Jubbá’í answered, "it would be said to him: 'Your brother got here because of his many acts of obedience to God, and you have none to present.'" "Then suppose," said Ash‘arí, "that the child said, 'That's not my fault; you didn’t let me live long enough, nor did you give me the opportunity to prove my obedience.'" "In that case," Jubbá’í replied, "the Almighty would say: 'I knew that if I had allowed you to live, you would have been disobedient and faced the severe punishment of Hell; I acted for your benefit.'" "Alright," said Ash‘arí, "and suppose the unbelieving brother said: 'O God of the universe! since you knew what would happen to him, you must have known what would happen to me; why did you act for his benefit and not for mine?'" Jubbá’í had no response.
Soon afterwards Ash‘arí made a public recantation. One Friday, while sitting (as his biographer relates) in the chair Ash‘arí's conversion to orthodoxy. from which he taught in the great mosque of Baṣra, he cried out at the top of his voice: "They who know me know who I am: as for those who do not know me I will tell them. I am ‘Alí b. Ismá‘íl al-Ash‘arí, and I used to hold that the Koran was created, that the eyes of men shall not see God, and that we ourselves are the authors of our evil deeds. Now I have returned to the truth; I renounce these opinions, and I undertake to refute the Mu‘tazilites and expose their infamy and turpitude."712
Soon after, Ash‘arí publicly recanted. One Friday, while sitting (as his biographer notes) in the chair he used to teach from in the great mosque of Baṣra, he shouted at the top of his lungs: "Those who know me know who I am: and for those who don’t, let me introduce myself. I am ‘Alí b. Ismá‘íl al-Ash‘arí, and I used to believe that the Koran was created, that human eyes cannot see God, and that we are the creators of our own evil actions. Now, I have come back to the truth; I reject these beliefs and I pledge to refute the Mu‘tazilites and reveal their disgrace and wickedness."712
These anecdotes possess little or no historical value, but illustrate the fact that Ash‘arí, having learned all that the Mu‘tazilites could teach him and having thoroughly mastered their dialectic, turned against them with deadly force the weapons which they had put in his hands. His doctrine on the subject of free-will may serve to exemplify the method of Kalám (Disputation) by which he propped up the orthodox creed.713 Here, as in other instances, Ash‘arí took Ash‘arí as the founder of Scholastic Theology. the central path—medio tutissimus—between two extremes. It was the view of the early Moslem Church—a view justified by the Koran and the Apostolic Traditions—that everything was determined in advance and inscribed, from all eternity, on the Guarded Tablet (al-Lawḥ al-Maḥfúẓ), so that men had no choice but to commit the actions decreed by destiny. The Mu‘tazilites, on the MOSLEM SCHOLASTICISM379 contrary, denied that God could be the author of evil and insisted that men's actions were free. Ash‘arí, on his part, declared that all actions are created and predestined by God, but that men have a certain subordinate power which enables them to acquire the actions previously created, although it produces no effect on the actions themselves. Human agency, therefore, was confined to this process of acquisition (kasb). With regard to the anthropomorphic passages in the Koran, Ash‘arí laid down the rule that such expressions as "The Merciful has settled himself upon His throne," "Both His hands are spread out," &c., must be taken in their obvious sense without asking 'How?' (bilá kayfa). Spitta saw in the system of Ash‘arí a successful revolt of the Arabian national spirit against the foreign ideas which were threatening to overwhelm Islam,714 a theory which does not agree with the fact that most of the leading Ash‘arites were Persians.715 Von Kremer came nearer the mark when he said "Ash‘arí's victory was simply a clerical triumph,"716 but it was also, as Schreiner has observed, "a victory of reflection over unthinking faith."
These stories have little to no historical significance, but they show that Ash'arí, having learned everything the Mu‘tazilites could teach him and fully mastered their arguments, turned against them with the very tools they had given him. His views on free will illustrate the method of Kalám (Disputation) that he used to support the orthodox beliefs.713 Here, as in other cases, Ash'arí took Ash‘arí is recognized as the founder of Scholastic Theology. a balanced approach—medio tutissimus—between two extremes. The early Islamic view, supported by the Koran and the Apostolic Traditions, held that everything was predetermined and recorded, from all eternity, on the Guarded Tablet (al-Lawḥ al-Maḥfúẓ), meaning people had no choice but to act out the destinies laid out for them. In contrast, the Mu‘tazilites argued that God could not be the source of evil and maintained that people acted freely. Ash'arí, however, stated that all actions are created and predestined by God, but that people have a certain limited power that allows them to acquire these preordained actions, although it doesn’t change the actions themselves. Therefore, human agency was limited to this process of acquisition (kasb). Regarding the anthropomorphic phrases in the Koran, Ash'arí established the principle that expressions like "The Merciful has settled himself upon His throne," "Both His hands are spread out," etc., must be understood literally without questioning 'How?' (bilá kayfa). Spitta viewed Ash'arí's system as a successful rebellion of the Arabian spirit against the foreign ideas threatening to dominate Islam,714 a theory that doesn’t account for the fact that most leading Ash'arites were Persians.715 Von Kremer was more on point when he said "Ash'arí's victory was simply a clerical triumph,"716 but it was also, as Schreiner noted, "a triumph of thought over blind faith."
The victory, however, was not soon or easily won.717 Many of the orthodox disliked the new Scholasticism hardly less than the old Rationalism. Thus it is not surprising to read in the Kámil of Ibnu ’l-Athír under the year 456 a.h. = 1063-4 a.d., that Alp Arslán's Vizier, ‘Amídu ’l-Mulk al-Kundurí, having obtained his master's permission to have curses pronounced against the Ráfiḍites (Shí‘ites) from the pulpits of Khurásán, included the Ash‘arites in the same malediction, and that the famous Ash‘arite doctors, Abu ’l-Qásim al-Qushayrí and the Imámu ’l-Ḥaramayn Abu ’l-Ma‘álí al-Juwayní, left the country in consequence. The great Niẓámu ’l-Mulk ORTHODOXY AND FREE-THOUGHT380 exerted himself on behalf of the Ash‘arites, and the Niẓámiyya College, which he founded in Baghdád in the year 1067 a.d., was designed to propagate their system of theology. But the man who stamped it with the impression of his own powerful genius, fixed its ultimate form, and established it as the universal creed of orthodox Islam, was Abú Ḥámid al-Ghazálí (1058-1111 a.d.). We have already sketched the outward course of his life, and need only recall that he lectured at Baghdád in the Niẓámiyya College for four years (1091-1095 a.d.).718 At the end of that time he retired from the world as a Ṣúfí, and so brought to a calm and fortunate close the long spiritual travail which he has himself described in the Munqidh mina ’l-Ḍalál, or 'Deliverer from Error.'719 We must now attempt to give the reader some notion of this work, both on account of its singular psychological interest and because Ghazálí's search for religious truth exercised, as will shortly appear, a profound and momentous influence upon the future history of Muḥammadan thought. It begins with these words:—
The victory, however, was not achieved quickly or easily.717 Many of the traditionalists disliked the new Scholasticism almost as much as the old Rationalism. So, it's not surprising to see in the Kámil of Ibnu ’l-Athír under the year 456 a.h. = 1063-4 A.D., that Alp Arslán's Vizier, ‘Amídu ’l-Mulk al-Kundurí, having received his master's permission to have curses pronounced against the Ráfiḍites (Shí‘ites) from the pulpits of Khurásán, included the Ash‘arites in the same curse, leading the well-known Ash‘arite scholars, Abu ’l-Qásim al-Qushayrí and the Imámu ’l-Ḥaramayn Abu ’l-Ma‘álí al-Juwayní, to leave the country. The great Niẓámu ’l-Mulk Orthodoxy and Free Thought380 worked on behalf of the Ash‘arites, and the Niẓámiyya College, which he founded in Baghdad in 1067 AD, aimed to promote their theology. However, the person who left a lasting mark with his powerful intellect, defined its form, and established it as the universal belief of orthodox Islam was Abú Ḥámid al-Ghazálí (1058-1111 A.D.). We've already outlined the external aspects of his life and only need to remember that he lectured at the Niẓámiyya College in Baghdad for four years (1091-1095 AD).718 After that, he withdrew from the world as a Ṣúfí, bringing to a peaceful and happy end the long spiritual struggle he described in the Munqidh mina ’l-Ḍalál, or 'Deliverer from Error.'719 Now we must try to give the reader some idea of this work, both because of its unique psychological interest and because Ghazálí's quest for religious truth had, as will soon become clear, a deep and significant impact on the future of Muḥammadan thought. It starts with these words:—
"In the name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate. Praise be to God by the praise of whom every written or spoken discourse Ghazálí's autobiography. is opened! And blessings on Muḥammad, the Elect, the Prophet and Apostle, as well as on his family and his companions who lead us forth from error! To proceed: You have asked me, O my brother in religion, to explain to you the hidden meanings and the ultimate goal of the sciences, and the secret bane of the different doctrines, and their inmost depths. You wish me to relate all that I have endured in seeking to recover the truth from amidst the confusion of sects with diverse ways and paths, and how I have dared to raise myself from the abyss of blind belief in authority to the height of discernment. You desire to know what benefits I have derived in the first place from Scholastic Theology, and what I have appropriated, in the second GHAZÁLÍ381 place, from the methods of the Ta‘límites720 who think that truth can be attained only by submission to the authority of an Imám; and thirdly, my reasons for spurning the systems of philosophy; and, lastly, why I have accepted the tenets of Ṣúfiism: you are anxious, in short, that I should impart to you the essential truths which I have learned in my repeated examination of the (religious) opinions of mankind."
"In the name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate. Praise be to God, whose praise opens every written or spoken discourse! And blessings upon Muhammad, the Elect, the Prophet and Messenger, along with his family and companions who guide us away from error! To proceed: You have asked me, my brother in faith, to explain the hidden meanings and ultimate goals of various sciences, the secret issues with different doctrines, and their deepest insights. You want me to share everything I've experienced while trying to uncover the truth amidst the confusion of sects with various beliefs and practices, and how I’ve managed to lift myself from the depths of blind faith in authority to a clearer understanding. You’re eager to know what I've gained first from Scholastic Theology, and secondly, what I’ve understood from the approach of the Ta‘límites who believe that truth can only be found through submission to the authority of an Imam; and finally, my reasons for rejecting philosophical systems and, ultimately, why I have embraced the principles of Sufism. In short, you want me to share the essential truths I’ve learned through my ongoing examination of humanity’s religious views."
In a very interesting passage, which has been translated by Professor Browne, Ghazálí tells how from his youth upward he was possessed with an intense thirst for knowledge, which impelled him to study every form of religion and philosophy, and to question all whom he met concerning the nature and meaning of their belief.721 But when he tried to distinguish the true from the false, he found no sure test. He could not trust the evidence of his senses. The eye sees a shadow and declares it to be without movement; or a star, and deems it no larger than a piece of gold. If the senses thus deceive, may not the mind do likewise? Perhaps our life is a dream full of phantom thoughts which we mistake for realities—until the awakening comes, either in moments of ecstasy or at death. "For two months," says Ghazálí, "I was actually, though not avowedly, a sceptic." Then God gave him light, so that he regained his mental balance and was able to think soundly. He resolved that this faculty must guide him to the truth, since blind faith once lost never returns. Accordingly, he set himself to examine the foundations of belief in four classes of men who were devoted to the search for truth, namely, Scholastic Theologians, Ismá‘ílís (Bátiniyya), Philosophers, and Ṣúfís. For a long while he had to be content with wholly negative results. Scholasticism was, he admitted, an excellent purge against heresy, but it could not cure the disease from which he was suffering. As for the philosophers, all of them—Materialists (Dahriyyún), Naturalists (Ṭabí‘iyyún), ORTHODOXY AND FREE-THOUGHT382 and Theists (Iláhiyyún)—"are branded with infidelity and impiety." Here, as often in his discussion of the philosophical schools, Ghazálí's religious instinct breaks out. We cannot imagine him worshipping at the shrine of pure reason any more than we can imagine Herbert Spencer at Lourdes. He next turned to the Ta‘límites (Doctrinists) or Báṭinites (Esoterics), who claimed that they knew the truth, and that its unique source was the infallible Imám. But when he came to close quarters with these sectaries, he discovered that they could teach him nothing, and their mysterious Imám vanished into space. Ṣúfiism, therefore, was his last hope. He carefully studied the writings of the mystics, and as he read it became clear to him that now he was on the right path. He saw that the higher stages of Ṣúfiism could not be learned by study, but must be realised by actual experience, that is, by rapture, ecstasy, and moral transformation. After a painful struggle with himself he resolved to cast aside all his worldly ambition and to live for God alone. In the month of Dhu ’l-Qa‘da, 488 a.h. (November, 1095 a.d.), he left Baghdád and wandered forth to Syria, where he found in the Ṣúfí discipline of prayer, praise, and meditation the peace which his soul desired.
In a fascinating passage translated by Professor Browne, Ghazálí recounts how, from a young age, he had a deep urge to learn, which drove him to explore every religion and philosophy, and to ask everyone he met about the nature and meaning of their beliefs.721 But when he attempted to separate the truth from falsehood, he found no reliable test. He couldn't rely on his senses. The eye sees a shadow and claims it's still; or sees a star and thinks it's no bigger than a coin. If the senses can mislead, can the mind do the same? Perhaps our life is just a dream filled with illusions we mistake for reality—until we awaken, either in moments of bliss or at death. "For two months," Ghazálí says, "I was actually, though not openly, a skeptic." Then God illuminated his mind, restoring his equilibrium and allowing him to think clearly. He decided that reason must lead him to the truth, as blind faith, once lost, never returns. Thus, he set out to examine the beliefs of four groups of people devoted to seeking truth: Scholastic Theologians, Ismá‘ílís (Bátiniyya), Philosophers, and Ṣúfís. For a long time, he faced only negative results. He acknowledged that Scholasticism was a good defense against heresy, but it couldn't cure the affliction he felt. As for the philosophers—Materialists (Dahriyyún), Naturalists (Ṭabí‘iyyún), and Theists (Iláhiyyún)—"are marked by disbelief and impiety." Here, as in many of his discussions about philosophical schools, Ghazálí’s religious instinct surfaces. We can’t imagine him worshipping at the altar of pure reason any more than we can envision Herbert Spencer at Lourdes. He then turned to the Ta‘límites (Doctrinists) or Báṭinites (Esoterics), who claimed to know the truth, which they said came from the infallible Imám. But when he engaged with these sectarians, he realized they could teach him nothing, and their mysterious Imám faded away. Ṣúfíism became his last hope. He diligently studied the writings of the mystics, and as he read, he understood that he was now on the right track. He recognized that the higher levels of Ṣúfiism couldn't be learned through study, but must be experienced through rapture, ecstasy, and moral transformation. After grappling painfully with himself, he decided to abandon all worldly ambitions and live solely for God. In the month of Dhu’l-Qa‘da, 488 a.h. (November, 1095 A.D.), he left Baghdád and journeyed to Syria, where he found the peace his soul craved in the Ṣúfí practices of prayer, praise, and meditation.
Mr. Duncan B. Macdonald, to whom we owe the best and fullest life of Ghazálí that has yet been written, sums up his work and influence in Islam under four heads722:—
Mr. Duncan B. Macdonald, who has given us the most comprehensive and detailed biography of Ghazálí that exists, summarizes his contributions and impact on Islam in four key areas722:—
First, he led men back from scholastic labours upon theological dogmas to living contact with, study and exegesis of, the Word and the Traditions.
First, he brought people away from academic work on religious doctrines to engage directly with, study, and interpret the Word and the Traditions.
Second, in his preaching and moral exhortations he re-introduced the element of fear.
Second, in his sermons and moral guidance, he brought back the element of fear.
Third, it was by his influence that Ṣúfiism attained a firm and assured position within the Church of Islam.
Third, it was through his influence that Ṣúfiism gained a strong and secure position within the Islamic Church.
GHAZÁLÍ383 Fourth, he brought philosophy and philosophical theology within the range of the ordinary mind.
Ghazali383 Fourth, he made philosophy and theological thinking accessible to the average person.
"Of these four phases of al-Ghazzālī's work," says Macdonald, "the first and third are undoubtedly the most important. He made his Ghazálí's work and influence. mark by leading Islam back to its fundamental and historical facts, and by giving a place in its system to the emotional religious life. But it will have been noticed that in none of the four phases was he a pioneer. He was not a scholar who struck out a new path, but a man of intense personality who entered on a path already trodden and made it the common highway. We have here his character. Other men may have been keener logicians, more learned theologians, more gifted saints; but he, through his personal experiences, had attained so overpowering a sense of the divine realities that the force of his character—once combative and restless, now narrowed and intense—swept all before it, and the Church of Islam entered on a new era of its existence."
"Of these four phases of al-Ghazzālī's work," says Macdonald, "the first and third are definitely the most significant. He made his mark by guiding Islam back to its core historical truths and by incorporating the emotional religious life into its framework. But it should be noted that in none of the four phases was he a trailblazer. He wasn't a scholar forging a new path; he was a person with a strong personality who took an already established route and transformed it into a common highway. This highlights his character. Other individuals may have been sharper logicians, more knowledgeable theologians, or more talented saints; but he, through his personal experiences, developed such a profound understanding of divine realities that the power of his character—once combative and restless, now focused and intense—overcame everything in its way, leading the Church of Islam into a new era of its existence."
III. We have traced the history of Mysticism in Islam from the ascetic movement of the first century, in which it originated, Ṣúfiism in the ‘Abbásid period. to a point where it begins to pass beyond the sphere of Muḥammadan influence and to enter on a strange track, of which the Prophet assuredly never dreamed, although the Ṣúfís constantly pretend that they alone are his true followers. I do not think it can be maintained that Ṣúfiism of the theosophical and speculative type, which we have now to consider, is merely a development of the older asceticism and quietism which have been described in a former chapter. The difference between them is essential and must be attributed in part, as Von Kremer saw,723 to the intrusion of some extraneous, non-Islamic, element. As to the nature of this new element there are several conflicting theories, which have been so clearly and fully stated by Professor Browne in his Literary History of Persia (vol. i, p. 418 sqq.) that I need not dwell upon them here. Briefly it is claimed—
III. We have traced the history of Mysticism in Islam from the ascetic movement of the first century, where it originated, Sufism in the Abbasid era. to a point where it starts to move beyond the influence of Muhammad and enters a strange path, which the Prophet never envisioned, even though the Ṣúfís often claim to be his true followers. I don't think it can be argued that the theosophical and speculative type of Ṣúfiism we are about to discuss is just an evolution of the earlier asceticism and quietism described in a previous chapter. The difference between them is fundamental and should partly be attributed, as Von Kremer noted,723 to the introduction of some external, non-Islamic element. Regarding the nature of this new element, there are several conflicting theories, which Professor Browne has explained clearly and thoroughly in his Literary History of Persia (vol. i, p. 418 sqq.), so I won't elaborate on them here. In brief, it is claimed—
(a) That Ṣúfiism owes its inspiration to Indian philosophy, and especially to the Vedanta.
(a) That Sufism finds its inspiration in Indian philosophy, particularly in Vedanta.
(b) That the most characteristic ideas in Ṣúfiism are of Persian origin.
(b) That the most defining concepts in Sufism come from Persian roots.
(c) That these ideas are derived from Neo-platonism.
(c) These ideas come from Neo-Platonism.
Instead of arguing for or against any of the above theories, all of which, in my opinion, contain a measure of truth, I propose in the following pages to sketch the historical evolution of the Ṣúfí doctrine as far as the materials at my disposal will permit. This, it seems to me, is the only possible method by which we may hope to arrive at a definite conclusion as to its origin. Since mysticism in all ages and countries is fundamentally the same, however it may be modified by its peculiar environment, and by the positive religion to which it clings for support, we find remote and unrelated systems showing an extraordinarily close likeness and even coinciding in many features of verbal expression. Such resemblances can prove little or nothing unless they are corroborated by evidence based on historical grounds. Many writers on Ṣúfiism have disregarded this principle; hence the confusion which long prevailed. The first step in the right direction was made by Adalbert Merx,724 who derived valuable results from a chronological examination of the sayings of the early Ṣúfís. He did not, however, carry his researches beyond Abú Sulaymán al-Dárání († 830 a.d.), and confined his attention almost entirely to the doctrine, which, according to my view, should be studied in connection with the lives, character, and nationality of the men who taught it.725 No doubt the origin and growth of mysticism in Islam, as in all other religions, ultimately depended on general causes and conditions, not on external PRINCIPLES OF INVESTIGATION385 circumstances. For example, the political anarchy of the Umayyad period, the sceptical tendencies of the early ‘Abbásid age, and particularly the dry formalism of Moslem theology could not fail to provoke counter-movements towards quietism, spiritual authority, and emotional faith. But although Ṣúfiism was not called into being by any impulse from without (this is too obvious to require argument), the influences of which I am about to speak have largely contributed to make it what it is, and have coloured it so deeply that no student of the history of Ṣúfiism can afford to neglect them.
Instead of debating the merits of any of the theories mentioned, all of which I believe contain some truth, I plan in the following pages to outline the historical development of the Ṣúfí doctrine based on the materials I have available. This seems to me to be the only way we can hope to reach a clear conclusion about its origins. Mysticism, in every age and culture, is fundamentally similar, even though it's shaped by its unique environment and the established religion it relies on. As a result, we see distant and unrelated systems showing an incredible resemblance and even sharing many aspects of expression. However, such similarities can prove little or nothing unless backed by historical evidence. Many authors on Ṣúfiism have overlooked this principle, leading to prolonged confusion. The first significant step in the right direction was taken by Adalbert Merx,724 who gained valuable insights from a chronological analysis of the sayings of early Ṣúfís. However, he didn’t extend his research beyond Abú Sulaymán al-Dárání († 830 A.D.) and focused almost entirely on the doctrine, which, in my opinion, should be studied alongside the lives, character, and backgrounds of the individuals who taught it.725 Clearly, the origins and development of mysticism in Islam, as in other religions, ultimately depended on broader causes and conditions, rather than just external INVESTIGATION PRINCIPLES385 circumstances. For example, the political instability of the Umayyad period, the skeptical trends of the early ‘Abbásid era, and especially the rigid formalism of Muslim theology undoubtedly prompted counter-movements toward tranquility, spiritual authority, and passionate faith. However, even though Ṣúfiism was not born from external impulses (this is too clear to argue), the influences I will discuss greatly contributed to shaping it and have marked it so profoundly that no student of Ṣúfiism's history can afford to ignore them.
Towards the end of the eighth century of our era the influence of new ideas is discernible in the sayings of Ma‘rúf Ma‘rúf al-Karkhí († 815 a.d.). al-Karkhí († 815 a.d.), a contemporary of Fuḍayl b. ‘Iyáḍ and Shaqíq of Balkh. He was born in the neighbourhood of Wásiṭ, one of the great cities of Mesopotamia, and the name of his father, Fírúz, or Fírúzán, shows that he had Persian blood in his veins. Ma‘rút was a client (mawlá) of the Shí‘ite Imám, ‘Alí b. Músá al-Riḍá, in whose presence he made profession of Islam; for he had been brought up as a Christian (such is the usual account), or, possibly, as a Ṣábian. He lived during the reign of Hárún al-Rashíd in the Karkh quarter of Baghdád, where he gained a high reputation for saintliness, so that his tomb in that city is still an object of veneration. He is described as a God-intoxicated man, but in this respect he is not to be compared with many who came after him. Nevertheless, he deserves to stand at the head of the mystical as opposed to the ascetic school of Ṣúfís. He defined Ṣúfiism as "the apprehension of Divine realities and renunciation of human possessions."726 Here are a few of his sayings:—
Towards the end of the eighth century, the impact of new ideas is visible in the sayings of Ma‘rúf Ma‘rúf al-Karkhí († 815 AD). al-Karkhí († 815 AD), a contemporary of Fuḍayl b. ‘Iyáḍ and Shaqíq of Balkh. He was born in the area of Wásiṭ, one of the major cities of Mesopotamia, and his father's name, Fírúz, or Fírúzán, indicates that he had Persian ancestry. Ma‘rúf was a client (mawlá) of the Shí‘ite Imám, ‘Alí b. Músá al-Riḍá, in whose presence he converted to Islam; he had been raised as a Christian (according to the usual narrative), or perhaps as a Ṣábian. He lived during the reign of Hárún al-Rashíd in the Karkh district of Baghdad, where he earned a significant reputation for his saintliness, making his tomb in that city a lasting site of reverence. He is described as someone deeply connected to God, though in this regard, he shouldn't be compared to many who followed him. Nonetheless, he deserves to be recognized at the forefront of the mystical rather than the ascetic tradition of Ṣúfís. He defined Ṣúfiism as "the understanding of Divine realities and the rejection of material possessions." 726 Here are a few of his sayings:—
"Love is not to be learned from men; it is one of God's gifts and comes of His grace.
"Love can't be taught by people; it's a gift from God and comes through His grace."
"The Saints of God are known by three signs: their thought is of God, their dwelling is with God, and their business is in God.
"The Saints of God are recognized by three signs: their thoughts are focused on God, their home is with God, and their work is for God."
"If the gnostic (‘árif) has no bliss, yet he himself is in every bliss.
"If the gnostic (‘árif) has no happiness, yet he himself is in every happiness."
"When you desire anything of God, swear to Him by me."
"When you want something from God, swear to Him by me."
From these last words, which Ma‘rúf addressed to his pupil Sarí al-Saqaṭí, it is manifest that he regarded himself as being in the most intimate communion with God.
From these last words, which Ma‘rúf said to his student Sarí al-Saqaṭí, it’s clear that he saw himself as being in a close connection with God.
Abú Sulaymán († 830 a.d.), the next great name in the Ṣúfí biographies, was also a native of Wásiṭ, but afterwards emigrated to Syria and settled at Dárayá (near Abú Sulaymán al-Dárání († 830 a.d.). Damascus), whence he is called 'al-Dárání.' He developed the doctrine of gnosis (ma‘rifat). Those who are familiar with the language of European mystics—illuminatio, oculus cordis, &c.—will easily interpret such sayings as these:—
Abú Sulaymán († 830 A.D.), the next prominent figure in the Ṣúfí biographies, was also from Wásiṭ, but later moved to Syria and settled in Dárayá (near Abu Sulayman al-Darani († 830 AD). Damascus), which is why he is referred to as 'al-Dárání.' He developed the idea of gnosis (ma‘rifat). Those familiar with the terms used by European mystics—illuminatio, oculus cordis, etc.—will easily understand sayings like these:—
"None refrains from the lusts of this world save him in whose heart there is a light that keeps him always busied with the next world.
"Nobody holds back from the desires of this world except for the person whose heart has a light that constantly focuses them on the next world."
"When the gnostic's spiritual eye is opened, his bodily eye is shut: they see nothing but Him.
"When the gnostic's spiritual eye is opened, their physical eye is closed: they see nothing but Him."
"If Gnosis were to take visible form, all that looked thereon would die at the sight of its beauty and loveliness and goodness and grace, and every brightness would become dark beside the splendour thereof.727
"If Gnosis were to become visible, anyone who saw it would be overwhelmed by its beauty, loveliness, goodness, and grace, and every brightness would fade in comparison to its splendor.727
"Gnosis is nearer to silence than to speech."
"Gnosis is closer to silence than to words."
We now come to Dhu ’l-Nún al-Misrí († 860 a.d.), whom the Ṣúfís themselves consider to be the primary author of their Dhu ’l-Nún al-Misrí († 860 a.d.). doctrine.728 That he at all events was among the first of those who helped to give it permanent shape is a fact which is amply attested by the collection of his sayings preserved in ‘Aṭṭár's Memoirs of the DHU ’L-NÚN AL-MIṢRÍ387 Saints and in other works of the same kind.729 It is clear that the theory of gnosis, with which he deals at great length, was the central point in his system; and he seems to have introduced the doctrine that true knowledge of God is attained only by means of ecstasy (wajd). "The man that knows God best," he said, "is the one most lost in Him." Like Dionysius, he refused to make any positive statements about the Deity. "Whatever you imagine, God is the contrary of that." Divine love he regarded as an ineffable mystery which must not be revealed to the profane. All this is the very essence of the later Ṣúfiism. It is therefore desirable to ascertain the real character of Dhu ’l-Nún and the influences to which he was subjected. The following account gives a brief summary of what I have been able to discover; fuller details will be found in the article mentioned above.
We now come to Dhu’l-Nún al-Misrí († 860 CE), who the Ṣúfís themselves consider to be the main author of their Dhu’l-Nún al-Misrí († 860 AD). doctrine.728 He was definitely one of the first to help shape it into a lasting form, as is well-documented by the collection of his sayings found in ‘Aṭṭár's Memoirs of the Dhu'l-Nun al-Misri387 Saints and in other similar works.729 It’s clear that the concept of gnosis, which he discusses in depth, was a key part of his philosophy; he seems to have introduced the idea that true knowledge of God comes only through ecstasy (wajd). "The person who knows God best," he said, "is the one who is most lost in Him." Like Dionysius, he chose not to make any definite statements about the Deity. "Whatever you imagine, God is the opposite of that." He viewed divine love as an indescribable mystery that shouldn’t be shared with the unworthy. All of this encapsulates the essence of later Ṣúfiism. Therefore, it's important to understand the true nature of Dhu’l-Nún and the influences he experienced. The following account provides a brief summary of what I have been able to uncover; more details can be found in the previously mentioned article.
His name was Abu ’l-Fayḍ Thawbán b. Ibráhím, Dhu ’l-Nún (He of the Fish) being a sobriquet referring to one of his miracles, and his father was a native of Nubia, or of Ikhmím in Upper Egypt. Ibn Khallikán describes Dhu ’l-Nún as 'the nonpareil of his age' for learning, devotion, communion with the Divinity (ḥál), and acquaintance with literature (adab); adding that he was a philosopher (ḥakím) and spoke Arabic with elegance. The people of Egypt, among whom he lived, looked upon him as a zindíq (freethinker), and he was brought to Baghdád to answer this charge, but after his death he was canonised. In the Fihrist he appears among "the philosophers who discoursed on alchemy," and Ibnu ’l-Qifṭí brackets him with the famous occultist Jábir b. Ḥayyán. He used to wander (as we learn from Mas‘údí)730 amidst the ruined Egyptian monuments, studying the inscriptions and endeavouring to decipher the mysterious figures which were thought to hold the key to the MYSTICISM388 lost sciences of antiquity. He also dabbled in medicine, which, like Paracelsus, he combined with alchemy and magic.
His name was Abu’l-Fayḍ Thawbán b. Ibráhím, and he was nicknamed Dhu’l-Nún (He of the Fish) because of one of his miracles. His father was from Nubia or Ikhmím in Upper Egypt. Ibn Khallikán describes Dhu’l-Nún as "the best of his time" for his knowledge, devotion, spiritual experiences (ḥál), and familiarity with literature (adab); he also notes that he was a philosopher (ḥakím) and spoke Arabic elegantly. The people of Egypt, where he lived, considered him a zindíq (freethinker) and he was taken to Baghdád to answer for this accusation, but he was canonized after his death. In the Fihrist, he is listed among "the philosophers who discussed alchemy," and Ibnu’l-Qifṭí includes him with the famous occultist Jábir b. Ḥayyán. He used to wander, as we learn from Mas‘ūdí,730 through the ruined Egyptian monuments, studying the inscriptions and trying to decipher the mysterious symbols believed to contain the key to the Mysticism388 lost sciences of antiquity. He also experimented with medicine, which he combined with alchemy and magic, similar to Paracelsus.
Let us see what light these facts throw upon the origin of the Ṣúfí theosophy. Did it come to Egypt from India, Persia, or Greece?
Let’s see what insight these facts provide about the origins of the Ṣúfí philosophy. Did it arrive in Egypt from India, Persia, or Greece?
Considering the time, place, and circumstances in which it arose, and having regard to the character of the man who The origin of theosophical Ṣúfiism. bore a chief part in its development, we cannot hesitate, I think, to assert that it is largely a product of Greek speculation. Ma‘rúf al-Karkhí, Abú Sulaymán al-Dárání, and Dhu ’l-Nún al-Miṣrí all three lived and died in the period (786-861 a.d.) which begins with the accession of Hárún al-Rashíd and is terminated by the death of Mutawakkil. During these seventy-five years the stream of Hellenic culture flowed unceasingly into the Moslem world. Innumerable works of Greek philosophers, physicians, and scientists were translated and eagerly studied. Thus the Greeks became the teachers of the Arabs, and the wisdom of ancient Greece formed, as has been shown in a preceding chapter, the basis of Muḥammadan science and philosophy. The results are visible in the Mu‘tazilite rationalism as well as in the system of the Ikhwánu ’l-Ṣafá. But it was not through literature alone that the Moslems were imbued with Hellenism. In ‘Iráq, Syria, and Egypt they found themselves on its native soil, which yielded, we may be sure, a plentiful harvest of ideas—Neo-platonic, Gnostical, Christian, mystical, pantheistic, and what not? In Mesopotamia, the heart of the ‘Abbásid Empire, dwelt a strange people, who were really Syrian heathens, but who towards the beginning of the ninth century assumed the name of Ṣábians in order to protect themselves from the persecution with which they were threatened by the Caliph Ma’mún. At this time, indeed, many of them accepted Islam or Christianity, but the majority clung to their old pagan beliefs, while the educated class continued to profess a religious philosophy which, as it is described by Shahrastání and ORIGIN OF ṢÚFÍ THEOSOPHY389 other Muḥammadan writers, is simply the Neo-platonism of Proclus and Iamblichus. To return to Dhu ’l-Nún, it is incredible that a mystic and natural philosopher living in the first half of the ninth century in Egypt should have derived his doctrine directly from India. There may be Indian elements in Neo-platonism and Gnosticism, but this possibility does not affect my contention that the immediate source of the Ṣúfí theosophy is to be sought in Greek and Syrian speculation. To define its origin more narrowly is not, I think, practicable in the present state of our knowledge. Merx, however, would trace it to Dionysius, the Pseudo-Areopagite, or rather to his master, a certain "Hierotheus," whom Frothingham has identified with the Syrian mystic, Stephen bar Sudaili (circa 500 a.d.). Dionysius was of course a Christian Neo-platonist. His works certainly laid the foundations of mediæval mysticism in Europe, and they were also popular in the East at the time when Ṣúfiism arose.
Considering the time, place, and circumstances in which it emerged, and keeping in mind the character of the man who played a major role in its development, we cannot hesitate to say that it is largely a product of Greek thought. Ma‘rúf al-Karkhí, Abú Sulaymán al-Dárání, and Dhu ’l-Nún al-Miṣrí all lived and died during the period (786-861 A.D.) that began with the rise of Hárún al-Rashíd and ended with the death of Mutawakkil. During these seventy-five years, the flow of Hellenic culture into the Muslim world was continuous. Countless works by Greek philosophers, physicians, and scientists were translated and enthusiastically studied. Thus, the Greeks became the teachers of the Arabs, and the wisdom of ancient Greece formed, as discussed in a previous chapter, the foundation of Muḥammadan science and philosophy. The impact is evident in Mu‘tazilite rationalism as well as in the system of the Ikhwánu ’l-Ṣafá. However, it wasn’t just through literature that Muslims were influenced by Hellenism. In ‘Iráq, Syria, and Egypt, they found themselves on its native soil, which surely provided a rich harvest of ideas—Neo-platonic, Gnostic, Christian, mystical, pantheistic, and more. In Mesopotamia, the center of the ‘Abbásid Empire, there lived a peculiar group of people who were essentially Syrian pagans, but who at the beginning of the ninth century adopted the name of Ṣábians to protect themselves from persecution by the Caliph Ma’mún. At this time, many of them converted to Islam or Christianity, but most held onto their old pagan beliefs, while the educated class continued to profess a religious philosophy that, as described by Shahrastání and other Muḥammadan writers, is simply the Neo-platonism of Proclus and Iamblichus. Returning to Dhu ’l-Nún, it is hard to believe that a mystic and natural philosopher living in the first half of the ninth century in Egypt could have derived his teachings directly from India. There may be Indian influences in Neo-platonism and Gnosticism, but this doesn’t change my argument that the immediate source of Ṣúfí theosophy is found in Greek and Syrian thought. Narrowing down its origin further isn't, I believe, practical given our current understanding. Merx, however, would trace it to Dionysius, the Pseudo-Areopagite, or rather to his teacher, a certain "Hierotheus," whom Frothingham has identified with the Syrian mystic, Stephen bar Sudaili (circa 500 AD). Dionysius was, of course, a Christian Neo-platonist. His works certainly laid the groundwork for medieval mysticism in Europe, and they were also well-known in the East at the time when Ṣúfiism emerged.
When speaking of the various current theories as to the origin of Ṣúfiism, I said that in my opinion they all contained Ṣúfiism composed of many different elements. a measure of truth. No single cause will account for a phenomenon so widely spread and so diverse in its manifestations. Ṣúfiism has always been thoroughly eclectic, absorbing and transmuting whatever 'broken lights' fell across its path, and consequently it gained adherents amongst men of the most opposite views—theists and pantheists, Mu‘tazilites and Scholastics, philosophers and divines. We have seen what it owed to Greece, but the Perso-Indian elements are not to be ignored. Although the theory "that it must be regarded as the reaction of the Aryan mind against a Semitic religion imposed on it by force" is inadmissible—Dhu ’l-Nún, for example, was a Copt or Nubian—the fact remains that there was at the time a powerful anti-Semitic reaction, which expressed itself, more or less consciously, in Ṣúfís of Persian race. Again, the literary influence of India upon Muḥammadan thought before 1000 a.d. MYSTICISM390 was greatly inferior to that of Greece, as any one can see by turning over the pages of the Fihrist; but Indian religious ideas must have penetrated into Khurásán and Eastern Persia at a much earlier period.
When discussing the various current theories about the origin of Sufism, I mentioned that, in my opinion, they all hold a degree of truth. No single cause can explain a phenomenon that is so widespread and diverse in its forms. Sufism has always been highly eclectic, incorporating and transforming whatever "broken lights" came its way, which allowed it to attract followers from many different perspectives—whether theists or pantheists, Mu'tazilites or Scholastics, philosophers or theologians. We’ve acknowledged its debt to Greece, but the Perso-Indian influences shouldn’t be overlooked. Although the theory that it should be seen as the reaction of the Aryan mind against a Semitic religion forced upon it is unfounded—Dhu 'l-Nún, for example, was either a Copt or Nubian—the reality is that during that time, there was a strong anti-Semitic response that manifested, more or less consciously, among Sufis of Persian descent. Additionally, the literary influence of India on Islamic thought before 1000 A.D. was significantly less than that of Greece, as anyone can see by flipping through the pages of the Fihrist; however, Indian religious concepts likely penetrated Khurásán and Eastern Persia much earlier.
These considerations show that the question as to the origin of Ṣúfiism cannot be answered in a definite and exclusive way. None of the rival theories is completely true, nor is any of them without a partial justification. The following words of Dr. Goldziher should be borne in mind by all who are interested in this subject:—
These points demonstrate that the question of the origin of Sufism cannot be answered in a clear-cut and exclusive manner. None of the competing theories is entirely correct, nor is any of them without some level of justification. The following words from Dr. Goldziher should be kept in mind by everyone interested in this topic:—
"Ṣúfiism cannot be looked upon as a regularly organised sect within Islam. Its dogmas cannot be compiled into a regular system. It Goldziher on the character of Ṣúfiism. manifests itself in different shapes in different countries. We find divergent tendencies, according to the spirit of the teaching of distinguished theosophists who were founders of different schools, the followers of which may be compared to Christian monastic orders. The influence of different environments naturally affected the development of Ṣúfiism. Here we find mysticism, there asceticism the prevailing thought."731
"Ṣúfiism can't be seen as a formally organized sect within Islam. Its beliefs can't be neatly packaged into a standard system. It shows up in various forms in different countries. We encounter differing trends based on the teachings of notable theosophists who established various schools, whose followers can be likened to Christian monastic orders. The influence of different environments naturally shaped the development of Ṣúfiism. Here, we encounter mysticism; there, asceticism is the dominant thought." 731
The four principal foreign sources of Ṣúfiism are undoubtedly Christianity, Neo-platonism, Gnosticism, and Indian asceticism and religious philosophy. I shall not attempt in this place to estimate their comparative importance, but it should be clearly understood that the speculative and theosophical side of Ṣúfiism, which, as we have seen, was first elaborated in ‘Iráq, Syria, and Egypt, bears unmistakable signs of Hellenistic influence.
The four main foreign influences on Ṣúfiism are definitely Christianity, Neo-Platonism, Gnosticism, and Indian asceticism and religious philosophy. I won’t try to assess their relative importance here, but it’s important to recognize that the speculative and theosophical aspects of Ṣúfiism, which we’ve seen were first developed in ‘Iráq, Syria, and Egypt, show clear signs of Hellenistic influence.
The early Ṣúfís are particularly interested in the theory of mystical union (faná wa-baqá) and often use expressions which it is easy to associate with pantheism, yet none of them can fairly be called a pantheist in the true sense. The step from theosophy BÁYAZÍD OF BISṬÁM391 to pantheism was not, I think, made either by Ḥalláj († 922 a.d.) or by the celebrated Abú Yazíd, in Persian Báyazíd († 874-75 a.d.), of Bisṭám, a town in the province of Qúmis situated near the south-eastern corner of the Caspian Sea. Báyazíd of Bisṭám. While his father, Surúshán, was a Zoroastrian, his master in Ṣúfiism seems to have been connected with Sind (Scinde), where Moslem governors had been installed since 715 a.d. Báyazíd carried the experimental doctrine of faná (dying to self) to its utmost limit, and his language is tinged with the peculiar poetic imagery which was afterwards developed by the great Ṣúfí of Khurásán, Abú Sa‘íd b. Abi ’l-Khayr († 1049 a.d.). I can give only a few specimens of his sayings. Their genuineness is not above suspicion, but they serve to show that if the theosophical basis of Ṣúfiism is distinctively Greek, its mystical extravagances are no less distinctively Oriental.
The early Sufis were particularly focused on the idea of mystical union (faná wa-baqá) and often used terms that can easily be linked to pantheism, but none of them can truly be considered pantheists. The transition from theosophy to pantheism wasn’t, I believe, made by Ḥalláj († 922 AD) or the famous Abú Yazíd, known in Persian as Báyazíd († 874-75 AD), from Bisṭám, a town in the Qúmis province located near the southeastern edge of the Caspian Sea. Báyazíd of Bisṭám. Although his father, Surúshán, was a Zoroastrian, his Sufi master seems to have had connections to Sind (Scinde), where Muslim governors had been in charge since 715 A.D. Báyazíd took the experimental idea of faná (dying to oneself) to its extreme, and his language is filled with unique poetic imagery that was later refined by the great Sufi from Khurásán, Abú Sa‘íd b. Abi’l-Khayr († 1049 AD). I can only provide a few examples of his sayings. Though their authenticity might be questionable, they illustrate that while the theosophical foundation of Sufism is mainly Greek, its mystical excesses are distinctly Oriental.
"Creatures are subject to 'states' (aḥwál), but the gnostic has no 'state,' because his vestiges are effaced and his essence is annihilated by the essence of another, and his traces are lost in another's traces.
"Creatures go through different 'states' (aḥwál), but the gnostic has no 'state' because their marks are erased and their essence is wiped out by the essence of another, and their traces are blended into someone else's traces."
"I went from God to God until they cried from me in me, 'O Thou I!'
"I went from God to God until they cried from me inside, 'Oh You!'”
"Nothing is better for Man than to be without aught, having no asceticism, no theory, no practice. When he is without all, he is with all.
"Nothing is better for a person than to have nothing—no self-denial, no theories, no practices. When they have nothing, they have everything."
"Verily I am God, there is no God except me, so worship me!
"Truly, I am God; there is no God but me, so worship me!"
"Glory to me! how great is my majesty!
"Glory to me! How amazing is my greatness!"
"I came forth from Báyazíd-ness as a snake from its skin. Then I looked. I saw that lover, beloved, and love are one, for in the world of unification all can be one.
"I emerged from Báyazíd-ness like a snake shedding its skin. Then I looked around. I realized that the lover, the beloved, and love are all one, because in the realm of unity, everything can be one."
"I am the wine-drinker and the wine and the cup-bearer."
"I am the one who drinks the wine, the wine itself, and the one who serves it."
Thus, in the course of a century, Ṣúfiism, which at first was little more than asceticism, became in succession mystical and theosophical, and even ran the risk of being confused with pantheism. Henceforward the term Taṣawwuf unites all these varying shades. As a rule, however, the great Ṣúfís of the third century a.h. (815-912 a.d.) keep their antinomian MYSTICISM392 enthusiasm under control. Most of them agreed with Junayd of Baghdád († 909 a.d.), the leading theosophist of his time, in preferring "the path of sobriety," and in seeking to reconcile the Law (sharí‘at) with the Truth (ḥaqíqat). "Our principles," said Sahl b. ‘Abdulláh al-Tustarí († 896 a.d.), "are six: to hold fast by the Book of God, to model ourselves upon the Apostle (Muḥammad), to eat only what is lawful, to refrain from hurting people even though they hurt us, to avoid forbidden things, and to fulfil obligations without delay." To these articles the strictest Moslem might cheerfully subscribe. Ṣúfiism in its ascetic, moral, and devotional aspects was a spiritualised Islam, though it was a very different thing essentially. While doing lip-service to the established religion, it modified the dogmas of Islam in such a way as to deprive them of their original significance. Thus Allah, the God of mercy and wrath, was in a certain sense depersonalised and worshipped as the One absolutely Real (al-Ḥaqq). Here the Ṣúfís betray their kinship with the Mu‘tazilites, but the two sects have little in common except the Greek philosophy.732 It must never be forgotten that Ṣúfiism was the expression of a profound religious feeling—"hatred of the world and love of the Lord."733 "Taṣawwuf," said Junayd, "is this: that God should make thee die to thyself and should make thee live in Him."
Thus, over the course of a century, Ṣúfiism, which initially was just a form of asceticism, gradually evolved to become mystical and theosophical, even risking confusion with pantheism. From then on, the term Taṣawwuf encompassed all these different interpretations. Generally, however, the prominent Ṣúfís of the third century a.h. (815-912 CE) managed to keep their rebellious enthusiasm in check. Most of them agreed with Junayd of Baghdád († 909 A.D.), the leading theosophist of his time, in preferring "the path of sobriety" and in aiming to reconcile the Law (sharí‘at) with the Truth (ḥaqíqat). "Our principles," said Sahl b. ‘Abdulláh al-Tustarí († 896 A.D.), "are six: to adhere to the Book of God, to model ourselves after the Apostle (Muḥammad), to eat only what is lawful, to avoid harming people even if they harm us, to steer clear of forbidden things, and to fulfill obligations promptly." The strictest Muslim would likely readily agree with these points. Ṣúfiism, in its ascetic, moral, and devotional dimensions, represented a spiritualized version of Islam, although it was fundamentally very different. While it paid lip service to the established religion, it altered the doctrines of Islam in a way that diminished their original meaning. Thus, Allah, the God of mercy and wrath, was, in a way, depersonalized and worshipped as the One who is absolutely Real (al-Ḥaqq). Here, the Ṣúfís reveal their connection to the Mu‘tazilites, but the two groups share little in common aside from Greek philosophy.732 It must always be remembered that Ṣúfiism expressed a deep religious feeling—"hatred of the world and love of the Lord."733 "Taṣawwuf," said Junayd, "is this: that God should make you die to yourself and live in Him."
The further development of Ṣúfiism may be indicated in a few words.
The ongoing development of Ṣúfiism can be summarized in a few words.
What was at first a form of religion adopted by individuals and communicated to a small circle of companions gradually became a monastic system, a school for saints, with rules of discipline and devotion which the novice (muríd) learned from his spiritual director (pír or ustádh), to whose guidance he DEVELOPMENT OF ṢÚFIISM393 submitted himself absolutely. Already in the third century after Muḥammad it is increasingly evident that the typical Ṣúfí adept of the future will no longer be a solitary ascetic The development of Ṣúfiism. shunning the sight of men, but a great Shaykh and hierophant, who appears on ceremonial occasions attended by a numerous train of admiring disciples. Soon the doctrine began to be collected and embodied in books. Some of the most notable Arabic works of reference on Ṣúfiism have been mentioned already. Among the oldest are the Kitábu ’l-Luma‘, by Abú Naṣr al-Sarráj († 988 a.d.) and the Qútu ’l-Qulúb by Abú Ṭálib al-Makkí († 996 a.d.). The twelfth century saw the rise of the Dervish Orders. ‘Adí al-Hakkárí († 1163 a.d.) and ‘Abdu ’l-Qádir al-Jílí († 1166 a.d.) founded the fraternities which are called ‘Adawís and Qádirís, after their respective heads. These were followed in rapid succession by the Rifá‘ís, the Shádhilís, and the Mevlevís, of whom the last named owe their origin to the Persian poet and mystic, Jalálu ’l-Dín Rúmí († 1273 a.d.). By this time, mainly through the influence of Ghazálí, Ṣúfiism had won for itself a secure and recognised position in the Muḥammadan Church. Orthodoxy was forced to accept the popular Saint-worship and to admit the miracles of the Awliyá, although many Moslem puritans raised their voices against the superstitious veneration which was paid to the tombs of holy men, and against the prayers, sacrifices, and oblations offered by the pilgrims who assembled. Ghazálí also gave the Ṣúfí doctrine a metaphysical basis. For this purpose he availed himself of the terminology, which Fárábí (also a Ṣúfí) and Avicenna had already borrowed from the Neo-platonists. From his time forward we find in Ṣúfí writings constant allusions to the Plotinian theories of emanation and ecstasy.
What started as a personal form of religion shared among a small group of friends gradually evolved into a monastic system, a school for saints, with rules of discipline and devotion that the novice (muríd) learned from his spiritual guide (pír or ustádh), to whom he completely submitted himself. By the third century after Muḥammad, it was increasingly clear that the typical Ṣúfí follower of the future would no longer be a solitary ascetic The rise of Sufism. avoiding human interaction, but a prominent Shaykh and teacher, who appeared at ceremonial events surrounded by a large group of admiring disciples. Soon, the teachings began to be collected and written down in books. Some of the most significant Arabic reference works on Ṣúfiism have already been mentioned. Among the oldest are the Kitábu ’l-Luma‘ by Abú Naṣr al-Sarráj († 988 A.D.) and the Qútu ’l-Qulúb by Abú Ṭálib al-Makkí († 996 AD). The twelfth century marked the rise of the Dervish Orders. ‘Adí al-Hakkárí († 1163 AD) and ‘Abdu ’l-Qádir al-Jílí († 1166 A.D.) founded the brotherhoods known as ‘Adawís and Qádirís, named after their respective leaders. This was quickly followed by the Rifá‘ís, the Shádhilís, and the Mevlevís, the last of whom trace their origins to the Persian poet and mystic, Jalálu ’l-Dín Rúmí († 1273 A.D.). By this point, largely due to the influence of Ghazálí, Ṣúfiism had secured an established and recognized place within the Muḥammadan faith. Orthodoxy was compelled to accept the popular veneration of Saints and acknowledge the miracles of the Awliyá, even though many Muslim puritans spoke out against the superstitious reverence given to the graves of holy individuals, as well as against the prayers, sacrifices, and offerings made by the pilgrims who gathered there. Ghazálí also provided the Ṣúfí doctrine with a metaphysical foundation. To do this, he used terminology that Fárábí (also a Ṣúfí) and Avicenna had previously adopted from the Neo-Platonists. From his time onward, we find consistent references to Plotinian theories of emanation and ecstasy in Ṣúfí writings.
Mysticism was more congenial to the Persians than to the Arabs, and its influence on Arabic literature is not to be compared with the extraordinary spell which it has cast over the Persian mind since the eleventh century of the MYSTICISM394 Christian era to the present day. With few exceptions, the great poets of Persia (and, we may add, of Turkey) speak the allegorical language and use the fantastic imagery of which the quatrains of the Persian Ṣúfí, Abú Sa‘íd b. Abi ’l-Khayr,734 afford almost the first literary example. The Arabs have only one mystical poet worthy to stand beside the Persian masters. This is Sharafu ’l-Dín ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ, who ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ. was born in Cairo (1181 a.d.) and died there in 1235. His Díwán was edited by his grandson ‘Alí, and the following particulars regarding the poet's life are extracted from the biographical notice prefixed to this edition735:—
Mysticism resonated more with the Persians than with the Arabs, and its impact on Arabic literature can't be compared to the remarkable hold it has had on the Persian intellect since the eleventh century of the Mysticism394 Christian era up to today. With a few exceptions, the great poets of Persia (and we can include Turkey) use the allegorical language and the vivid imagery showcased by the quatrains of the Persian Sufi, Abú Sa‘íd b. Abi ’l-Khayr,734 which provide one of the earliest literary examples. The Arabs have only one mystical poet who stands alongside the Persian masters—Sharafu ’l-Dín ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ, who was born in Cairo in 1181 A.D. and died there in 1235. His Díwán was edited by his grandson ‘Alí, and the following details about the poet's life are taken from the biographical notice included in this edition735:—
"The Shaykh ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ was of middle stature; his face was fair and comely, with a mingling of visible redness; and when he was under the influence of music (samá‘) and rapture (wajd), and overcome by ecstasy, it grew in beauty and brilliancy, and sweat dropped from his body until it ran on the ground under his feet. I never saw (so his son relates) among Arabs or foreigners a figure equal in beauty to his, and I am the likest of all men to him in form.... And when he walked in the city, the people used to press round him asking his blessing and trying to kiss his hand, but he would not allow anyone to do so, but put his hand in theirs.... ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ said: 'In the beginning of my detachment (tajríd) from the world I used to beg permission of my father and go up to the Wádi ’l-Mustaḍ‘afín on the second mountain of al-Muqaṭṭam. Thither I would resort and continue in this hermit life (síyáḥa) night and day; then I would return to my father, as bound in duty to cherish his affection. My father was at that time Lieutenant of the High Court (khalífatu ’l-ḥukmi ’l-‘azíz) in Qáhira and Miṣr,736 the two guarded cities, and was one of the men most eminent for learning and affairs. He was wont to be glad when I returned, and he frequently let me sit with him in the chambers of the court and in the colleges of law. Then I would long for "detachment," and beg leave to return to the life of ‘UMAR IBNU ’L-FÁRIḌ395 a wandering devotee, and thus I was doing repeatedly, until my father was asked to fill the office of Chief Justice (Qáḍi ’l-Quḍát), but refused, and laid down the post which he held, and retired from society, and gave himself entirely to God in the preaching-hall (qá‘atu ’l-khiṭába) of the Mosque al-Azhar. After his death I resumed my former detachment, and solitary devotion, and travel in the way of Truth, but no revelation was vouchsafed to me. One day I came to Cairo and entered the Sayfiyya College. At the gate I found an old grocer performing an ablution which was not prescribed. First he washed his hands, then his feet; then he wiped his head and washed his face. "O Shaykh," I said to him, "do you, after all these years, stand beside the gate of the college among the Moslem divines and perform an irregular ablution?" He looked at me and said, "O ‘Umar, nothing will be vouchsafed to thee in Egypt, but only in the Ḥijáz, at Mecca (may God exalt it!); set out thither, for the time of thy illumination hath come." Then I knew that the man was one of God's saints and that he was disguising himself by his manner of livelihood and by pretending to be ignorant of the irregularity of the ablution. I seated myself before him and said to him, "O my master, how far am I from Mecca! and I cannot find convoy or companions save in the months of Pilgrimage." He looked at me and pointed with his hand and said, "Here is Mecca in front of thee"; and as I looked with him, I saw Mecca (may God exalt it!); and bidding him farewell, I set off to seek it, and it was always in front of me until I entered it. At that moment illumination came to me and continued without any interruption.... I abode in a valley which was distant from Mecca ten days' journey for a hard rider, and every day and night I would come forth to pray the five prayers in the exalted Sanctuary, and with me was a wild beast of huge size which accompanied me in my going and returning, and knelt to me as a camel kneels, and said, "Mount, O my master," but I never did so.'"
"The Shaykh ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ was of average height; his face was fair and handsome, with a hint of redness. When music (samá‘) filled him with joy (wajd) and ecstatic feelings, his beauty and radiance intensified, and sweat dripped from his body, pooling on the ground beneath him. I never saw (as his son recounts) anyone among Arabs or others as beautiful as him, and I resemble him more than anyone else in appearance.... When he walked through the city, people would crowd around him, seeking his blessing and trying to kiss his hand, but he wouldn’t allow anyone to do that; he would instead place his hand in theirs.... ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ said: 'At the beginning of my detachment (tajríd) from the world, I would ask my father for permission to go up to the Wádi ’l-Mustaḍ‘afín on the second mountain of al-Muqaṭṭam. I would go there and live as a hermit (síyáḥa) day and night; then I would return to my father, feeling obliged to maintain our bond. My father was then the Lieutenant of the High Court (khalífatu ’l-ḥukmi ’l-‘azíz) in Qáhira and Miṣr,736 the two protected cities, and was among the most learned and respected men in matters of law. He was always happy when I came back, frequently inviting me to sit with him in the court chambers and law colleges. Yet, I would yearn for “detachment,” asking to return to the life of a wandering devotee, and I kept doing this until my father was asked to become Chief Justice (Qáḍi ’l-Quḍát), but he declined, resigned from his position, and withdrew from society to dedicate himself entirely to God in the preaching hall (qá‘atu ’l-khiṭába) of the Mosque al-Azhar. After his death, I resumed my former detachment, solitary devotion, and travels in the pursuit of Truth, but I received no divine inspiration. One day, I arrived in Cairo and entered the Sayfiyya College. At the gate, I saw an elderly grocer performing an unconventional ablution. He first washed his hands, then his feet; then he wiped his head and washed his face. "O Shaykh," I said to him, "after all these years, do you still stand at the college gate among the Muslim scholars performing a non-standard ablution?" He looked at me and said, "O ‘Umar, you will receive nothing in Egypt, only in the Ḥijáz, at Mecca (may God exalt it!); set out there, for your time for enlightenment has come." Then I realized that the man was one of God's saints and was disguising himself by his way of life and pretending to be unaware of the irregularity of his ablution. I sat down before him and said, "O my master, how far am I from Mecca! I can only find companions during the Pilgrimage months." He looked at me, pointed with his hand, and said, "Here is Mecca in front of you"; and as I looked with him, I saw Mecca (may God exalt it!); bidding him farewell, I began my journey to seek it, and it was always before me until I entered it. At that moment, enlightenment came to me and continued without interruption.... I stayed in a valley ten days' journey from Mecca for a fast rider, and every day and night, I would go to pray the five prayers in the holy Sanctuary, accompanied by a large wild animal that followed me to and from, kneeling before me like a camel and saying, "Mount, O my master," but I never did.'"
When fifteen years had elapsed, ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ returned to Cairo. The people venerated him as a saint, and the reigning monarch, Malik al-Kámil, wished to visit him in person, but ‘Umar declined to see him, and rejected his bounty. "At most times," says the poet's son, "the Shaykh was in a state of bewilderment, and his eyes stared fixedly. He neither heard nor saw any one speaking to him. Now he would stand, now sit, now repose on his side, now lie on his MYSTICISM396 back wrapped up like a dead man; and thus would he pass ten consecutive days, more or less, neither eating nor drinking nor speaking nor stirring." In 1231 a.d. he made the pilgrimage to Mecca, on which occasion he met his famous contemporary, Shihábu’ l-Dín Abú Ḥafṣ ‘Umar al-Suhrawardí. He died four years later, and was buried in the Qaráfa cemetery at the foot of Mount Muqaṭṭam.
When fifteen years had passed, ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ returned to Cairo. The people revered him as a saint, and the ruling king, Malik al-Kámil, wanted to visit him in person, but ‘Umar refused to see him and turned down his gifts. "Most of the time," says the poet's son, "the Shaykh appeared to be in a daze, his eyes wide open and unyielding. He neither heard nor saw anyone addressing him. Sometimes he would stand, sometimes sit, sometimes lie on his side, and sometimes lay on his back, wrapped up like a dead man; and in this way he would spend ten consecutive days, give or take, without eating, drinking, speaking, or moving." In 1231 A.D. he made the pilgrimage to Mecca, where he met his notable contemporary, Shihábu’ l-Dín Abú Ḥafṣ ‘Umar al-Suhrawardí. He passed away four years later and was laid to rest in the Qaráfa cemetery at the base of Mount Muqaṭṭam.
His Díwán of mystical odes, which were first collected and published by his grandson, is small in extent compared with The poetry of Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ. similar works in the Persian language, but of no unusual brevity when regarded as the production of an Arabian poet.737 Concerning its general character something has been said above (p. 325). The commentator, Ḥasan al-Búríní († 1615 a.d.), praises the easy flow (insijàm) of the versification, and declares that Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ "is accustomed to play with ideas in ever-changing forms, and to clothe them with splendid garments."738 His style, full of verbal subtleties, betrays the influence of Mutanabbí.739 The longest piece in the Díwán is a Hymn of Divine Love, entitled Naẓmu ’l-Sulúk ('Poem on the Mystic's Progress'), and often called al-Tá’iyyatu ’l-Kubrá ('The Greater Ode rhyming in t'), which has been edited with a German verse-translation by Hammer-Purgstall (Vienna, 1854). On account of this poem the author was accused of favouring the doctrine of ḥulúl, i.e., the incarnation of God in human beings. Another celebrated ode is the Khamriyya, or Hymn of Wine.740 ‘UMAR IBNU ’L-FÁRIḌ397 The following versions will perhaps convey to English readers some faint impression of the fervid rapture and almost ethereal exaltation which give the poetry of Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ a unique place in Arabic literature:—
His Díwán of mystical odes, first collected and published by his grandson, is small compared to similar works in Persian literature, but it isn't unusually short for an Arabian poet. Concerning its overall character, something has been said above (p. 325). The commentator, Ḥasan al-Búríní († 1615 A.D.), praises the smooth flow (insijàm) of the verses and states that Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ "is known to play with ideas in ever-changing forms and to dress them in exquisite language." His style, rich in verbal subtleties, shows the influence of Mutanabbí. The longest piece in the Díwán is a Hymn of Divine Love, titled Naẓmu ’l-Sulúk ('Poem on the Mystic's Progress'), often referred to as al-Tá’iyyatu ’l-Kubrá ('The Greater Ode rhyming in t'), which has been edited with a German verse translation by Hammer-Purgstall (Vienna, 1854). Because of this poem, the author was accused of supporting the doctrine of ḥulúl, meaning the incarnation of God in humans. Another famous ode is the Khamriyya, or Hymn of Wine. ‘Umar Ibn al-Farid397 The following versions may give English readers a glimpse of the intense passion and almost ethereal upliftment that give Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ's poetry a unique place in Arabic literature:—
Here are the opening verses of the Tá’iyyatu ’l-Ṣughrá, or 'The Lesser Ode rhyming in t,' which is so called in order to distinguish it from the Tá’iyyatu ’l-Kubrá:—
Here are the opening verses of the Tá’iyyatu ’l-Ṣughrá, or 'The Lesser Ode rhyming in t,' named to differentiate it from the Tá’iyyatu ’l-Kubrá:—
Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ came of pure Arab stock, and his poetry is thoroughly Arabian both in form and spirit. This is not MUḤYI ’L-DÍN IBNU ’L-‘ARABÍ399 the place to speak of the great Persian Ṣúfís, but Ḥusayn b. Manṣúr al-Ḥalláj, who was executed in the Caliphate of Muqtadir (922 a.d.), could not have been omitted here but for the fact that Professor Browne has already given an admirable account of him, to which I am unable to add anything of importance.745 The Arabs, however, have contributed to the history of Ṣúfiism another memorable name—Muḥyi’l-Dín Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí, whose life falls within the final century of the ‘Abbásid period, and will therefore fitly conclude the present chapter.746
Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ was of pure Arab descent, and his poetry reflects a truly Arabian style and spirit. This is not MUḤYI ’L-DÍN IBNU ’L-‘ARABÍ399 the right moment to discuss the great Persian Ṣúfís, but Ḥusayn b. Manṣūr al-Ḥalláj, who was executed during the reign of Caliph Muqtadir (922 AD), deserves mention here. However, since Professor Browne has already provided an excellent account of him, I have nothing significant to add.745 The Arabs have also made a notable contribution to the history of Ṣúfiism with another important figure—Muḥyi’l-Dín Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí, whose life spanned the last century of the ‘Abbásid period and will appropriately conclude this chapter.746
Muḥyi ’l-Dín Muḥammad b. ‘Alí Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí (or Ibn ‘Arabí)747 was born at Mursiya (Murcia) in Spain on the 17th Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí. of Ramaḍán, 560 a.h. = July 29, 1165 a.d. From 1173 to 1202 he resided in Seville. He then set out for the East, travelling by way of Egypt to the Ḥijáz, where he stayed a long time, and after visiting Baghdád, Mosul, and Asia Minor, finally settled at Damascus, in which city he died (638 a.h. = 1240 a.d.). His tomb below Mount Qásiyún was thought to be "a piece of the gardens of Paradise," and was called the Philosophers' Stone.748 It is now enclosed in a mosque which bears the name of Muḥyi ’l-Dín, and a cupola rises over it.749 We know little concerning the events of his life, which seems to have been passed chiefly in travel and conversation with Ṣúfís and in the composition of his MYSTICISM400 voluminous writings, about three hundred in number according to his own computation. Two of these works are especially celebrated, and have caused Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí to be regarded as the greatest of all Muḥammadan mystics—the Futúḥát al-Makkiyya, or 'Meccan Revelations,' and the Fuṣúṣú ’l-Ḥikam, or 'Bezels of Philosophy.' The Futúḥát is a huge treatise in five hundred and sixty chapters, containing a complete system of mystical science. The author relates that he saw Muḥammad in the World of Real Ideas, seated on a throne amidst angels, prophets, and saints, and received his command to discourse on the Divine mysteries. At another time, while circumambulating the Ka‘ba, he met a celestial spirit wearing the form of a youth engaged in the same holy rite, who showed him the living esoteric Temple which is concealed under the lifeless exterior, even as the eternal substance of the Divine Ideas is hidden by the veils of popular religion—veils through which the lofty mind must penetrate, until, having reached the splendour within, it partakes of the Divine nature and beholds what no mortal eye can endure to look upon. Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí immediately fell into a swoon. When he came to himself he was instructed to contemplate the visionary form and to write down the mysteries which it would reveal to his gaze. Then the youth entered the Ka‘ba with Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí, and resuming his spiritual aspect, appeared to him on a three-legged steed, breathed into his breast the knowledge of all things, and once more bade him describe the heavenly form in which all mysteries are enshrined.750 Such is the reputed origin of the 'Meccan Revelations,' of which the greater portion was written in the town where inspiration descended on Muḥammad six hundred years before. The author believed, or pretended to believe, that every word of them was dictated to him by supernatural means. The MUḤYI ’L-DÍN IBNU ’L-‘ARABÍ401 Fúṣúṣ, a short work in twenty-seven chapters, each of which is named after one of the prophets, is no less highly esteemed, and has been the subject of numerous commentaries in Arabic, Persian, and Turkish.
Muḥyi ’l-Dín Muḥammad b. ‘Alí Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí (or Ibn ‘Arabí)747 was born in Mursiya (Murcia), Spain, on the 17th Ibn Arabi. of Ramaḍán, 560 a.h. = July 29, 1165 A.D. From 1173 to 1202, he lived in Seville. He then set off for the East, traveling through Egypt to the Ḥijáz, where he stayed for a long time. After visiting Baghdád, Mosul, and Asia Minor, he finally settled in Damascus, where he died (638 A.H. = 1240 A.D.). His tomb beneath Mount Qásiyún was thought to be "a piece of the gardens of Paradise" and was called the Philosophers' Stone.748 It is now enclosed in a mosque named after Muḥyi ’l-Dín, topped with a dome.749 We know very little about the events of his life, which appears to have been mainly spent traveling, conversing with Ṣúfís, and writing his Mysticism400 extensive works, about three hundred in total according to his own count. Two of these works are particularly famous and have established Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí as the greatest of all Muḥammadan mystics: the Futúḥát al-Makkiyya, or 'Meccan Revelations,' and the Fuṣúṣú ’l-Ḥikam, or 'Bezels of Philosophy.' The Futúḥát is a massive treatise in five hundred sixty chapters, presenting a complete system of mystical knowledge. The author claims he saw Muḥammad in the World of Real Ideas, seated on a throne amid angels, prophets, and saints, and received a command to discuss the Divine mysteries. At another time, while performing the pilgrimage around the Ka‘ba, he encountered a celestial spirit in the form of a young man who was participating in the same holy act. This spirit revealed to him the living esoteric Temple hidden beneath the lifeless exterior, just as the eternal essence of Divine Ideas is obscured by the veils of popular religion—veils that the elevated mind must pierce until, having reached the brilliance within, it partakes of the Divine nature and witnesses what no mortal eye can bear to see. Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí immediately fainted. When he regained consciousness, he was instructed to reflect on the visionary form and write down the mysteries it would unveil to him. Then the young man entered the Ka‘ba with Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí, resuming his spiritual appearance and presenting himself on a three-legged steed, infusing him with the knowledge of all things, and once again urged him to describe the heavenly form that contains all mysteries.750 This is believed to be the origin of the 'Meccan Revelations,' the majority of which were written in the town where inspiration descended on Muḥammad six hundred years earlier. The author believed, or claimed to believe, that every word was dictated to him through supernatural means. The MUḤYI ’L-DÍN IBNU ’L-‘ARABÍ401 Fúṣúṣ, a shorter work in twenty-seven chapters, each named after one of the prophets, is equally esteemed and has been the subject of numerous commentaries in Arabic, Persian, and Turkish.
Curiously enough, Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí combined the most extravagant mysticism with the straitest orthodoxy. "He was a Ẓáhirite (literalist) in religion and a Báṭinite (spiritualist) in his speculative beliefs."751 He rejected all authority (taqlíd). "I am not one of those who say, 'Ibn Ḥazm said so-and-so, Aḥmad752 said so-and-so, al-Nu‘mán753 said so-and-so,'" he declares in one of his poems. But although he insisted on punctilious adherence to the letter of the sacred law, we may suspect that his refusal to follow any human authority, analogy, or opinion was simply the overweening presumption of the seer who regards himself as divinely illuminated and infallible. Many theologians were scandalised by the apparently blasphemous expressions which occur in his writings, and taxed him with holding heretical doctrines, e.g., the incarnation of God in man (ḥulúl) and the identification of man with God (ittiḥád). Centuries passed, but controversy continued to rage over him. He found numerous and enthusiastic partisans, who urged that the utterances of the saints must not be interpreted literally nor criticised at all. It was recognised, however, that such high mysteries were unsuitable for the weaker brethren, so that many even of those who firmly believed in his sanctity discouraged the reading of his books. They were read nevertheless, publicly and privately, from one end of the Muḥammadan world to the other; people copied them for the sake of obtaining the author's blessing, and the manuscripts were eagerly bought. Among the distinguished men who wrote in his defence we can mention here only Majdu ’l-Dín al-Fírúzábádí († 1414 a.d.), the author of the great Arabic lexicon entitled al-Qámús; Jalálu ’l-Dín al-Suyúṭí († 1445 a.d.); and ‘Abdu ’l-Wahháb al-Sha‘rání († 1565 a.d.). The fundamental MYSTICISM402 principle of his system is the Unity of Being (waḥdatu ’l-wujúd). There is no real difference between the Essence and its attributes or, in other words, between God and the universe. All created things subsist eternally as ideas (a‘yán thábita) in the knowledge of God, and since being is identical with knowledge, their "creation" only means His knowing them, or Himself, under the aspect of actuality; the universe, in fact, is the concrete sum of the relations of the Essence as subject to itself as object. This pantheistic monism puts on an Islamic mask in the doctrine of "the Perfect Man" (al-Insán al-Kámil), a phrase which Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí was the first to associate with it. The Divine consciousness, evolving through a series of five planes (ḥaḍarát), attains to complete expression in Man, the microcosmic being who unites the creative and creaturely attributes of the Essence and is at once The doctrine of the Perfect Man. the image of God and the archetype of the universe. Only through him does God know Himself and make Himself known; he is the eye of the world whereby God sees His own works. The daring paradoxes of Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí's dialectic are illustrated by such verses as these:—
Curiously, Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí blended the most extravagant mysticism with strict orthodoxy. "He was a Ẓáhirite (literalist) in religion and a Báṭinite (spiritualist) in his speculative beliefs."751 He dismissed all authority (taqlíd). "I'm not one of those who say, 'Ibn Ḥazm said this, Aḥmad752 said that, al-Nu‘mán753 said something else,'" he states in one of his poems. Although he insisted on strict adherence to the letter of the sacred law, we might suspect that his refusal to follow any human authority, analogy, or opinion was merely the overconfidence of a seer who sees himself as divinely inspired and infallible. Many theologians were shocked by the seemingly blasphemous statements in his writings and accused him of heretical beliefs, e.g., the incarnation of God in man (ḥulúl) and the identification of man with God (ittiḥád). Centuries went by, but the debate about him continued fiercely. He had numerous enthusiastic supporters who argued that the sayings of the saints should not be taken literally or criticized at all. However, it was recognized that such deep mysteries were not suitable for those less strong in faith, so even many believers in his sanctity discouraged reading his books. Nevertheless, they were read both publicly and privately across the entire Muslim world; people copied them hoping to gain the author's blessing, and the manuscripts were eagerly purchased. Among the notable figures who defended him, we can mention Majdu ’l-Dín al-Fírúzábádí († 1414 CE), the author of the comprehensive Arabic lexicon titled al-Qámús; Jalálu ’l-Dín al-Suyúṭí († 1445 C.E.); and ‘Abdu ’l-Wahháb al-Sha‘rání († 1565 A.D.). The foundational Mysticism402 principle of his system is the Unity of Being (waḥdatu ’l-wujúd). There is no real difference between the Essence and its attributes, or, in other words, between God and the universe. All created things exist eternally as ideas (a‘yán thábita) in God's knowledge, and since being is identical to knowledge, their "creation" simply means His awareness of them, or of Himself, in actuality; the universe, in fact, is the concrete sum of the relations of the Essence as subject to itself as object. This pantheistic monism wears an Islamic facade in the doctrine of "the Perfect Man" (al-Insán al-Kámil), a term that Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí was the first to connect with this idea. The Divine consciousness, evolving through a series of five planes (ḥaḍarát), reaches complete expression in Man, the microcosmic being who embodies the creative and creaturely attributes of the Essence and is both The concept of the Perfect Man. the image of God and the archetype of the universe. Only through him does God know Himself and make Himself known; he is the eye of the world through which God perceives His own creations. The bold paradoxes of Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí's reasoning are captured in verses like these:—
Thus it is the primary function of Man to reveal and realise his Divine nature; and the Perfect Men, regarded individually, MUḤYI ’L-DÍN IBNU ’L-‘ARABÍ403 are the prophets and saints. Here the doctrine—an amalgam of Manichæan, Gnostic, Neo-platonic and Christian speculations—attaches itself to Muḥammad, "the Seal of the prophets." According to Moslem belief, the pre-existent Spirit or Light of Muḥammad (Núr Muḥammadí) became incarnate in Adam and in the whole series of prophets, of whom Muḥammad is the last. Muḥammad, then, is the Logos,755 the Mediator, the Vicegerent of God (Khalífat Allah), the God-Man who has descended to this earthly sphere to make manifest the glory of Him who brought the universe into existence.
Thus, the main role of humanity is to reveal and realize its Divine nature, and the Perfect Individuals, viewed separately, MUḤYI ’L-DÍN IBNU ’L-‘ARABÍ403 are the prophets and saints. This belief—a blend of Manichaean, Gnostic, Neo-Platonic, and Christian ideas—connects with Muhammad, "the Seal of the prophets." According to Muslim belief, the pre-existing Spirit or Light of Muhammad (Núr Muḥammadí) became incarnate in Adam and in the entire line of prophets, of whom Muhammad is the last. Muhammad, then, is the Logos,755 the Mediator, the Vicegerent of God (Khalífat Allah), the God-Man who has come to this earthly realm to reveal the glory of Him who created the universe.
But, of course, Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí's philosophy carries him far beyond the realm of positive religion. If God is the "self" of all things sensible and intelligible, it follows that He reveals Himself in every form of belief in a degree proportionate to the pre-determined capacity of the believer; the mystic alone sees that He is One in all forms, for the mystic's heart is all-receptive: it assumes whatever form God reveals Himself in, as wax takes the impression of the seal.
But, of course, Ibn 'Arabí's philosophy takes him well beyond the limits of organized religion. If God is the "self" of everything that can be perceived or understood, then He reveals Himself in every belief system to the extent that the believer is able to grasp. Only the mystic truly understands that God is One in all forms, because the mystic's heart is completely open: it takes on whatever shape God presents, just like wax takes the impression of a seal.
The vast bulk of Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí's writings, his technical and scholastic terminology, his recondite modes of thought, and the lack of method in his exposition have, until recently, deterred European Orientalists from bestowing on him the attention MYSTICISM404 which he deserves.757 In the history of Ṣúfiism his name marks an epoch: it is owing to him that what began as a profoundly religious personal movement in Islam ends as an eclectic and definitely pantheistic system of philosophy. The title of "The Grand Master" (al-Shaykh al-Akbar), by which he is commonly designated, bears witness to his supremacy in the world of Moslem mysticism from the Mongol Invasion to the present day. In Persia and Turkey his influence has been enormous, and through his pupil, Ṣadru ’l-Dín of Qóniya, he is linked with the greatest of all Ṣúfí poets, Jalálu ’l-Dín Rúmí, the author of the Mathnawí, who died some thirty years after him. Nor did all those who borrowed his ideas call themselves Moslems. He inspired, amongst other mediæval Christian writers, "the Illuminated Doctor" Raymond Lull, and probably Dante.758
The majority of Ibn 'Arabí's writings, along with his specialized and academic terminology, complex ways of thinking, and the lack of a clear method in his presentation, have, until recently, kept European scholars from giving him the attention Mysticism404 he deserves.757 In the history of Sufism, his name signifies a turning point: thanks to him, what began as a deeply religious personal movement in Islam evolved into a diverse and unmistakably pantheistic system of philosophy. The title "The Grand Master" (al-Shaykh al-Akbar), which he is commonly called, reflects his dominance in the realm of Muslim mysticism from the Mongol Invasion to today. His impact has been immense in Persia and Turkey, and through his student, Ṣadru 'l-Dín of Qóniya, he is connected to the greatest of all Sufi poets, Jalálu 'l-Dín Rúmí, the author of the Mathnawí, who died about thirty years after him. Additionally, not all who drew from his ideas identified as Muslims. He influenced various medieval Christian writers, including "the Illuminated Doctor" Raymond Lull, and possibly Dante.758
CHAPTER IX
THE ARABS IN EUROPE
It will be remembered that before the end of the first century of the Hijra, in the reign of the Umayyad Caliph, Walíd b. ‘Abd al-Malik (705-715 a.d.), the Moslems under Ṭáriq and Músá b. Nuṣayr, crossed the Mediterranean, and having defeated Roderic the Goth in a great battle near Cadiz, rapidly brought the whole of Spain into subjection. The fate of the new province was long doubtful. The Berber insurrection which raged in Africa (734-742 a.d.) spread to Spain and threatened to exterminate the handful of Arab colonists; and no sooner was this danger past than the victors began to rekindle the old feuds and jealousies which they had inherited from their ancestors of Qays and Kalb. Once more the rival factions of Syria and Yemen flew to arms, and the land was plunged in anarchy.
It will be remembered that before the end of the first century of the Hijra, during the reign of the Umayyad Caliph Walíd b. ‘Abd al-Malik (705-715 A.D.), Muslims under Ṭáriq and Músá b. Nuṣayr crossed the Mediterranean. After defeating Roderic the Goth in a major battle near Cadiz, they quickly brought all of Spain under their control. The fate of this new province was uncertain for a long time. The Berber uprising that spread in Africa (734-742 A.D.) extended to Spain and threatened to wipe out the few Arab settlers. As soon as this threat was gone, the victors reignited the old rivalries and jealousies that they had inherited from their ancestors of Qays and Kalb. Once again, the rival factions of Syria and Yemen took up arms, plunging the land into chaos.
Meanwhile ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán b. Mu‘áwiya, a grandson of the Caliph Hishám, had escaped from the general massacre ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán, the Umayyad. with which the ‘Abbásids celebrated their triumph over the House of Umayya, and after five years of wandering adventure, accompanied only by his faithful freedman, Badr, had reached the neighbourhood of Ceuta, where he found a precarious shelter with the Berber tribes. Young, ambitious, and full of confidence in his destiny, ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán conceived the bold plan of THE ARABS IN EUROPE406 throwing himself into Spain and of winning a kingdom with the help of the Arabs, amongst whom, as he well knew, there were many clients of his own family. Accordingly in 755 a.d. he sent Badr across the sea on a secret mission. The envoy accomplished even more than was expected of him. To gain over the clients was easy, for ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán was their natural chief, and in the event of his success they would share with him the prize. Their number, however, was comparatively small. The pretender could not hope to achieve anything unless he were supported by one of the great parties, Syrians or Yemenites. At this time the former, led by the feeble governor, Yúsuf b. ‘Abd al-Raḥmán al-Fihrí, and his cruel but capable lieutenant, Ṣumayl b. Ḥátim, held the reins of power and were pursuing their adversaries with ruthless ferocity. The Yemenites, therefore, hastened to range themselves on the side of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán, not that they loved his cause, but inspired solely by the prospect of taking a bloody vengeance upon the Syrians. These Spanish Moslems belonged to the true Bedouin stock!
Meanwhile, ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán b. Mu‘áwiya, a grandson of Caliph Hishám, had escaped from the mass slaughter the ‘Abbásids carried out to celebrate their victory over the Umayyad dynasty. After five years of wandering adventures, accompanied only by his loyal freedman, Badr, he reached the area near Ceuta, where he found a precarious refuge with the Berber tribes. Young, ambitious, and confident in his fate, ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán came up with the daring plan of jumping into Spain to establish a kingdom with the help of the Arabs, among whom, as he well knew, there were many supporters of his family. So, in 755 A.D., he sent Badr across the sea on a secret mission. The envoy achieved even more than expected. Winning over the supporters was easy since ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán was their natural leader, and if he succeeded, they would share in the rewards. However, their numbers were relatively small. The pretender couldn’t hope to accomplish anything without backing from one of the major factions, either the Syrians or the Yemenites. At that time, the Syrians, led by the weak governor, Yúsuf b. ‘Abd al-Raḥmán al-Fihrí, and his cruel but capable lieutenant, Ṣumayl b. Ḥátim, were in power and fiercely pursuing their enemies. Therefore, the Yemenites quickly aligned with ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán, not out of love for his cause, but solely motivated by the desire to take bloody revenge on the Syrians. These Spanish Muslims were of true Bedouin heritage!
A few months later ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán landed in Spain, occupied Seville, and, routing Yúsuf and Ṣumayl under the walls of Cordova, made himself master of the capital. On the same evening he presided, as Governor of Spain, over the citizens assembled for public worship in the great Mosque (May, 756 a.d.).
A few months later, ‘Abdu’l-Raḥmán arrived in Spain, took over Seville, and defeated Yúsuf and Ṣumayl outside the walls of Cordova, claiming control of the capital. That same evening, he oversaw the citizens gathered for public worship in the great Mosque as the Governor of Spain (May, 756 AD).
During his long reign of thirty-two years ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán was busily employed in defending and consolidating the empire which more than once seemed to be on the point of slipping from his grasp. The task before him was arduous in the extreme. On the one hand, he was confronted by the unruly Arab aristocracy, jealous of their independence and regarding the monarch as their common foe. Between him and them no permanent compromise was possible, and since they could only be kept in check by an armed force stronger ‘ABDU ’L-RAḤMÁN THE UMAYYAD407 than themselves, he was compelled to rely on mercenaries, for the most part Berbers imported from Africa. Thus, by a fatal necessity the Moslem Empire in the West gradually assumed that despotic and Prætorian character which we have learned to associate with the ‘Abbásid Government in the period of its decline, and the results were in the end hardly less disastrous. The monarchy had also to reckon with the fanaticism of its Christian subjects and with a formidable Spanish national party eager to throw off the foreign yoke. Extraordinary energy and tact were needed to maintain authority over these explosive elements, and if the dynasty founded by ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán not only survived for two centuries and a half but gave to Spain a more splendid era of prosperity and culture than she had ever enjoyed, the credit is mainly due to the bold adventurer from whom even his enemies could not withhold a tribute of admiration. One day, it is said, the Caliph Manṣúr asked his courtiers, "Who is the Falcon of Quraysh?" They replied, "O Prince of the Faithful, that title belongs to you who have vanquished mighty kings and have put an end to civil war." "No," said the Caliph, "it is not I." "Mu‘áwiya, then, or ‘Abdu ’l-Malik?" "No," said Manṣúr, "the Falcon of Quraysh is ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán b. Mu‘áwiya, he who traversed alone the deserts of Asia and Africa, and without an army to aid him sought his fortune in an unknown country beyond the sea. With no weapons except judgment and resolution he subdued his enemies, crushed the rebels, secured his frontiers, and founded a great empire. Such a feat was never achieved by any one before."759
During his long reign of thirty-two years, ‘Abdu’l-Raḥmán was constantly focused on defending and strengthening the empire, which often seemed to be slipping out of his control. The challenge he faced was incredibly tough. On one side, he had to deal with the rebellious Arab aristocracy, who were protective of their independence and viewed the monarch as their common enemy. A lasting compromise was impossible between them, and since they could only be contained by a stronger armed force, he had to depend on mercenaries, mostly Berbers brought in from Africa. Thus, out of necessity, the Moslem Empire in the West gradually took on a despotic and Praetorian character reminiscent of the ‘Abbásid Government during its decline, with results that were ultimately just as disastrous. The monarchy also had to contend with the fanaticism of its Christian subjects and a powerful Spanish nationalist movement eager to break free from foreign rule. Incredible energy and tact were essential to maintain control over these volatile groups, and if the dynasty founded by ‘Abdu’l-Raḥmán not only survived for two and a half centuries but also brought to Spain a more glorious era of prosperity and culture than it had ever known, the credit primarily goes to the daring adventurer, who even won admiration from his enemies. One day, it is said, the Caliph Manṣūr asked his courtiers, "Who is the Falcon of Quraysh?" They replied, "O Prince of the Faithful, that title belongs to you who have defeated mighty kings and ended civil war." "No," said the Caliph, "it is not I." "Mu‘áwiya, then, or ‘Abdu’l-Malik?" "No," said Manṣūr, "the Falcon of Quraysh is ‘Abdu’l-Raḥmán b. Mu‘áwiya, the one who crossed the deserts of Asia and Africa alone, seeking his fortune in an unknown land across the sea without an army to support him. With only his judgment and determination as weapons, he defeated his enemies, crushed the rebels, secured his borders, and established a great empire. No one has ever accomplished such a feat before."
Of the Moslems in Spain the Arabs formed only a small minority, and they, moreover, showed all the indifference towards religion and contempt for the laws of Islam THE ARABS IN EUROPE408 which might be expected from men imbued with Bedouin traditions whose forbears had been devotedly attached to the world-loving Umayyads of Damascus. It was otherwise with the Spanish converts, the so-called 'Renegades' Islam in Spain. or Muwalladún (Affiliati) living as clients under protection of the Arab nobility, and with the Berbers. These races took their adopted religion very seriously, in accordance with the fervid and sombre temperament which has always distinguished them. Hence among the mass of Spanish Moslems a rigorous orthodoxy prevailed. The Berber, Yaḥyá b. Yaḥyá († 849 a.d.), is a typical figure. At the age of twenty-eight years he travelled to the Yaḥyá b. Yaḥyá. East and studied under Málik. b. Anas, who dictated to him his celebrated work known as the Muwaṭṭa’. Yaḥyá was one day at Málik's lecture with a number of fellow-students, when some one said, "Here comes the elephant!" All of them ran out to see the animal, but Yaḥyá did not stir. "Why," said Málik, "do you not go out and look at it? Such animals are not to be seen in Spain." To this Yaḥyá replied, "I left my country for the purpose of seeing you and obtaining knowledge under your guidance. I did not come here to see the elephant." Málik was so pleased with this answer that he called him the most intelligent (‘áqil) of the people of Spain. On his return to Spain Yaḥyá exerted himself to spread the doctrines of his master, and though he obstinately refused, on religious grounds, to accept any public office, his influence and reputation were such that, as Ibn Ḥazm says, no Cadi was ever appointed till Yaḥyá had given his opinion and designated the person whom he preferred.760 Thus the Málikite system, based on close adherence to tradition, became the law of the land. "The Spaniards," it is observed by a learned writer of the tenth century, "recognise only the Koran and the BIGOTRY OF THE MOSLEM CLERGY409 Muwaṭṭa’; if they find a follower of Abú Ḥanífa or Sháfi‘í, they banish him from Spain, and if they meet with a Mu‘tazilite or a Shí‘ite or any one of that sort, they often put him to death."761 Arrogant, intensely bigoted, and ambitious of power, the Muḥammadan clergy were not disposed to play a subordinate rôle in the State. In Hishám (788-796 a.d.), the successor of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán, they had a prince after their own heart, whose piety and devotion to their interests left nothing to be desired. Ḥakam (796-822 a.d.) was less complaisant. He honoured and respected the clergy, but at the same time he let them see that he would not permit them to interfere in political affairs. The malcontents, headed by the fiery Yaḥyá b. Yaḥyá, replied with menaces and insults, and called on the populace of Cordova—especially the 'Renegades' in the southern quarter (rabaḍ) of the city—to rise against the tyrant and his insolent soldiery. One day in Ramaḍán, 198 a.h. (May, 814 a.d.), Ḥakam suddenly found himself cut off from the garrison and besieged in his palace by an infuriated mob, but he did not lose courage, and, thanks to his coolness and skilful strategy, he came safely out of the The Revolt of the Suburb. peril in which he stood. The revolutionary suburb was burned to the ground and those of its inhabitants who escaped massacre, some 60,000 souls, were driven into exile. The real culprits went unpunished. Ḥakam could not afford further to exasperate the divines, who on their part began to perceive that they might obtain from the prince by favour what they had failed to wring from him by force. Being mostly Arabs or Berbers, they had a strong claim to his consideration. Their power was soon restored, and in the reign of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán II (822-852 a.d.) Yaḥyá himself, the ringleader of the mutiny, directed ecclesiastical policy and dispensed judicial patronage as he pleased.
Of the Muslims in Spain, the Arabs made up only a small minority, and they showed a significant indifference to religion and a disdain for Islamic laws, which is typical of people influenced by Bedouin traditions whose ancestors had been closely tied to the worldly Umayyads of Damascus. In contrast, the Spanish converts, known as 'Renegades' or Muwalladún (Affiliati), who lived as clients under the protection of Arab nobility, as well as the Berbers, took their adopted religion very seriously, in line with the intense and serious temperament that has always characterized them. Therefore, among the majority of Spanish Muslims, a strict orthodoxy prevailed. The Berber, Yaḥyá b. Yaḥyá († 849 AD), is a representative figure. At twenty-eight, he traveled to the East and studied under Málik b. Anas, who taught him his famous work known as the Muwaṭṭa’. One day, while at Málik's lecture with several fellow students, someone exclaimed, "Here comes the elephant!" Everyone ran out to see it, except for Yaḥyá. Málik asked him, "Why aren’t you going out to look? You won't see such animals in Spain." Yaḥyá replied, "I came here to see you and gain knowledge under your guidance, not to see the elephant." Málik was so impressed by his response that he declared him the most intelligent (‘áqil) among the people of Spain. Upon returning to Spain, Yaḥyá worked hard to spread his master's teachings, and although he stubbornly refused to accept any public office for religious reasons, his influence and reputation were such that, as Ibn Ḥazm notes, no Cadi was appointed without Yaḥyá's opinion and the person he preferred. Thus, the Málikite system, rooted in strict adherence to tradition, became the law of the land. "The Spaniards," noted a learned writer of the tenth century, "recognize only the Koran and the Muwaṭṭa’; if they find a follower of Abú Ḥanífa or Sháfi‘í, they expel him from Spain, and if they encounter a Mu‘tazilite or a Shí‘ite or anyone like that, they often execute him." The arrogant, deeply prejudiced, and power-hungry Muslim clergy were unwilling to take a backseat in the State. During the reign of Hishám (788-796 A.D.), they had a prince who aligned with their interests, whose piety and commitment to their needs were commendable. Ḥakam (796-822 A.D.) was less accommodating; he respected and honored the clergy but made it clear he wouldn’t allow them to meddle in politics. The dissatisfied, led by the fiery Yaḥyá b. Yaḥyá, responded with threats and insults, rallying the people of Cordova—especially the 'Renegades' in the southern neighborhood (rabaḍ)—to rise against the tyrant and his arrogant soldiers. One day in Ramaḍán, 198 a.h. (May, 814 AD), Ḥakam suddenly found himself cut off from the garrison and besieged in his palace by an enraged mob, yet he remained courageous. Thanks to his calmness and tactical skill, he managed to escape the danger. The rebellious neighborhood was burned to the ground, and about 60,000 survivors were exiled. The actual perpetrators faced no punishment. Ḥakam couldn’t afford to further anger the clergy, who began to realize they might gain from the prince through favor what they couldn't obtain by force. Since they were mostly Arabs or Berbers, they had a strong claim to his regard. Their power was soon reinstated, and during the reign of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán II (822-852 A.D.), Yaḥyá himself, the leader of the uprising, controlled ecclesiastical policy and allocated judicial patronage as he wished.
THE ARABS IN EUROPE410 The Revolt of the Suburb was only an episode in the long and sanguinary struggle between the Spaniards, Moslem or Christian, on the one hand, and the monarchy of Cordova on the other—a struggle complicated by the rival Arab tribes, which sometimes patched up their own feuds in order to defend themselves against the Spanish patriots, but never in any circumstances gave their support to the detested Umayyad Government. The hero of this war of independence ‘Umar b. Ḥafṣún. was ‘Umar b. Ḥafṣún. He belonged to a noble family of West-Gothic origin which had gone over to Islam and settled in the mountainous district north-east of Malaga. Hot-blooded, quarrelsome, and ready to stab on the slightest provocation, the young man soon fell into trouble. At first he took shelter in the wild fastnesses of Ronda, where he lived as a brigand until he was captured by the police. He then crossed the sea to Africa, but in a short time returned to his old haunts and put himself at the head of a band of robbers. Here he held out for two years, when, having been obliged to surrender, he accepted the proposal of the Sultan of Cordova that he and his companions should enlist in the Imperial army. But ‘Umar was destined for greater glory than the Sultan could confer upon him. A few contemptuous words from a superior officer touched his pride to the quick, so one fine day he galloped off with all his men in the direction of Ronda. They found an almost impregnable retreat in the castle of Bobastro, which had once been a Roman fortress. From this moment, says Dozy, ‘Umar b. Ḥafṣún was no longer a brigand-chief, but leader of the whole Spanish race in the south. The lawless and petulant free-lance was transformed into a high-minded patriot, celebrated for the stern justice with which he punished the least act of violence, adored by his soldiers, and regarded by his countrymen as the champion of the national cause. During the rest of his life (884-917 a.d.) he conducted the guerilla with untiring energy and made himself a terror to the ABDU ’L-RAḤMÁN III411 Arabs, but fortune deserted him at the last, and he died—felix opportunitate mortis—only a few years before complete ruin overtook his party. The Moslem Spaniards, whose enthusiasm had been sensibly weakened by their leader's conversion to Christianity, were the more anxious to make their peace with the Government, since they saw plainly the hopelessness of continuing the struggle.
Arabs in Europe410 The Revolt of the Suburb was just one episode in the long and bloody conflict between the Spaniards, whether Muslim or Christian, and the monarchy of Cordova. This struggle was made more complex by the rival Arab tribes, who sometimes set aside their own disputes to defend against the Spanish patriots, but under no circumstances supported the hated Umayyad Government. The hero of this war for independence was ‘Umar b. Ḥafṣún. He came from a noble family of Visigothic origin that converted to Islam and settled in the mountainous area northeast of Malaga. Fiery, combative, and quick to resort to violence at the slightest provocation, the young man quickly got into trouble. Initially, he hid in the rugged terrain of Ronda, living as a bandit until he was caught by the authorities. He then crossed over to Africa, but soon returned to his old stomping grounds and led a gang of robbers. He resisted there for two years before being forced to surrender. He then accepted the Sultan of Cordova's proposal for him and his men to join the Imperial army. However, ‘Umar was destined for greater achievements than what the Sultan could offer him. A few dismissive remarks from a superior officer enraged him, so one day he rode off with all his men toward Ronda. They discovered an almost impregnable stronghold in the castle of Bobastro, which had once been a Roman fortress. From that moment on, according to Dozy, ‘Umar b. Ḥafṣún transformed from a bandit leader into the champion of the entire Spanish race in the south. The reckless mercenary became a noble patriot, known for the strict justice with which he punished even the smallest act of violence, beloved by his soldiers, and seen by his fellow countrymen as the defender of the national cause. For the rest of his life (884-917 A.D.), he led the guerilla warfare with relentless energy and became a source of fear for the Arabs. However, in the end, fortune turned against him, and he died—felix opportunitate mortis—just a few years before his faction faced complete destruction. The Muslim Spaniards, whose enthusiasm had noticeably waned due to their leader's conversion to Christianity, were increasingly eager to make peace with the government, as they clearly recognized the futility of continuing the struggle. Abdul Rahman III411
In 912 a.d. ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán III, the Defender of the Faith (al-Náṣir li-díní ’lláh), succeeded his grandfather, the Amír ‘Abdulláh, on the throne of Cordova. The character, genius, and enterprise of this great monarch are strikingly depicted in the following passage from the pen of an eloquent historian whose work, although it was published some fifty years ago, will always be authoritative762:—
In 912 CE, ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán III, the Defender of the Faith (al-Náṣir li-díní ’lláh), took over the throne of Cordova from his grandfather, Amír ‘Abdulláh. The character, talent, and ambition of this remarkable ruler are vividly captured in the following excerpt from an articulate historian whose work, despite being published around fifty years ago, remains a definitive source762:—
"Amongst the Umayyad sovereigns who have ruled Spain the first place belongs incontestably to ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán III. What he ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán III (912-961 A.D). accomplished was almost miraculous. He had found the empire abandoned to anarchy and civil war, rent by factions, parcelled amongst a multitude of heterogeneous princes, exposed to incessant attacks from the Christians of the north, and on the eve of being swallowed up either by the Léonnese or the Africans. In spite of innumerable obstacles he had saved Spain both from herself and from the foreign domination. He had endowed her with new life and made her greater and stronger than she had ever been. He had given her order and prosperity at home, consideration and respect abroad. The public treasury, which he had found in a deplorable condition, was now overflowing. Of the Imperial revenues, which amounted annually to 6,245,000 pieces of gold, a third sufficed for ordinary expenses; a third was held in reserve, and ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán devoted the remainder to his buildings. It was calculated that in the year 951 he had in his coffers the enormous sum of 20,000,000 pieces of gold, so that a traveller not without judgment in matters of finance assures us that ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán and the Ḥamdánid (Náṣiru ’l-Dawla), who was then reigning over Mesopotamia, were the wealthiest princes of that epoch. The state of the country was in THE ARABS IN EUROPE412 keeping with the prosperous condition of the treasury. Agriculture, industry, commerce, the arts and the sciences, all flourished.... Cordova, with its half-million inhabitants, its three thousand mosques, its superb palaces, its hundred and thirteen thousand houses, its three hundred bagnios, and its twenty-eight suburbs, was inferior in extent and splendour only to Baghdád, with which city the Cordovans loved to compare it.... The power of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán was formidable. A magnificent fleet enabled him to dispute with the Fáṭimids the empire of the Mediterranean, and secured him in the possession of Ceuta, the key of Mauritania. A numerous and well-disciplined army, perhaps the finest in the world, gave him superiority over the Christians of the north. The proudest sovereigns solicited his alliance. The emperor of Constantinople, the kings of Germany, Italy, and France sent ambassadors to him.
"Among the Umayyad rulers of Spain, ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán III undoubtedly holds the top spot. What he achieved was almost miraculous. He found the empire in chaos and civil war, torn apart by factions, divided among many different princes, and constantly under attack from the Christians in the north, on the brink of being overwhelmed by either the Léonnese or the Africans. Despite countless challenges, he saved Spain from herself and foreign domination. He breathed new life into the region, making it greater and stronger than ever before. He established order and prosperity at home and earned respect abroad. The public treasury, which he had found in a horrible state, was now overflowing. The Imperial revenues, which totaled about 6,245,000 gold coins annually, saw a third go to regular expenses, a third set aside, and ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán used the remainder for his construction projects. In 951, it was estimated that he had an astonishing 20,000,000 gold coins in his coffers. A knowledgeable traveler in finance claimed that ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán and the Ḥamdánid (Náṣiru ’l-Dawla), who ruled Mesopotamia at the time, were the wealthiest princes of that era. The state of the country reflected the prosperous state of the treasury. Agriculture, industry, commerce, the arts, and sciences all thrived.... Córdoba, with its half-million residents, three thousand mosques, magnificent palaces, one hundred and thirteen thousand houses, three hundred bathhouses, and twenty-eight suburbs, rivaled only Baghdad in size and splendor—a comparison the people of Córdoba cherished.... ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán’s power was formidable. A magnificent fleet allowed him to compete for control of the Mediterranean with the Fáṭimids and secured his hold on Ceuta, the gateway to Mauritania. A large and well-trained army, possibly the best in the world, gave him an advantage over the northern Christians. The proudest rulers sought his alliance. The emperor of Constantinople and the kings of Germany, Italy, and France sent ambassadors to him."
"Assuredly, these were brilliant results; but what excites our astonishment and admiration when we study this glorious reign is not so much the work as the workman: it is the might of that comprehensive intelligence which nothing escaped, and which showed itself no less admirable in the minutest details than in the loftiest conceptions. This subtle and sagacious man, who centralises, who founds the unity of the nation and of the monarchy, who by means of his alliances establishes a sort of political equilibrium, who in his large tolerance calls the professors of another religion into his councils, is a modern king rather than a mediæval Caliph."763
"Clearly, these were impressive results; but what truly amazes us when we look at this remarkable reign is not just the achievements but the person behind them: it’s the extraordinary intellect that missed nothing and was just as impressive in the smallest details as in the grandest ideas. This insightful and wise man, who brings together and establishes the unity of the nation and the monarchy, who creates a political balance through his alliances, and who, in his broad-mindedness, involves leaders of different religions in his councils, is more of a modern king than a medieval Caliph."763
In short, ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán III made the Spanish Moslems one people, and formed out of Arabs and Spaniards a united Andalusian nation, which, as we shall presently see, advanced with incredible swiftness to a height of culture that was the envy of Europe and was not exceeded by any contemporary State in the Muḥammadan East. With his death, however, the decline of the Umayyad dynasty began. His son, Ḥakam II († 976 a.d.), left as heir-apparent a boy eleven years old, Hishám II, who received the title of Caliph while the government was carried on by his mother Aurora and Regency of Manṣúr Ibn Abí ‘Ámir (976-1002 a.d.). the ambitious minister Muḥammad b. Abí ‘Ámir. The latter was virtually monarch of Spain, and whatever may be thought of the means by which he rose to eminence, or of his treatment of the unfortunate Caliph whose MANṢÚR IBN ABÍ ‘ÁMIR413 mental faculties he deliberately stunted and whom he condemned to a life of monkish seclusion, it is impossible to deny that he ruled well and nobly. He was a great statesman and a great soldier. No one could accuse him of making an idle boast when he named himself 'Al-Manṣúr' ('The Victorious'). Twice every year he was accustomed to lead his army against the Christians, and such was the panic which he inspired that in the course of more than fifty campaigns he scarcely ever lost a battle. He died in 1002 a.d. A Christian monk, recording the event in his chronicle, adds, "he was buried in Hell," but Moslem hands engraved the following lines upon the tomb of their champion:—
In short, ‘Abdu’l-Raḥmán III unified the Spanish Muslims into one community, creating a united Andalusian nation from Arabs and Spaniards, which, as we will soon see, rapidly achieved a level of culture that envied Europe and surpassed any contemporary state in the Muslim East. However, with his death, the decline of the Umayyad dynasty began. His son, Ḥakam II († 976 A.D.), left behind an eleven-year-old heir, Hishám II, who was named Caliph while the government was managed by his mother, Aurora, and the ambitious minister Muḥammad b. Abí ‘Ámir, who was essentially the ruler of Spain. Regardless of what one might think about how he rose to power or his treatment of the unfortunate Caliph, whose mental abilities he purposefully stunted and condemned to a life of isolation, it cannot be denied that he ruled effectively and honorably. He was a skilled statesman and an exceptional soldier. No one could call him an empty bragger when he referred to himself as 'Al-Manṣūr' ('The Victorious'). Twice a year, he would lead his army against the Christians, and the fear he instilled was so great that over the course of more than fifty campaigns, he rarely lost a battle. He died in 1002 A.D. A Christian monk, noting this in his chronicle, added, "he was buried in Hell," but Muslim followers inscribed the following lines on the tomb of their champion:—
His demise left the Prætorians masters of the situation. Berbers and Slaves765 divided the kingdom between them, and THE ARABS IN EUROPE414 amidst revolution and civil war the Umayyad dynasty passed away (1031 a.d.).
His death left the Praetorians in control of the situation. Berbers and slaves765 split the kingdom between them, and The Arabs in Europe414 in the midst of revolution and civil war, the Umayyad dynasty came to an end (1031 AD).
It has been said with truth that the history of Spain in the eleventh century bears a close resemblance to that of Italy in the fifteenth. The splendid empire of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán III was broken up, and from its ruins there emerged a fortuitous conglomeration of petty states governed by successful condottieri. Of these Party Kings (Mulúku The Party Kings (Mulúku ’l-Ṭawá’if). ’l-Ṭawá’if), as they are called by Muḥammadan writers, the most powerful were the ‘Abbádids of Seville. Although it was an age of political decay, the material prosperity of Spain had as yet suffered little diminution, whilst in point of culture the society of this time reached a level hitherto unequalled. Here, then, we may pause for a moment to review the progress of literature and science during the most fruitful period of the Moslem occupation of European soil.
It has been accurately observed that the history of Spain in the eleventh century closely resembles that of Italy in the fifteenth. The magnificent empire of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán III fell apart, and from its remnants arose a random mix of small states ruled by successful condottieri. Among these Party Kings (Mulúku The Party Kings (Mulúku ’l-Ṭawá’if). ’l-Ṭawá’if), as referred to by Muslim writers, the most powerful were the ‘Abbádids of Seville. Although it was a time of political decline, Spain's material prosperity remained largely intact, while in terms of culture, society during this period reached an unmatched level. Here, we can take a moment to look back at the advancements in literature and science during the most prolific period of Muslim influence on European soil.
Whilst in Asia, as we have seen, the Arab conquerors yielded to the spell of an ancient culture infinitely superior to Influence of Arabic culture on the Spaniards. their own, they no sooner crossed the Straits of Gibraltar than the rôles were reversed. As the invaders extended their conquests to every part of the peninsula, thousands of Christians fell into their hands, who generally continued to live under Moslem protection. They were well treated by the Government, enjoyed religious liberty, and often rose to high offices in the army or at court. Many of them became rapidly imbued with Moslem civilisation, so that as early as the middle of the ninth century we find Alvaro, Bishop of Cordova, complaining that his co-religionists read the poems and romances of the Arabs, and studied the writings of Muḥammadan theologians and philosophers, not in INFLUENCE OF ARABIC CULTURE415 order to refute them but to learn how to express themselves in Arabic with correctness and elegance. "Where," he asks, "can any one meet nowadays with a layman who reads the Latin commentaries on the Holy Scriptures? Who studies the Gospels, the Prophets, the Apostles? Alas, all young Christians of conspicuous talents are acquainted only with the language and writings of the Arabs; they read and study Arabic books with the utmost zeal, spend immense sums of money in collecting them for their libraries, and proclaim everywhere that this literature is admirable. On the other hand, if you talk with them of Christian books, they reply contemptuously that these books are not worth their notice. Alas, the Christians have forgotten their own language, and amongst thousands of us scarce one is to be found who can write a tolerable Latin letter to a friend; whereas very many are capable of expressing themselves exquisitely in Arabic and of composing poems in that tongue with even greater skill than the Arabs themselves."766
While in Asia, as we have seen, the Arab conquerors were captivated by an ancient culture that was far superior to their own. However, as soon as they crossed the Straits of Gibraltar, the situation flipped. As the invaders spread their influence throughout the peninsula, thousands of Christians fell under their control, but generally continued to live under Muslim protection. They were treated well by the government, enjoyed religious freedom, and often rose to high positions in the military or at court. Many of them quickly embraced Muslim civilization, so by the middle of the ninth century, we find Alvaro, Bishop of Cordova, complaining that his fellow believers were reading the poems and stories of the Arabs and studying the works of Muslim theologians and philosophers, not to refute them, but to learn how to express themselves in Arabic correctly and elegantly. "Where," he asks, "can anyone nowadays find a layperson who reads the Latin commentaries on the Holy Scriptures? Who studies the Gospels, the Prophets, the Apostles? Alas, all young Christians of notable talent are only familiar with the language and writings of the Arabs; they read and study Arabic books with great enthusiasm, spend huge sums of money collecting them for their libraries, and declare everywhere that this literature is outstanding. On the other hand, if you talk to them about Christian books, they respond dismissively that these books don’t deserve their attention. Alas, the Christians have forgotten their own language, and amongst thousands of us, hardly anyone can write a decent Latin letter to a friend, whereas many are capable of expressing themselves beautifully in Arabic and composing poems in that language with even more skill than the Arabs themselves."
However the good bishop may have exaggerated, it is evident that Muḥammadan culture had a strong attraction for the Spanish Christians, and equally, let us add, for the Jews, who made numerous contributions to poetry, philosophy, and science in their native speech as well as in the kindred Arabic idiom. The 'Renegades,' or Spanish converts to Islam, became completely Arabicised in the course of a few generations; and from this class sprang some of the chief ornaments of Spanish-Arabian literature.
However the good bishop may have exaggerated, it’s clear that Muslim culture was very appealing to the Spanish Christians, and we should also mention that it attracted the Jews, who made significant contributions to poetry, philosophy, and science in both their own language and the related Arabic dialect. The 'Renegades,' or Spanish converts to Islam, became fully Arabicized within a few generations; and from this group emerged some of the key figures in Spanish-Arabic literature.
Considered as a whole, the poetry of the Moslems in Europe shows the same characteristics which have already The poetry of the Spanish Arabs. been noted in the work of their Eastern contemporaries. The paralysing conventions from which the laureates of Baghdád and Aleppo could not emancipate themselves remained in full force at Cordova and THE ARABS IN EUROPE416 Seville. Yet, just as Arabic poetry in the East was modified by the influences of Persian culture, in Spain also the gradual amalgamation of Aryans with Semites introduced new elements which have left their mark on the literature of both races. Perhaps the most interesting features of Spanish-Arabian poetry are the tenderly romantic feeling which not infrequently appears in the love-songs, a feeling that sometimes anticipates the attitude of mediæval chivalry; and in the second place an almost modern sensibility to the beauties of nature. On account of these characteristics the poems in question appeal to many European readers who do not easily enter into the spirit of the Mu‘allaqát or the odes of Mutanabbí, and if space allowed it would be a pleasant task to translate some of the charming lyric and descriptive pieces which have been collected by anthologists. The omission, however, is less grave inasmuch as Von Schack has given us a series of excellent versions in his Poesie und Kunst der Araber in Spanien und Sicilien (2nd ed., Stuttgart, 1877).
When looked at as a whole, the poetry of Muslims in Europe displays the same traits that have already been pointed out in the work of their Eastern counterparts. The restrictive conventions that the poets of Baghdad and Aleppo couldn’t break free from continued to be strong in Cordova and Seville. However, just as Eastern Arabic poetry was influenced by Persian culture, in Spain, the gradual blending of Aryans with Semites brought in new elements that have impacted the literature of both groups. Perhaps the most intriguing aspects of Spanish-Arabian poetry are the tender romantic feelings that often appear in the love songs, feelings that sometimes anticipate the outlook of medieval chivalry; and, additionally, a nearly modern sensitivity to the beauty of nature. Because of these characteristics, these poems resonate with many European readers who find it hard to connect with the spirit of the Mu‘allaqát or the odes of Mutanabbī, and if space permitted, it would be enjoyable to translate some of the lovely lyrical and descriptive pieces gathered by anthologists. However, this omission is less significant since Von Schack has provided us with a series of excellent translations in his Poesie und Kunst der Araber in Spanien und Sicilien (2nd ed., Stuttgart, 1877).
"One of its marvels," says Qazwíní, referring to the town of Shilb (Silves) in Portugal, "is the fact, which innumerable persons have mentioned, that the people living there, with few exceptions, are makers of verse and devoted to belles-lettres; and if you passed by a labourer standing behind his plough and asked him to recite some verses, he would at once improvise on any subject that you might demand."767 Of Folk-songs. such folk-songs the zajal and muwashshaḥ were favourite types.768 Both forms were invented in Spain, and their structure is very similar, consisting of several stanzas in which the rhymes are so arranged that the master-rhyme ending each stanza and running through the whole poem like a refrain is continually interrupted by a various succession of subordinate rhymes, as is shown in the following scheme:—
"One of its wonders," says Qazwíní, referring to the town of Shilb (Silves) in Portugal, "is the fact, which countless people have mentioned, that the locals, with few exceptions, are poets and passionate about literature; and if you passed by a worker behind his plow and asked him to recite some lines, he would immediately improvise on any topic you requested."767 Of Folk songs. such folk-songs, the zajal and muwashshaḥ were popular forms.768 Both styles originated in Spain, and their structure is very similar, consisting of several stanzas where the rhymes are arranged so that the main rhyme at the end of each stanza, which runs throughout the poem like a refrain, is continuously interrupted by various subordinate rhymes, as illustrated in the following scheme:—
Many of these songs and ballads were composed in the vulgar dialect and without regard to the rules of classical prosody. The troubadour Ibn Quzmán († 1160 a.d.) first raised the zajal to literary rank. Here is an example of the muwashshaḥ:—
Many of these songs and ballads were created in everyday language and without following the rules of classical verse. The troubadour Ibn Quzmán († 1160 AD) was the first to elevate the zajal to a literary status. Here is an example of the muwashshaḥ:—
True to the traditions of their family, the Spanish Umayyads loved poetry, music, and polite literature a great deal better than the Koran. Even the Falcon of Verses by ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán I. Quraysh, ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán I, if the famous verses on the Palm-tree are really by him, concealed something of the softer graces under his grim exterior. It is THE ARABS IN EUROPE418 said that in his gardens at Cordova there was a solitary date-palm, which had been transplanted from Syria, and that one day ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán, as he gazed upon it, remembered his native land and felt the bitterness of exile and exclaimed:—
True to their family's traditions, the Spanish Umayyads preferred poetry, music, and polite literature much more than the Koran. Even the Falcon of Quraysh, ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán I, if he indeed wrote the famous verses about the palm tree, hid some of his gentler qualities behind his stern demeanor. It is said that in his gardens at Cordova there was a lone date palm, brought over from Syria, and that one day ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán, while looking at it, remembered his homeland and felt the pain of exile and exclaimed:—
At the court of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán II (822-852 a.d.) a Persian musician was prime favourite. This was Ziryáb, a Ziryáb the musician. client of the Caliph Mahdí and a pupil of the celebrated singer, Isḥáq al-Mawṣilí.771 Isḥáq, seeing in the young man a dangerous rival to himself, persuaded him to quit Baghdád and seek his fortune in Spain. ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán received him with open arms, gave him a magnificent house and princely salary, and bestowed upon him every mark of honour imaginable. The versatile and accomplished artist wielded a vast influence. He set the fashion in all things appertaining to taste and manners; he fixed the toilette, sanctioned the cuisine, and prescribed what dress should be worn in the different seasons of the year. The kings of Spain took him as a model, and his authority was constantly invoked and universally recognised in that country down to the last days of Moslem rule.772 Ziryáb was only one CULTURE AND EDUCATION419 of many talented and learned men who came to Spain from the East, while the list of Spanish savants who journeyed "in quest of knowledge" (fí ṭalabi ’l-‘ilm) to Africa and Egypt, to the Holy Cities of Arabia, to the great capitals of Syria and ‘Iráq, to Khurásán, Transoxania, and in some cases even to China, includes, as may be seen from the perusal of Maqqarí's fifth chapter, nearly all the eminent scholars and men of letters whom Moslem Spain has produced. Thus a lively exchange of ideas was continually in movement, and so little provincialism existed that famous Andalusian poets, like Ibn Hání and Ibn Zaydún, are described by admiring Eastern critics as the Buḥturís and Mutanabbís of the West.
At the court of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán II (822-852 A.D.), a Persian musician was incredibly popular. This was Ziryáb, a Ziryáb the artist. client of the Caliph Mahdí and a student of the famous singer, Isḥáq al-Mawṣilí.771 Isḥáq, seeing the young man as a potential threat to his status, persuaded him to leave Baghdád and pursue his fortune in Spain. ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán welcomed him warmly, provided him with a magnificent house and a generous salary, and honored him with every possible distinction. The talented and versatile artist had a great influence. He set the trends in taste and manners; he determined beauty standards, approved culinary practices, and dictated what clothing should be worn in different seasons. The kings of Spain looked up to him as a role model, and his authority was frequently acknowledged and respected throughout the country until the final days of Muslim rule.772 Ziryáb was just one Culture and Education419 of many skilled and knowledgeable individuals who came to Spain from the East, while the list of Spanish scholars who traveled "in quest of knowledge" (fí ṭalabi ’l-‘ilm) to Africa and Egypt, to the holy cities of Arabia, to the major capitals of Syria and ‘Irāk, to Khurásán, Transoxania, and in some cases even to China, includes, as noted in Maqqarí's fifth chapter, nearly all the prominent scholars and literary figures that Muslim Spain has produced. Thus, there was a vibrant exchange of ideas, and provincialism was minimal, as renowned Andalusian poets like Ibn Hání and Ibn Zaydún were praised by Eastern critics as the Buḥturís and Mutanabbís of the West.
The tenth century of the Christian era is a fortunate and illustrious period in Spanish history. Under ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán III and his successor, Ḥakam II, the nation, hitherto torn asunder by civil war, bent its united energies to the advancement of material and intellectual culture. Ḥakam was an enthusiastic bibliophile. He sent his agents in every direction to purchase manuscripts, and collected 400,000 volumes in his palace, which was The Library of Ḥakam II. thronged with librarians, copyists, and bookbinders. All these books, we are told, he had himself read, and he annotated most of them with his own hand. His munificence to scholars knew no bounds. He made a present of 1,000 dínárs to Abu ’l-Faraj of Iṣfahán, in order to secure the first copy that was published of the great 'Book of Songs' (Kitábu ’l-Aghání), on which the author was then engaged. Besides honouring and encouraging the learned, Ḥakam took measures to spread the benefits of education amongst the poorest of his subjects. With this view he founded twenty-seven free schools in the capital and paid the teachers out of his private purse. Whilst in Christian Europe the rudiments of learning were confined to the clergy, in Spain almost every one could read and write.
The tenth century of the Christian era is a fortunate and significant time in Spanish history. Under ‘Abdu’l-Raḥmán III and his successor, Ḥakam II, the nation, previously divided by civil war, focused its combined efforts on advancing material and intellectual culture. Ḥakam was an avid book lover. He sent his agents in all directions to buy manuscripts and collected 400,000 volumes in his palace, which was The Library of Hakam II. filled with librarians, copyists, and bookbinders. It’s said that he personally read all these books and annotated most of them by hand. His generosity towards scholars was limitless. He gifted 1,000 dínárs to Abu’l-Faraj of Iṣfahán to secure the first published copy of the great 'Book of Songs' (Kitábu ’l-Aghání), which the author was then working on. In addition to honoring and encouraging learned individuals, Ḥakam implemented measures to spread the benefits of education among the poorest of his subjects. To this end, he established twenty-seven free schools in the capital and paid the teachers from his personal funds. While in Christian Europe the basics of education were limited to the clergy, in Spain, almost everyone could read and write.
THE ARABS IN EUROPE420 "The University of Cordova was at that time one of the most celebrated in the world. In the principal Mosque, where the The University of Cordova. lectures were held, Abú Bakr b. Mu‘áwiya, the Qurayshite, discussed the Traditions relating to Muḥammad. Abú ‘Alí al-Qálí of Baghdád dictated a large and excellent miscellany which contained an immense quantity of curious information concerning the ancient Arabs, their proverbs, their language, and their poetry. This collection he afterwards published under the title of Amálí, or 'Dictations.' Grammar was taught by Ibnu ’l-Qúṭiyya, who, in the opinion of Abú ‘Ali al-Qálí, was the leading grammarian of Spain. Other sciences had representatives no less renowned. Accordingly the students attending the classes were reckoned by thousands. The majority were students of what was called fiqh, that is to say, theology and law, for that science then opened the way to the most lucrative posts."773
Arabs in Europe420 "The University of Cordova was one of the most famous in the world at that time. In the main Mosque, where the lectures took place, Abú Bakr b. Mu‘áwiya, a member of the Quraysh tribe, discussed the Traditions related to Muḥammad. Abú ‘Alí al-Qálí from Baghdád dictated a substantial and impressive collection that included a wealth of fascinating information about the ancient Arabs, their sayings, their language, and their poetry. He later published this collection under the title Amálí, or 'Dictations.' Grammar was taught by Ibnu ’l-Qúṭiyya, who, according to Abú ‘Ali al-Qálí, was the top grammarian in Spain. Other fields of study also had equally famous representatives. As a result, the number of students attending the classes was in the thousands. Most of them were studying what was known as fiqh, meaning theology and law, as this field provided the path to the most lucrative positions." 773
Among the notable savants of this epoch we may mention Ibn ‘Abdi Rabbihi († 940 a.d.), laureate of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán III and author of a well-known anthology entitled al-‘Iqd al-Faríd; the poet Ibn Hání of Seville († 973 a.d.), an Ismá‘ílí convert who addressed blasphemous panegyrics to the Fáṭimid Caliph Mu‘izz;774 the historians of Spain, Abú Bakr al-Rází († 937 a.d.), whose family belonged to Rayy in Persia, and Ibnu ’l-Qúṭiyya († 977 a.d.), who, as his name indicates, was the descendant of a Gothic princess; the astronomer and mathematician Maslama b. Aḥmad of Madrid († 1007 a.d.); and the great surgeon Abu ’l-Qásim al-Zahráwí of Cordova, who died about the same time, and who became known to Europe by the name of Albucasis.
Among the notable scholars of this era, we can mention Ibn ‘Abdi Rabbihi († 940 A.D.), a laureate of ‘Abdu’l-Raḥmán III and the author of a famous anthology called al-‘Iqd al-Faríd; the poet Ibn Hání of Seville († 973 A.D.), an Ismá‘ílí convert who wrote blasphemous praises for the Fáṭimid Caliph Mu‘izz; the historians of Spain, Abú Bakr al-Rází († 937 A.D.), whose family came from Rayy in Persia, and Ibnu’l-Qúṭiyya († 977 A.D.), who, as his name suggests, was a descendant of a Gothic princess; the astronomer and mathematician Maslama b. Aḥmad of Madrid († 1007 A.D.); and the renowned surgeon Abu’l-Qásim al-Zahráwí of Cordova, who died around the same time and became known to Europe as Albucasis.
The fall of the Spanish Umayyads, which took place in the first half of the eleventh century, left Cordova a republic and a merely provincial town; and though she might still claim to be regarded as the literary metropolis of Spain, her ancient glories were overshadowed by the independent dynasties which THE ‘ABBÁDIDS421 now begin to flourish in Seville, Almeria, Badajoz, Granada, Toledo, Malaga, Valencia, and other cities. Of these rival princedoms the most formidable in arms and the most brilliant in its cultivation of the arts was, beyond question, the family of the ‘Abbádids, who reigned in Seville. The The ‘Abbádids (1023-1091 a.d.). foundations of their power were laid by the Cadi Abu ’l-Qásim Muḥammad. "He acted towards the people with such justice and moderation as drew on him the attention of every eye and the love of every heart," so that the office of chief magistrate was willingly conceded to him. In order to obtain the monarchy which he coveted, the Cadi employed an audacious ruse. The last Umayyad Caliph, Hishám II, had vanished mysteriously: it was generally supposed that, after escaping from Cordova when that city was stormed by the Berbers (1013 a.d.), he fled to Asia and died unknown; but many believed that he was still alive. Twenty years after his disappearance there suddenly arose a pretender, named Khalaf, who gave out that he was the Caliph Hishám. The likeness between them was strong enough to make the imposture plausible. At any rate, the Cadi had his own reasons for abetting it. He called on the people, who were deeply attached to the Umayyad dynasty, to rally round their legitimate sovereign. Cordova and several other States recognised the authority of this pseudo-Caliph, whom Abu ’l-Qásim used as a catspaw. His son ‘Abbád, a treacherous and bloodthirsty tyrant, but an amateur of belles-lettres, threw off the mask and reigned under the title of al-Mu‘taḍid (1042-1069 a.d.). He in turn was succeeded by his son, al-Mu‘tamid, whose strange and romantic history reminds one of a sentence frequently occurring in the Arabian Nights: "Were it graven with needle-gravers upon the eye-corners, it were a warner to whoso would be warned." He is described as "the most liberal, the most hospitable, the most munificent, and the most powerful of all the princes who ruled in Spain. His court was the halting-place of travellers, the rendezvous THE ARABS IN EUROPE422 of poets, the point to which all hopes were directed, and the haunt of men of talent."775 Mu‘tamid himself was a poet of rare distinction. "He left," says Ibn Mu‘tamid of Seville (1069-1091 a.d.). Bassám, "some pieces of verse beautiful as the bud when it opens to disclose the flower; and had the like been composed by persons who made of poetry a profession and a merchandise, they would still have been considered charming, admirable, and singularly original."776 Numberless anecdotes are told of Mu‘tamid's luxurious life at Seville: his evening rambles along the banks of the Guadalquivir; his parties of pleasure; his adventures when he sallied forth in disguise, accompanied by his Vizier, the poet Ibn ‘Ammár, into the streets of the sleeping city; and his passion for the slave-girl I‘timád, commonly known as Rumaykiyya, whom he loved all his life with constant devotion.
The fall of the Spanish Umayyads in the early eleventh century turned Cordova into a republic and a simple provincial town. Although it could still claim to be the literary hub of Spain, its former glories were overshadowed by the independent dynasties that began to thrive in Seville, Almeria, Badajoz, Granada, Toledo, Malaga, Valencia, and other cities. Among these rival principalities, the most powerful militarily and the most vibrant in the arts was undoubtedly the ‘Abbádid family, who ruled in Seville. The foundations of their power were established by Cadi Abu ’l-Qásim Muḥammad. "He governed the people with such justice and moderation that he attracted the attention of everyone and the affection of all," which earned him the position of chief magistrate willingly. To gain the monarchy he desired, the Cadi used a bold trick. The last Umayyad Caliph, Hishám II, had disappeared mysteriously; most thought he had fled to Asia after escaping from Cordova during the Berber siege in 1013 and died unknown, although many believed he was still alive. Twenty years after his disappearance, a pretender named Khalaf emerged, claiming to be Caliph Hishám. The resemblance between them was strong enough to make the ruse believable. In any case, the Cadi had his reasons for supporting him. He called on the people, who were deeply loyal to the Umayyad dynasty, to rally behind their rightful ruler. Cordova and several other states recognized the authority of this false Caliph, whom Abu ’l-Qásim manipulated. His son ‘Abbád, a treacherous and ruthless tyrant but a literature enthusiast, dropped the pretense and ruled under the title of al-Mu‘taḍid from 1042 to 1069. He was succeeded by his son al-Mu‘tamid, whose strange and romantic life recalls a phrase often found in the Arabian Nights: "Were it inscribed with needle-gravers upon the corners of the eyes, it would serve as a warning to those who wish to be warned." He is described as "the most generous, the most hospitable, the most lavish, and the most powerful of all the princes who ruled in Spain. His court was a stopping place for travelers, a meeting point for poets, the focus of all hopes, and the haunt of talented individuals." Mu‘tamid himself was a poet of remarkable talent. "He left," says Ibn Bassám, "some verses as beautiful as a bud when it opens to reveal the flower; and if those had been written by people who made poetry their profession and trade, they would still be seen as charming, admirable, and uniquely original." Countless anecdotes recount Mu‘tamid's lavish lifestyle in Seville: his evening strolls along the banks of the Guadalquivir, his parties, his adventures when he ventured out in disguise, accompanied by his Vizier, the poet Ibn ‘Ammár, into the quiet streets of the city, and his lifelong devotion to the slave-girl I‘timád, commonly known as Rumaykiyya, whom he loved with unwavering passion.
Meanwhile, however, a terrible catastrophe was approaching. The causes which led up to it are related by Ibn Khallikán as follows777:—
Meanwhile, though, a terrible disaster was on the way. The reasons that led to it are explained by Ibn Khallikán as follows777:—
"At that time Alphonso VI, the son of Ferdinand, the sovereign of Castile and king of the Spanish Franks, had become so powerful The Almoravides in Spain. that the petty Moslem princes were obliged to make peace with him and pay him tribute. Mu‘tamid Ibn ‘Abbád surpassed all the rest in greatness of power and extent of empire, yet he also paid tribute to Alphonso. After capturing Toledo (May 29, 1085 a.d.) the Christian monarch sent him a threatening message with the demand that he should surrender his fortresses; on which condition he might retain the open country as his own. These words provoked Mu‘tamid to such a degree that he struck the ambassador and put to death all those who accompanied him.778 Alphonso, who was marching on Cordova, MU‘TAMID OF SEVILLE423 no sooner received intelligence of this event than he returned to Toledo in order to provide machines for the siege of Seville. When the Shaykhs and doctors of Islam were informed of this project they assembled and said: 'Behold how the Moslem cities fall into the hands of the Franks whilst our sovereigns are engaged in warfare against each other! If things continue in this state the Franks will subdue the entire country.' They then went to the Cadi (of Cordova), ‘Abdulláh b. Muḥammad b. Adham, and conferred with him on the disasters which had befallen the Moslems and on the means by which they might be remedied. Every person had something to say, but it was finally resolved that they should write to Abú Ya‘qúb Yúsuf b. Táshifín, the king of the Mulaththamún779 and sovereign of Morocco, imploring his assistance. The Cadi then waited on Mu‘tamid, and informed him of what had passed. Mu‘tamid concurred with them on the expediency of such an application, and told the Cadi to bear the message himself to Yúsuf b. Táshifín. A conference took place at Ceuta. Yúsuf recalled from the city of Morocco the troops which he had left there, and when all were mustered he sent them across to Spain, and followed with a body of 10,000 men. Mu‘tamid, who had also assembled an army, went to meet him; and the Moslems, on hearing the news, hastened from every province for the purpose of combating the infidels. Alphonso, who was then at Toledo, took the field with 40,000 horse, exclusive of other troops which came to join him. He wrote a long and threatening letter to Yúsuf b. Táshifín, who inscribed on the back of it these words: 'What will happen thou shalt see!' and returned it. On reading the answer Alphonso was filled with apprehension, and observed that this was a man of resolution. The two armies met at Zalláqa, Battle of Zalláqa (October 23, 1086 a.d.). near Badajoz. The Moslems gained the victory, and Alphonso fled with a few others, after witnessing the complete destruction of his army. This year was adopted in Spain as the commencement of a new era, and was called the year of Zalláqa."
"At that time, Alphonso VI, the son of Ferdinand, the ruler of Castile and king of the Spanish Franks, had become so powerful that the minor Muslim princes had to make peace with him and pay him tribute. Mu‘tamid Ibn ‘Abbád was the most powerful among them and controlled the largest territory, yet he also paid tribute to Alphonso. After capturing Toledo (May 29, 1085 A.D.), the Christian king sent Mu‘tamid a threatening message demanding that he surrender his fortresses; in return, he could keep the open lands. This angered Mu‘tamid so much that he assaulted the ambassador and executed everyone who accompanied him. Alphonso, who was on his way to Cordova, immediately returned to Toledo upon hearing this news to prepare siege equipment for Sevilla. When the Shaykhs and scholars of Islam learned of this plan, they gathered and said: 'Look how the Muslim cities are falling into the hands of the Franks while our leaders are fighting among themselves! If this continues, the Franks will conquer the whole country.' They then approached the Cadi of Cordova, ‘Abdulláh b. Muḥammad b. Adham, to discuss the disasters facing the Muslims and how to address them. Everyone had something to add, but they ultimately decided to write to Abú Ya‘qúb Yúsuf b. Táshifín, the king of the Mulaththamún and ruler of Morocco, asking for his help. The Cadi then visited Mu‘tamid and informed him of the discussions. Mu‘tamid agreed on the need for such a request and instructed the Cadi to deliver the message personally to Yúsuf b. Táshifín. A meeting was held in Ceuta. Yúsuf recalled the troops he had stationed in the city of Morocco, and once gathered, he sent them across to Spain, following up with an additional force of 10,000 men. Mu‘tamid, who had also assembled an army, went to meet him; and upon hearing the news, Muslims from every province rushed to fight the infidels. Alphonso, who was then in Toledo, took the field with 40,000 cavalry, not counting other troops that joined him. He wrote a long and threatening letter to Yúsuf b. Táshifín, who wrote on the back of it: 'What will happen, you'll see!' and sent it back. Upon reading the reply, Alphonso felt a wave of fear, recognizing that this was a man of determination. The two armies faced off at Zalláqa, near Badajoz. The Muslims emerged victorious, and Alphonso fled with a handful of others after witnessing the total defeat of his army. That year was marked in Spain as the beginning of a new era, referred to as the year of Zalláqa."
Mu‘tamid soon perceived that he had "dug his own grave"—to quote the words used by himself a few years afterwards—when he sought aid from the perfidious Almoravide. Yúsuf THE ARABS IN EUROPE424 could not but contrast the beauty, riches, and magnificent resources of Spain with the barren deserts and rude civilisation of Africa. He was not content to admire at a distance the enchanting view which had been dangled before him. In the following year he returned to Spain and took possession of Granada. He next proceeded to pick a quarrel with Mu‘tamid. The Berber army laid siege to Seville, and although Mu‘tamid displayed the utmost bravery, he was unable to prevent the fall of his capital (September, 1091 a.d.). The unfortunate prince was Captivity and death of Mu‘tamid. thrown into chains and transported to Morocco. Yúsuf spared his life, but kept him a prisoner at Aghmát, where he died in 1095 a.d. During his captivity he bewailed in touching poems the misery of his state, the sufferings which he and his family had to endure, and the tragic doom which suddenly deprived him of friends, fortune, and power. "Every one loves Mu‘tamid," wrote an historian of the thirteenth century, "every one pities him, and even now he is lamented."780 He deserved no less, for, as Dozy remarks, he was "the last Spanish-born king (le dernier roi indigène), who represented worthily, nay, brilliantly, a nationality and culture which succumbed, or barely survived, under the dominion of barbarian invaders."781
Mu‘tamid soon realized that he had "dug his own grave"—to quote his own words from a few years later—when he sought help from the treacherous Almoravide. Yúsuf Arabs in Europe424 couldn't help but compare the beauty, wealth, and amazing resources of Spain with the barren deserts and rough civilization of Africa. He wasn't satisfied with just admiring the captivating view from afar that had been presented to him. The following year, he returned to Spain and took control of Granada. Then he proceeded to start a conflict with Mu‘tamid. The Berber army laid siege to Seville, and although Mu‘tamid showed incredible bravery, he couldn't stop his capital from falling (September, 1091 A.D.). The unfortunate prince was Captivity and death of Mu'tamid. imprisoned and taken to Morocco. Yúsuf spared his life but kept him a captive in Aghmát, where he died in 1095 AD During his captivity, he mourned through touching poems about the misery of his condition, the hardships that he and his family endured, and the tragic fate that abruptly took away his friends, wealth, and power. "Everyone loves Mu‘tamid," wrote a 13th-century historian, "everyone pities him, and even now he is mourned."780 He deserved no less, for, as Dozy notes, he was "the last Spanish-born king (le dernier roi indigène), who represented worthily, indeed brilliantly, a nationality and culture that succumbed or barely survived under the rule of barbarian invaders."781
The Age of the Tyrants, to borrow from Greek history a designation which well describes the character of this period, Ibn Zaydún. yields to no other in literary and scientific renown. Poetry was cultivated at every Andalusian court. If Seville could point with just pride to Mu‘tamid and his Vizier, Ibn ‘Ammár, Cordova claimed a second pair almost equally illustrious—Ibn Zaydún (1003-1071 a.d.) and Walláda, a daughter of the Umayyad Caliph al-Mustakfí. Ibn Zaydún entered upon a political career and became the confidential agent of Ibn Jahwar, the chief IBN ZAYDÚN425 magistrate of Cordova, but he fell into disgrace, probably on account of his love for the beautiful and talented princess, who inspired those tender melodies which have caused the poet's European biographers to link his name with Tibullus and Petrarch. In the hope of seeing her, although he durst not show himself openly, he lingered in al-Zahrá, the royal suburb of Cordova built by ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán III. At last, after many wanderings, he found a home at Seville, where he was cordially received by Mu‘taḍid, who treated him as an intimate friend and bestowed on him the title of Dhu ’l-Wizáratayn.782 The following verses, which he addressed to Walláda, depict the lovely scenery of al-Zahrá and may serve to illustrate the deep feeling for nature which, as has been said, is characteristic of Spanish-Arabian poetry in general.783
The Age of the Tyrants, a term borrowed from Greek history that aptly describes this period, Ibn Zaydun. stands out for its literary and scientific achievements. Poetry thrived in every Andalusian court. While Seville could proudly claim Mu‘tamid and his Vizier, Ibn ‘Ammár, Cordova boasted another remarkable pair—Ibn Zaydún (1003-1071 A.D.) and Walláda, a daughter of Umayyad Caliph al-Mustakfí. Ibn Zaydún embarked on a political career as a trusted agent for Ibn Jahwar, the chief IBN ZAYDÚN425 magistrate of Cordova, but fell out of favor, likely due to his affection for the beautiful and talented princess, who inspired the tender melodies that have led European biographers to link him with Tibullus and Petrarch. In his quest to see her, though he dared not reveal himself, he lingered in al-Zahrá, the royal suburb of Cordova built by ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán III. Eventually, after many journeys, he found a home in Seville, where he was warmly welcomed by Mu‘taḍid, who treated him as a close friend and honored him with the title of Dhu ’l-Wizáratayn.782 The following verses addressed to Walláda capture the beautiful scenery of al-Zahrá and illustrate the deep appreciation for nature that is a characteristic of Spanish-Arabian poetry as a whole.783
The greatest scholar and the most original genius of Moslem Spain is Abú Muḥammad ‘Alí Ibn Ḥazm, who Ibn Ḥazm (994-1064 a.d.). was born at Cordova in 994 a.d. He came of a 'Renegade' family, but he was so far from honouring his Christian ancestors that he pretended to trace his descent to a Persian freedman of Yazíd b. Abí Sufyán, a brother of the first Umayyad Caliph, Mu‘áwiya; and his contempt for Christianity was in proportion to his fanatical zeal on behalf of Islam. His father, Aḥmad, had filled the office of Vizier under Manṣúr Ibn Abí ‘Ámir, and Ibn Ḥazm himself plunged ardently into politics as a client—through his false pedigree—of the Umayyad House, to which he was devotedly attached. Before the age of thirty he became prime minister of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán V (1023-1024 a.d.), but on the fall of the Umayyad Government he retired from public life and gave himself wholly to literature. Ibn Bashkuwál, author of a well-known biographical dictionary of Spanish celebrities entitled al-Ṣila fí akhbári a’immati ’l-Andalus, speaks of him in these terms: "Of all the natives of Spain Ibn Ḥazm was the most eminent by the universality and the depth of his learning in the sciences cultivated by the Moslems; add to this his profound acquaintance with the Arabic tongue, and his vast abilities IBN ḤAZM427 as an elegant writer, a poet, a biographer, and an historian; his son possessed about 400 volumes, containing nearly 80,000 leaves, which Ibn Ḥazm had composed and written out."784 It is recorded that he said, "My only desire in seeking knowledge was to attain a high scientific rank in this world and the next."785 He got little encouragement from his contemporaries. The mere fact that he belonged to the Ẓáhirite school of theology would not have mattered, but the caustic style in which he attacked the most venerable religious authorities of Islam aroused such bitter hostility that he was virtually excommunicated by the orthodox divines. People were warned against having anything to do with him, and at Seville his writings were solemnly committed to the flames. On this occasion he is said to have remarked—
The greatest scholar and the most original genius of Muslim Spain is Abú Muḥammad ‘Alí Ibn Ḥazm, who Ibn Ḥazm (994-1064 AD). was born in Córdoba in 994 A.D.. He came from a 'Renegade' family, but he was so far from honoring his Christian ancestors that he pretended to trace his lineage to a Persian freedman of Yazíd b. Abí Sufyán, a brother of the first Umayyad Caliph, Mu‘áwiya; and his disdain for Christianity matched his fanatical zeal for Islam. His father, Aḥmad, had served as Vizier under Manṣúr Ibn Abí ‘Ámir, and Ibn Ḥazm himself eagerly dove into politics as a client—through his fabricated pedigree—of the Umayyad House, to which he was devotedly loyal. Before he turned thirty, he became the prime minister of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán V (1023-1024 A.D.), but after the fall of the Umayyad Government, he withdrew from public life and dedicated himself entirely to literature. Ibn Bashkuwál, the author of a well-known biographical dictionary of Spanish figures titled al-Ṣila fí akhbári a’immati ’l-Andalus, describes him in these terms: "Of all the natives of Spain, Ibn Ḥazm was the most prominent due to the breadth and depth of his knowledge in the sciences practiced by Muslims; in addition to that, he had a deep command of the Arabic language and remarkable skills as a stylish writer, poet, biographer, and historian; his son possessed about 400 volumes, containing nearly 80,000 leaves, which Ibn Ḥazm had composed and written out."784 It is noted that he said, "My only desire in pursuing knowledge was to achieve a high scientific rank in this world and the next."785 He received little support from his contemporaries. The simple fact that he belonged to the Ẓáhirite school of theology wouldn't have been an issue, but the biting style in which he criticized the most respected religious authorities in Islam created such intense animosity that he was essentially excommunicated by the orthodox theologians. People were warned against associating with him, and in Seville, his writings were ceremonially burned. On this occasion, he reportedly remarked—
After being expelled from several provinces of Spain, Ibn Ḥazm withdrew to a village, of which he was the owner, and remained there until his death. Of his numerous 'The Book of Religions and Sects.' writings only a few have escaped destruction, but fortunately we possess the most valuable of them all, the 'Book of Religions and Sects' (Kitábu ’l-Milal wa-’l-Niḥal),787 which was recently printed in Cairo for the first time. This work treats in controversial fashion (1) of the non-Muḥammadan religious systems, especially Judaism, Christianity, and Zoroastrianism, and (2) of Islam and its dogmas, which are of course regarded from the Ẓáhirite THE ARABS IN EUROPE428 standpoint, and of the four principal Muḥammadan sects, viz., the Mu‘tazilites, the Murjites, the Shí‘ites, and the Khárijites. The author maintains that these sects owed their rise to the Persians, who sought thus to revenge themselves upon victorious Islam.788
After being expelled from several provinces in Spain, Ibn Ḥazm retired to a village that he owned and lived there until his death. Out of his many 'The Book of Religions and Sects.' writings, only a few have survived, but fortunately, we have the most important one, the 'Book of Religions and Sects' (Kitábu ’l-Milal wa-’l-Niḥal),787 which was recently published for the first time in Cairo. This work controversially discusses (1) non-Muḥammadan religious systems, particularly Judaism, Christianity, and Zoroastrianism, and (2) Islam and its beliefs, which are viewed from the Ẓáhirite perspective, as well as the four main Muḥammadan sects: the Mu‘tazilites, the Murjites, the Shí‘ites, and the Khárijites. The author argues that these sects emerged due to the Persians, who wanted to take revenge on victorious Islam.788
The following are some of the most distinguished Spanish writers of this epoch: the historian, Abú Marwán Ibn Ḥayyán Literature in Spain in the eleventh century. of Cordova († 1075 a.d.), whose chief works are a colossal history of Spain in sixty volumes entitled al-Matín and a smaller chronicle (al-Muqtabis), both of which appear to have been almost entirely lost;789 the jurisconsult and poet, Abu ’l-Walíd al-Bájí († 1081 a.d.); the traditionist Yúsuf Ibn ‘Abd al-Barr († 1071 a.d.); and the geographer al-Bakrí, a native of Cordova, where he died in 1094 a.d. Finally, mention should be made of the famous Jews, Solomon Ibn Gabirol (Avicebron) and Samuel Ha-Levi. The former, who was born at Malaga about 1020 a.d., wrote two philosophical works in Arabic, and his Fons Vitae played an important part in the development of mediæval scholasticism. Samuel Ha-Levi was Vizier to Bádís, the sovereign of Samuel Ha-Levi. Granada (1038-1073 a.d.). In their admiration of his extraordinary accomplishments the Arabs all but forgot that he was a Jew and a prince (Naghíd) in Israel.790 Samuel, on his part, when he wrote letters of State, did not scruple to employ the usual Muḥammadan formulas, "Praise to Allah!" "May Allah bless our Prophet Muḥammad!" WRITERS OF THE ELEVENTH CENTURY429 and to glorify Islam quite in the manner of a good Moslem. He had a perfect mastery of Hebrew and Arabic; he knew five other languages, and was profoundly versed in the sciences of the ancients, particularly in astronomy. With all his learning he was a supple diplomat and a man of the world. Yet he always preserved a dignified and unassuming demeanour, although in his days (according to Ibnu ’l-‘Idhárí) "the Jews made themselves powerful and behaved arrogantly towards the Moslems."791
The following are some of the most distinguished Spanish writers of this period: the historian, Abú Marwán Ibn Ḥayyán Literature in Spain during the eleventh century. of Cordova († 1075 A.D.), whose major works include a massive history of Spain in sixty volumes titled al-Matín and a smaller chronicle (al-Muqtabis), both of which seem to have been almost completely lost;789 the jurist and poet, Abu ’l-Walíd al-Bájí († 1081 A.D.); the traditionist Yúsuf Ibn ‘Abd al-Barr († 1071 A.D.); and the geographer al-Bakrí, who was from Cordova and died in 1094 AD Lastly, we should mention the famous Jews, Solomon Ibn Gabirol (Avicebron) and Samuel Ha-Levi. The former, born in Malaga around 1020 CE, wrote two philosophical works in Arabic, and his Fons Vitae played a significant role in the development of medieval scholasticism. Samuel Ha-Levi served as Vizier to Bádís, the ruler of Samuel Ha-Levi. Granada (1038-1073 A.D.). In their admiration of his remarkable achievements, the Arabs almost completely overlooked the fact that he was a Jew and a prince (Naghíd) in Israel.790 Samuel, for his part, did not hesitate to use the typical Muslim phrases in his official letters, saying, "Praise to Allah!" "May Allah bless our Prophet Muhammad!" 11th Century Writers429 and praised Islam just like a good Muslim. He was fluent in Hebrew and Arabic; he spoke five other languages, and was deeply knowledgeable in ancient sciences, particularly astronomy. Despite all his knowledge, he was a skilled diplomat and a worldly man. Yet he always maintained a dignified and modest demeanor, even though in his time (according to Ibnu ’l-‘Idhárí) "the Jews became powerful and acted arrogantly towards the Muslims."791
During the whole of the twelfth, and well into the first half of the thirteenth, century Spain was ruled by two African dynasties, the Almoravides and the Almohades, which originated, as their names denote, in the religious fanaticism of the Berber tribes of the Sahara. The rise of the Almoravides is related by Ibnu ’l-Athír as follows:—792
During the entire twelfth century and well into the first half of the thirteenth century, Spain was governed by two African dynasties, the Almoravides and the Almohades. As their names suggest, these dynasties emerged from the religious zeal of the Berber tribes of the Sahara. The rise of the Almoravides is described by Ibnu ’l-Athír as follows:—792
"In this year (448 a.h. = 1056 a.d.) was the beginning of the power of the Mulaththamún.793 These were a number of tribes Rise of the Almoravides. descended from Ḥimyar, of which the most considerable were Lamtúna, Jadála, and Lamṭa.... Now in the above-mentioned year a man of Jadála, named Jawhar, set out for Africa794 on his way to the Pilgrimage, for he loved religion and the people thereof. At Qayrawán he fell in with a certain divine—Abú ‘Imrán al-Fásí, as is generally supposed—and a company of persons who were studying theology under him. Jawhar was much pleased with what he saw of their piety, and on his return from Mecca he begged Abú ‘Imrán to send back with him to the desert a teacher who should instruct the ignorant Berbers in the laws of Islam. So Abú ‘Imrán sent THE ARABS IN EUROPE430 with him a man called ‘Abdulláh b. Yásín al-Kuzúlí, who was an excellent divine, and they journeyed together until they came to the tribe of Lamtúna. Then Jawhar dismounted from his camel and took hold of the bridle of ‘Abdulláh b. Yásín's camel, in reverence for the law of Islam; and the men of Lamtúna approached Jawhar and greeted him and questioned him concerning his companion. 'This man,' he replied, 'is the bearer of the Sunna of the Apostle of God: he has come to teach you what is necessary in the religion of Islam.' So they bade them both welcome, and said to ‘Abdulláh, 'Tell us the law of Islam,' and he explained it to them. They answered, 'As to what you have told us of prayer and alms-giving, that is easy; but when you say, "He that kills shall be killed, and he that steals shall have his hand cut off, and he that commits adultery shall be flogged or stoned," that is an ordinance which we will not lay upon ourselves. Begone elsewhere!'... And they came to Jadála, Jawhar's own tribe, and ‘Abdulláh called on them and the neighbouring tribes to fulfil the law, and some consented while others refused. Then, after a time, ‘Abdulláh said to his followers, 'Ye must fight the enemies of the Truth, so appoint a commander over you.' Jawhar answered, 'Thou art our commander,' but ‘Abdulláh declared that he was only a missionary, and on his advice the command was offered to Abú Bakr b. ‘Umar, the chief of Lamtúna, a man of great authority and influence. Having prevailed upon him to act as leader, ‘Abdulláh began to preach a holy war, and gave his adherents the name of Almoravides (al-Murábitún)."795
"In this year (448 a.h. = 1056 A.D.) marked the start of the power of the Mulaththamún.793 These were several tribes descended from Ḥimyar, the most notable of which were Lamtúna, Jadála, and Lamṭa. In that year, a man from Jadála named Jawhar set out for Africa794 on his way to the Pilgrimage because of his love for religion and its people. In Qayrawán, he encountered a certain scholar—Abú ‘Imrán al-Fásí, as is generally believed—and a group of people studying theology under him. Jawhar was impressed by their piety and, on his return from Mecca, asked Abú ‘Imrán to send back a teacher who could educate the ignorant Berbers in Islamic law. Abú ‘Imrán agreed and sent with him a man named ‘Abdulláh b. Yásín al-Kuzúlí, who was an excellent scholar. They traveled together until they reached the Lamtúna tribe. At that point, Jawhar dismounted from his camel and took hold of ‘Abdulláh b. Yásín's camel's bridle out of respect for Islamic law. The people of Lamtúna approached Jawhar, greeted him, and inquired about his companion. 'This man,' he said, 'brings the teachings of the Apostle of God: he has come to teach you what is essential in the religion of Islam.' They welcomed both of them and said to ‘Abdulláh, 'Teach us the law of Islam,' and he explained it to them. They replied, 'What you’ve told us about prayer and alms-giving is easy; but when you mention, "He who kills shall be killed, and he who steals shall have his hand cut off, and he who commits adultery shall be punished with flogging or stoning," that is a law we will not accept. Go elsewhere!'... Afterward, they arrived at Jadála, Jawhar's own tribe, and ‘Abdulláh encouraged them and the neighboring tribes to follow the law. Some agreed while others refused. Eventually, ‘Abdulláh said to his followers, 'You must fight the enemies of the Truth, so choose a commander.' Jawhar replied, 'You are our commander,' but ‘Abdulláh insisted he was just a missionary. Following his advice, they offered the command to Abú Bakr b. ‘Umar, the chief of Lamtúna, who was a man of significant authority and influence. After convincing him to lead, ‘Abdulláh began to preach a holy war and called his followers the Almoravides (al-Murábitún)."795
The little community rapidly increased in numbers and power. Yúsuf b. Táshifín, who succeeded to the command The Almoravide Empire (1056-1147 a.d.). in 1069 a.d., founded the city of Morocco, and from this centre made new conquests in every direction, so that ere long the Almoravides ruled over the whole of North-West Africa from Senegal to Algeria. We have already seen how Yúsuf was invited by THE ALMORAVIDES431 the ‘Abbádids to lead an army into Spain, how he defeated Alphonso VI at Zalláqa and, returning a few years later, this time not as an ally but as a conqueror, took possession of Granada and Seville. The rest of Moslem Spain was subdued without much trouble: laity and clergy alike hailed in the Berber monarch a zealous reformer of the Faith and a mighty bulwark against its Christian enemies. The hopeful prospect was not realised. Spanish civilisation enervated the Berbers, but did not refine them. Under the narrow bigotry of Yúsuf and his successors free thought became impossible, culture and science faded away. Meanwhile the country was afflicted by famine, brigandage, and all the disorders of a feeble and corrupt administration.
The small community quickly grew in size and influence. Yúsuf b. Táshifín, who took over command in 1069, established the city of Morocco and from there launched new conquests in every direction, so that soon the Almoravides ruled nearly all of North-West Africa from Senegal to Algeria. We've already seen how Yúsuf was invited by the ‘Abbádids to lead an army into Spain, how he defeated Alphonso VI at Zalláqa, and a few years later returned, not as an ally but as a conqueror, taking control of Granada and Seville. The rest of Muslim Spain was subdued without much difficulty; both common folks and clergy saw the Berber king as a dedicated reformer of the Faith and a strong defense against Christian foes. However, this hopeful outlook did not come to pass. Spanish civilization drained the Berbers without truly enriching them. Under the narrow-mindedness of Yúsuf and his successors, free thought became impossible, and culture and science dwindled. Meanwhile, the country suffered from famine, banditry, and all the chaos of a weak and corrupt administration.
The empire of the Almoravides passed into the hands of another African dynasty, the Almohades.796 Their founder, Ibn Túmart. Muḥammad Ibn Túmart, was a native of the mountainous district of Sús which lies to the south-west of Morocco. When a youth he made the Pilgrimage to Mecca (about 1108 a.d.), and also visited Baghdád, where he studied in the Niẓámiyya College and is said to have met the celebrated Ghazálí. He returned home with his head full of theology and ambitious schemes. We need not dwell upon his career from this point until he finally proclaimed himself as the Mahdí (1121 a.d.), nor describe the familiar methods—some of them disreputable enough—by which he induced the Berbers to believe in him. His doctrines, however, may be briefly stated. "In most questions," says one of his biographers,797 "he followed the system of Abu ’l-Ḥasan al-Ash‘arí, but he agreed with the Mu‘tazilites in their denial of the Divine Attributes and in a few matters besides; and he THE ARABS IN EUROPE432 was at heart somewhat inclined to Shí‘ism, although he gave it no countenance in public."798 The gist of his teaching is indicated by the name Muwaḥḥid (Unitarian), which he bestowed on himself, and which his successors adopted as their dynastic title.799 Ibn Túmart emphasised the Unity of God; in other words, he denounced the anthropomorphic ideas which prevailed in Western Islam and strove to replace them by a purely spiritual conception of the Deity. To this main doctrine he added a second, that of the Infallible Imám (al-Imám al-Ma‘ṣúm), and he naturally asserted that the Imám was Muḥammad Ibn Túmart, a descendant of ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib.
The empire of the Almoravides shifted to another African dynasty, the Almohades.796 Their founder, Ibn Tumart. Muḥammad Ibn Túmart, was from the mountainous area of Sús, located southwest of Morocco. As a young man, he went on a pilgrimage to Mecca (around 1108 A.D.) and also traveled to Baghdad, where he studied at the Niẓámiyya College and is said to have met the famous Ghazálí. He returned home full of theological ideas and ambitious plans. We won’t go into detail about his life from that point until he declared himself the Mahdí (1121 AD), nor will we describe the various methods—some quite disreputable—he used to gain the Berbers' belief in him. However, his teachings can be summarized. "In most issues," one of his biographers notes,797 "he followed the system of Abu ’l-Ḥasan al-Ash‘arí, but he shared some views with the Mu‘tazilites, particularly their denial of Divine Attributes and a few other matters; he was also somewhat inclined towards Shí‘ism at heart, although he didn’t show it publicly."798 The essence of his teachings is reflected in the name Muwaḥḥid (Unitarian), which he gave himself and which his successors adopted as their dynastic title.799 Ibn Túmart emphasized the Unity of God, meaning he rejected the anthropomorphic concepts that were common in Western Islam and sought to replace them with a purely spiritual view of the Deity. To this main doctrine, he added a second one, that of the Infallible Imám (al-Imám al-Ma‘ṣúm), claiming that the Imám was Muḥammad Ibn Túmart, a descendant of ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib.
On the death of the Mahdí (1130 a.d.) the supreme command devolved upon his trusted lieutenant, ‘Abdu The Almohades (1130-1269 a.d.). ’l-Mu’min, who carried on the holy war against the Almoravides with growing success, until in 1158 a.d. he "united the whole coast from the frontier of Egypt to the Atlantic, together with Moorish Spain, under his sceptre."800 The new dynasty was far more enlightened and favourable to culture than the Almoravides had been. Yúsuf, the son of ‘Abdu ’l-Mu’min, is described as an excellent scholar, whose mind was stored with the battles and traditions and history of the Arabs before and after Islam. But he found his highest pleasure in the study and patronage of philosophy. The great Aristotelian, Ibn Ṭufayl, was his Vizier and court physician; and Ibn Rushd (Averroes) received flattering honours both from him and from his successor, Ya‘qúb al-Manṣúr, who loved to converse with the philosopher on scientific topics, although in a fit of orthodoxy he banished him for a time.801 This curious mixture THE ALMOHADES433 of liberality and intolerance is characteristic of the Almohades. However they might encourage speculation in its proper place, their law and theology were cut according to the plain Ẓáhirite pattern. "The Koran and the Traditions of the Prophet—or else the sword!" is a saying of the last-mentioned sovereign, who also revived the autos-da-fé, which had been prohibited by his grandfather, of Málikite and other obnoxious books.802 The spirit of the Almohades is admirably reflected in Ibn Ṭufayl's famous philosophical romance, named after its hero, Ḥayy ibn Yaqẓán, i.e., 'Alive, son of Awake,'803 of which the following summary is given by Mr. Duncan B. Macdonald in his excellent Muslim Theology (p. 253):—
On the death of the Mahdí (1130 AD), the top leadership passed to his trusted lieutenant, ‘Abdu The Almohads (1130-1269 CE). ’l-Mu’min, who continued the holy war against the Almoravids with increasing success, until in 1158 AD he "united the entire coast from the frontiers of Egypt to the Atlantic, including Moorish Spain, under his rule."800 The new dynasty was much more enlightened and supportive of culture than the Almoravids had been. Yúsuf, the son of ‘Abdu ’l-Mu’min, was known as an outstanding scholar, whose mind was filled with the battles, traditions, and history of the Arabs before and after Islam. However, he took his greatest pleasure in studying and promoting philosophy. The great Aristotelian, Ibn Ṭufayl, served as his Vizier and court physician; and Ibn Rushd (Averroes) received high honors from both him and his successor, Ya‘qúb al-Manṣúr, who enjoyed discussing scientific topics with the philosopher, although he temporarily banished him in a moment of orthodoxy.801 This intriguing blend The Almohads433 of openness and intolerance is typical of the Almohades. While they might promote exploration of ideas in suitable contexts, their laws and theology strictly followed the clear Ẓáhirite framework. "The Koran and the Traditions of the Prophet—or the sword!" was a saying of the last sovereign mentioned, who also reintroduced the autos-da-fé, which his grandfather had banned, targeting Málikite and other disfavored books.802 The spirit of the Almohades is beautifully reflected in Ibn Ṭufayl's famous philosophical romance, named after its hero, Ḥayy ibn Yaqẓán, i.e., 'Alive, son of Awake,'803 of which the following summary is given by Mr. Duncan B. Macdonald in his excellent Muslim Theology (p. 253):—
"In it he conceives two islands, the one inhabited and the other not. On the inhabited island we have conventional people living The story of Ḥayy b. Yaqẓán. conventional lives, and restrained by a conventional religion of rewards and punishments. Two men there, Salámán and Asál,804 have raised themselves to a higher level of self-rule. Salámán adapts himself externally to the popular religion and rules the people; Asál, seeking to perfect himself still further in solitude, goes to the other island. But there he finds a man, Ḥayy ibn Yaqẓán, who has lived alone from infancy and has gradually, by the innate and uncorrupted powers of the mind, developed himself to the highest philosophic level and reached the Vision of the Divine. He has passed through all the stages of knowledge until the universe lies clear before him, and now he finds that his philosophy thus reached, without prophet or revelation, and the purified religion of Asál are one and the same. The story told by Asál of the people of the other island sitting in darkness stirs his soul, and he goes forth to them as a missionary. But he soon learns that the method of Muḥammad was the true one THE ARABS IN EUROPE434 for the great masses, and that only by sensuous allegory and concrete things could they be reached and held. He retires to his island again to live the solitary life."
"In it, he imagines two islands, one inhabited and the other uninhabited. On the inhabited island, there are conventional people living ordinary lives, constrained by a traditional religion based on rewards and punishments. Two men there, Salámán and Asál, have elevated themselves to a higher level of self-governance. Salámán conforms externally to the popular religion and leads the people, while Asál, aiming to further perfect himself in solitude, moves to the other island. However, he encounters a man, Ḥayy ibn Yaqẓán, who has lived in isolation since infancy and has gradually developed his innate and untainted mental abilities to the highest philosophical level, achieving the Vision of the Divine. He has traversed all stages of knowledge until the universe is clear to him, and he realizes that the philosophy he attained without a prophet or revelation is the same as Asál's purified religion. The story Asál tells about the people of the other island living in darkness awakens his spirit, and he goes to them as a missionary. But he quickly discovers that the method of Muḥammad is the true approach for the masses, and that only through sensory allegory and tangible things can they be reached and engaged. He returns to his island to continue his solitary life." Arabs in Europe434
Of the writers who flourished under the Berber dynasties few are sufficiently important to deserve mention in a work of Literature under the Almoravides and Almohades (1100-1250 a.d.). this kind. The philosophers, however, stand in a class by themselves. Ibn Bájja (Avempace), Ibn Rushd (Averroes), Ibn Ṭufayl, and Músá b. Maymún (Maimonides) made their influence felt far beyond the borders of Spain: they belong, in a sense, to Europe. We have noticed elsewhere the great mystic, Muḥyi ’l-Dín Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí († 1240 a.d.); his fellow-townsman, Ibn Sab‘ín († 1269 a.d.), a thinker of the same type, wrote letters on philosophical subjects to Frederick II of Hohenstaufen. Valuable works on the literary history of Spain were composed by Ibn Kháqán († 1134 a.d.), Ibn Bassám († 1147 a.d.), and Ibn Bashkuwál († 1183 a.d.). The geographer Idrísí († 1154 a.d.) was born at Ceuta, studied at Cordova, and found a patron in the Sicilian monarch, Roger II; Ibn Jubayr published an interesting account of his pilgrimage from Granada to Mecca and of his journey back to Granada during the years 1183-1185 a.d.; Ibn Zuhr (Avenzoar), who became a Vizier under the Almoravides, was the first of a whole family of eminent physicians; and Ibnu ’l-Bayṭár of Malaga († 1248 a.d.), after visiting Egypt, Greece, and Asia Minor in order to extend his knowledge of botany, compiled a Materia Medica, which he dedicated to the Sultan of Egypt, Malik al-Kámil.
Of the writers who thrived under the Berber dynasties, few are significant enough to be mentioned in this kind of work. The philosophers, however, stand out on their own. Ibn Bájja (Avempace), Ibn Rushd (Averroes), Ibn Ṭufayl, and Músá b. Maymún (Maimonides) had an impact that stretched far beyond Spain; they are, in a way, part of Europe. We've noted elsewhere the great mystic, Muḥyi ’l-Dín Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí († 1240 a.d.); his contemporary, Ibn Sab‘ín († 1269 a.d.), a thinker of the same sort, wrote philosophical letters to Frederick II of Hohenstaufen. Important works on Spain’s literary history were written by Ibn Kháqán († 1134 a.d.), Ibn Bassám († 1147 a.d.), and Ibn Bashkuwál († 1183 a.d.). The geographer Idrísí († 1154 a.d.) was born in Ceuta, studied in Cordova, and found a patron in the Sicilian king, Roger II. Ibn Jubayr published an intriguing account of his pilgrimage from Granada to Mecca and his journey back to Granada during the years 1183-1185 a.d.; Ibn Zuhr (Avenzoar), who became a Vizier under the Almoravides, was the first in a family of notable physicians; and Ibnu ’l-Bayṭár of Malaga († 1248 a.d.), after traveling to Egypt, Greece, and Asia Minor to enhance his botanical knowledge, compiled a Materia Medica, which he dedicated to the Sultan of Egypt, Malik al-Kámil.
We have now taken a rapid survey of the Moslem empire in Spain from its rise in the eighth century of our era down Reconquest of Spain by Ferdinand III. to the last days of the Almohades, which saw the Christian arms everywhere triumphant. By 1230 a.d. the Almohades had been driven out of the peninsula, although they continued to rule Africa for about THE NAṢRIDS OF GRANADA435 forty years after this date. Amidst the general wreck one spot remained where the Moors could find shelter. This was Granada. Here, in 1232 a.d., Muḥammad Ibnu ’l-Aḥmar assumed the proud title of 'Conqueror by Grace of God' (Ghálib billáh) and founded the Naṣrid dynasty, which held the Christians at bay during two centuries and a half. The Naṣrids of Granada (1232-1492 a.d.). That the little Moslem kingdom survived so long was not due to its own strength, but rather to its almost impregnable situation and to the dissensions of the victors. The latest bloom of Arabic culture in Europe renewed, if it did not equal, the glorious memories of Cordova and Seville. In this period arose the world-renowned Alhambra, i.e., 'the Red Palace' (al-Ḥamrá) of the Naṣrid kings, and many other superb monuments of which the ruins are still visible. We must not, however, be led away into a digression even upon such a fascinating subject as Moorish architecture. Our information concerning literary matters is scantier than it might have been, on account of the vandalism practised by the Christians when they took Granada. It is no dubious legend (like the reputed burning of the Alexandrian Library by order of the Caliph ‘Umar),805 but a well-ascertained fact that the ruthless Archbishop Ximenez made a bonfire of all the Arabic manuscripts on which he could lay his hands. He wished to annihilate the record of seven centuries of Muḥammadan culture in a single day.
We have now quickly reviewed the Muslim empire in Spain, from its rise in the 8th century to the last days of the Almohades, when the Christians were victorious everywhere. By 1230 A.D., the Almohades had been driven out of the peninsula, although they continued to rule Africa for about forty years after that. Amidst all the chaos, one place remained where the Moors could find refuge: Granada. Here, in 1232 A.D., Muḥammad Ibnu ’l-Aḥmar took on the proud title of 'Conqueror by Grace of God' (Ghálib billáh) and established the Naṣrid dynasty, which held the Christians at bay for two and a half centuries. The fact that this small Muslim kingdom survived for so long wasn’t because of its own strength, but rather due to its nearly impregnable situation and the infighting among the victors. The last flourish of Arabic culture in Europe renewed, if not equaled, the glorious memories of Cordova and Seville. During this time, the world-famous Alhambra, or 'the Red Palace' (al-Ḥamrá) of the Naṣrid kings, was built, along with many other magnificent monuments, the ruins of which can still be seen today. However, we must not stray away into a digression, even on such a captivating topic as Moorish architecture. Our knowledge of literary matters is sadly limited due to the destruction carried out by the Christians when they took Granada. It is no uncertain legend (like the supposed burning of the Alexandrian Library at the order of Caliph ‘Umar), but a well-established fact that the ruthless Archbishop Ximenez burned all the Arabic manuscripts he could find. He aimed to eradicate seven centuries of Muslim culture in just one day.
The names of Ibnu ’l-Khaṭíb and Ibn Khaldún represent the highest literary accomplishment and historical comprehension of which this age was capable. The latter, indeed, has no parallel among Oriental historians.
The names of Ibnu ’l-Khaṭíb and Ibn Khaldún symbolize the peak of literary achievement and historical understanding that this era could produce. The latter truly has no equal among Eastern historians.
Lisánu ’l-Dín Ibnu ’l-Khaṭíb806 played a great figure in the THE ARABS IN EUROPE436 politics of his time, and his career affords a conspicuous example of the intimate way in which Moslem poetry and literature are connected with public life. "The Arabs did not share the opinion widely spread nowadays, that poetical talent flourishes best in seclusion from the tumult of the world, or that it dims the clearness of vision which is required for the conduct of public affairs. On the contrary, their princes entrusted the chief offices of State to poets, and poetry often served as a means to obtain more brilliant results than diplomatic notes could have procured."807 A young Ibnu ’l-Khaṭíb (1313-1374 a.d.). man like Ibnu ’l-Khaṭíb, who had mastered the entire field of belles-lettres, who improvised odes and rhyming epistles with incomparable elegance and facility, was marked out to be the favourite of kings. He became Vizier at the Naṣrid court, a position which he held, with one brief interval of disgrace, until 1371 a.d., when the intrigues of his enemies forced him to flee from Granada. He sought refuge at Fez, and was honourably received by the reigning Sultan, ‘Abdu ’l-‘Azíz; but on the accession of Abu ’l-‘Abbás in 1374 a.d. the exiled minister was incarcerated and brought to trial on the charge of heresy (zandaqa). While the inquisition was proceeding a fanatical mob broke into the gaol and murdered him. Maqqarí relates that Ibnu ’l-Khaṭib suffered from insomnia, and that most of his works were composed during the night, for which reason he got the nickname of Dhu ’l-‘Umrayn, or 'The man of two lives.'808 He was a prolific writer in various branches of literature, but, like so many of his countrymen, he excelled in History. His monographs on the sovereigns and savants of Granada (one of which includes an autobiography) supply interesting details concerning this obscure period.
Lisánu ’l-Dín Ibnu ’l-Khaṭīb806 was a significant figure in the Arabs in Europe436 politics of his time, and his career is a clear example of how closely Moslem poetry and literature are tied to public life. "The Arabs did not hold the common belief today that poetic talent thrives best away from the chaos of the world, or that it blurs the clarity of vision needed for managing public affairs. On the contrary, their leaders entrusted major government positions to poets, and poetry often achieved more impressive results than diplomatic notes could have secured."807 A young Ibnu ’l-Khaṭíb (1313-1374 AD). man like Ibnu ’l-Khaṭīb, who was skilled in the entire realm of fine literature, who could improvise odes and rhyming letters with unmatched elegance and ease, was destined to be a favorite of kings. He became Vizier at the Naṣrid court, a role he maintained, aside from a short period of disgrace, until 1371 AD, when the scheming of his enemies forced him to flee from Granada. He took refuge in Fez, where he was honorably received by the ruling Sultan, ‘Abdu ’l-‘Azíz; however, upon the rise of Abu ’l-‘Abbás in 1374 A.D., the exiled minister was imprisoned and tried on charges of heresy (zandaqa). While the inquisition was taking place, a fanatical mob broke into the jail and killed him. Maqqarí reports that Ibnu ’l-Khaṭib struggled with insomnia, and that most of his works were written at night; hence, he earned the nickname Dhu ’l-‘Umrayn, or 'The man of two lives.'808 He was a prolific writer across various fields of literature, but like many of his fellow countrymen, he particularly excelled in History. His monographs on the rulers and scholars of Granada (one of which includes an autobiography) provide fascinating details about this little-known period.
IBNU ’L-KHAṬIB AND IBN KHALDÚN437Some apology may be thought necessary for placing Ibn Khaldún, the greatest historical thinker of Islam, in the Ibn Khaldún (1332-1406 a.d. present chapter, as though he were a Spaniard either by birth or residence. He descended, it is true, from a family, the Banú Khaldún, which had long been settled in Spain, first at Carmona and afterwards at Seville; but they migrated to Africa about the middle of the thirteenth century, and Ibn Khaldún was born at Tunis. Nearly the whole of his life, moreover, was passed in Africa—a circumstance due rather to accident than to predilection; for in 1362 a.d. he entered the service of the Sultan of Granada, Abú ‘Abdalláh Ibnu ’l-Aḥmar, and would probably have made that city his home had not the jealousy of his former friend, the Vizier Ibnu ’l-Khaṭíb, decided him to leave Spain behind. We cannot give any account of the agitated and eventful career which he ended, as Cadi of Cairo, in 1406 a.d. Ibn Khaldún lived with statesmen and kings: he was an ambassador to the court of Pedro of Castile, and an honoured guest of the mighty Tamerlane. The results of his ripe experience are marvellously displayed in the Prolegomena (Muqaddima), which forms the first volume of a huge general history entitled the Kitábu ’l-‘Ibar ('Book of Examples').809 He himself has stated his idea of the historian's function in the following words:—
IBNU ’L-KHAṬIB AND IBN KHALDÚN437Some may feel it's necessary to apologize for including Ibn Khaldún, the greatest historical thinker of Islam, in this chapter as if he were a Spaniard by either birth or residence. It’s true that he came from the Banú Khaldún family, which had been in Spain for a long time, first in Carmona and later in Seville; however, they moved to Africa around the middle of the thirteenth century, and Ibn Khaldún was born in Tunis. For most of his life, he lived in Africa—more by chance than choice; in 1362 A.D., he joined the Sultan of Granada, Abú ‘Abdallāh Ibnu ’l-Aḥmar, and likely would have made that city his home if not for the jealousy of his former friend, the Vizier Ibnu ’l-Khaṭíb, which compelled him to leave Spain behind. We cannot recount the tumultuous and eventful life he led, which ended as the Cadi of Cairo in 1406 A.D.. Ibn Khaldún associated with statesmen and kings: he served as an ambassador to the court of Pedro of Castile and was an honored guest of the powerful Tamerlane. The insights from his extensive experience are wonderfully showcased in the Prolegomena (Muqaddima), which is the first volume of a vast general history called the Kitábu ’l-‘Ibar ('Book of Examples').809 He himself articulated his view on the role of the historian in the following words:—
"Know that the true purpose of history is to make us acquainted with human society, i.e., with the civilisation of the world, and with Ibn Khaldún as a philosophical historian. its natural phenomena, such as savage life, the softening of manners, attachment to the family and the tribe, the various kinds of superiority which one people gains over another, the kingdoms and diverse dynasties which arise in this way, the different trades and laborious occupations to THE ARABS IN EUROPE438 which men devote themselves in order to earn their livelihood, the sciences and arts; in fine, all the manifold conditions which naturally occur in the development of civilisation."810
"Understand that the main purpose of history is to help us understand human society, i.e., the civilization of the world, and with Ibn Khaldún as a philosophical historian. its natural phenomena, like primitive life, the improvement of social customs, the bonds to family and community, the different types of superiority one group gains over another, the kingdoms and various dynasties that emerge this way, the different trades and laborious tasks that people undertake to earn a living, the sciences and arts; in short, all the various conditions that naturally arise in the development of civilization."810
Ibn Khaldún argues that History, thus conceived, is subject to universal laws, and in these laws he finds the only sure criterion of historical truth.
Ibn Khaldún argues that History, as he sees it, is governed by universal laws, and in these laws, he finds the only reliable standard of historical truth.
"The rule for distinguishing what is true from what is false in history is based on its possibility or impossibility: that is to His canons of historical criticism. say, we must examine human society (civilisation) and discriminate between the characteristics which are essential and inherent in its nature and those which are accidental and need not be taken into account, recognising further those which cannot possibly belong to it. If we do this we have a rule for separating historical truth from error by means of a demonstrative method that admits of no doubt.... It is a genuine touchstone whereby historians may verify whatever they relate."811
"The rule for distinguishing what's true from what's false in history is based on what's possible or impossible. In other words, we need to look at human society (civilization) and differentiate between the traits that are essential and inherent to its nature and those that are accidental and can be disregarded, while also identifying those that definitely don't belong. By doing this, we create a method to separate historical truth from falsehood that leaves no room for doubt... It serves as a genuine benchmark for historians to verify everything they recount."811
Here, indeed, the writer claims too much, and it must be allowed that he occasionally applied his principles in a pedantic fashion, and was led by purely a priori considerations to conclusions which are not always so warrantable as he believed. This is a very trifling matter in comparison with the value and originality of the principles themselves. Ibn Khaldún asserts, with justice, that he has discovered a new method of writing history. No Moslem had ever taken a view at once so comprehensive and so philosophical; none had attempted to trace the deeply hidden causes of events, to expose the moral and spiritual forces at work beneath the surface, or to divine the immutable laws of national progress and decay. Ibn Khaldún owed little to his predecessors, although he mentions some of them with respect. He stood far above his age, and his own countrymen have admired rather than followed him. His intellectual descendants are the great IBN KHALDÚN439 mediæval and modern historians of Europe—Machiavelli and Vico and Gibbon.
Here, the writer indeed claims too much, and we have to admit that he sometimes applied his principles in a pedantic way, reaching conclusions based purely on a priori reasoning that aren't always as justified as he thought. This is a minor issue compared to the value and originality of the principles themselves. Ibn Khaldún rightly claims that he has found a new method for writing history. No Muslim had ever taken such a broad and philosophical view; none had tried to uncover the deeply hidden causes of events, to reveal the moral and spiritual forces at play beneath the surface, or to discern the unchanging laws of national progress and decline. Ibn Khaldún owed little to those before him, though he does mention some with respect. He was far ahead of his time, and his fellow countrymen have admired him rather than followed his lead. His intellectual successors are the great IBN KHALDÚN439 medieval and modern historians of Europe—Machiavelli, Vico, and Gibbon.
It is worth while to sketch briefly the peculiar theory of historical development which Ibn Khaldún puts forward in Ibn Kaldún's theory of historical evolution. his Prolegomena—a theory founded on the study of actual conditions and events either past or passing before his eyes.812 He was struck, in the first place, with the physical fact that in almost every part of the Muḥammadan Empire great wastes of sand or stony plateaux, arid and incapable of tillage, wedge themselves between fertile domains of cultivated land. The former were inhabited from time immemorial by nomad tribes, the latter by an agricultural or industrial population; and we have seen, in the case of Arabia, that cities like Mecca and Ḥíra carried on a lively intercourse with the Bedouins and exerted a civilising influence upon them. In Africa the same contrast was strongly marked. It is no wonder, therefore, that Ibn Khaldún divided the whole of mankind into two classes—Nomads and Citizens. The nomadic life naturally precedes and produces the other. Its characteristics are simplicity and purity of manners, warlike spirit, and, above all, a loyal devotion to the interests of the family and the tribe. As the nomads become more civilised they settle down, form states, and make conquests. They have now reached their highest development. Corrupted by luxury, and losing the virtues which raised them to power, they are soon swept away by a ruder people. Such, in bare outline, is the course of history as Ibn Khaldún regards it; but we must try to give our readers some further account of the philosophical ideas THE ARABS IN EUROPE440 underlying his conception. He discerns, in the life of tribes and nations alike, two dominant forces which mould their destiny. The primitive and cardinal force he calls ‘aṣabiyya, the binding element in society, the feeling which unites members of the same family, tribe, nation, or empire, and which in its widest acceptation is equivalent to the modern term, Patriotism. It springs up and especially flourishes among nomad peoples, where the instinct of self-preservation awakens a keen sense of kinship and drives men to make common cause with each other. This ‘aṣabiyya is the vital energy of States: by it they rise and grow; as it weakens they decline; and its decay is the signal for their fall. The second of the forces referred to is Religion. Ibn Khaldún hardly ascribes to religion so much influence as we might have expected from a Moslem. He recognises, however, that it may be the only means of producing that solidarity without which no State can exist. Thus in the twenty-seventh chapter of his Muqaddima he lays down the proposition that "the Arabs are incapable of founding an empire unless they are imbued with religious enthusiasm by a prophet or a saint."
It’s important to briefly outline the unique theory of historical development that Ibn Khaldún presents in Ibn Kaldún's theory of historical development. his Prolegomena—a theory based on the observation of actual conditions and events, whether past or unfolding before him.812 He was initially struck by the physical reality that in almost every part of the Muḥammadan Empire, vast stretches of sand or rocky plateaus, dry and unsuitable for farming, are wedged between fertile areas of cultivated land. The former have been inhabited for ages by nomadic tribes, while the latter are occupied by agricultural or industrial populations. We have seen in the case of Arabia that cities like Mecca and Ḥíra maintained vibrant interactions with the Bedouins and had a civilizing effect on them. The same clear distinction was evident in Africa. It is not surprising, therefore, that Ibn Khaldún categorized all of humanity into two groups—Nomads and Citizens. The nomadic lifestyle naturally precedes and leads to the other. Its traits include simplicity and purity of behavior, a warrior spirit, and, most importantly, a loyal commitment to the family and tribe. As nomads become more civilized, they settle down, establish states, and achieve conquests. They then reach their peak development. However, once they are corrupted by luxury and lose the virtues that brought them to power, they are quickly overtaken by a more brutal people. This, in a nutshell, is the historical trajectory as understood by Ibn Khaldún; but we need to provide our readers with a deeper understanding of the philosophical ideas Arabs in Europe440 that underpin his conception. He perceives two main forces that shape the fate of tribes and nations. The primary force he refers to as ‘aṣabiyya, the binding element in society, the feeling that unites members of the same family, tribe, nation, or empire, which in its broadest sense is equivalent to the modern concept of Patriotism. This emerges and thrives particularly among nomadic people, where the instinct for self-preservation fosters a strong sense of kinship and drives individuals to unite for a common cause. This ‘aṣabiyya is the essential energy of states: it enables them to rise and expand; as it weakens, they decline; and its deterioration signals their downfall. The second force he mentions is Religion. Ibn Khaldún does not attribute as much influence to religion as one might expect from a Muslim perspective. However, he acknowledges that it may be the only means to create the solidarity necessary for a state to exist. Thus, in the twenty-seventh chapter of his Muqaddima, he argues that "the Arabs are unable to establish an empire unless they are filled with religious zeal by a prophet or a saint."
In History he sees an endless cycle of progress and retrogression, analogous to the phenomena of human life. Kingdoms are born, attain maturity, and die within a definite period which rarely exceeds three generations, i.e., 120 years.813 During this time they pass through five stages of development and decay.814 It is noteworthy that Ibn Khaldún admits the moral superiority of the Nomads. For him civilisation necessarily involves corruption and degeneracy. If he did not believe in the gradual advance of mankind towards some higher goal, his pessimism was justified by the lessons of experience and by the mournful plight of the Muḥammadan world, to which his view was restricted.815
In history, he sees an endless cycle of progress and decline, similar to the experiences of human life. Kingdoms are born, reach their peak, and fade away within a limited timeframe that rarely exceeds three generations, meaning 120 years. During this period, they go through five stages of growth and decay. It's interesting that Ibn Khaldún acknowledges the moral superiority of the Nomads. For him, civilization inevitably leads to corruption and decline. Although he did not believe in the gradual progress of humanity towards a higher purpose, his pessimism was backed by his experiences and by the sad state of the Muslim world, which was the context of his perspective.
EXPULSION OF THE MOORS441In 1492 a.d. the last stronghold of the European Arabs opened its gates to Ferdinand and Isabella, and "the Cross The fall of Granada (1492 a.d.). supplanted the Crescent on the towers of Granada." The victors showed a barbarous fanaticism that was the more abominable as it violated their solemn pledges to respect the religion and property of the Moslems, and as it utterly reversed the tolerant and liberal treatment which the Christians of Spain had enjoyed under Muḥammadan rule. Compelled to choose between apostasy and exile, many preferred the latter alternative. Those who remained were subjected to a terrible persecution, until in 1609 a.d., by order of Philip III, the Moors were banished en masse from Spanish soil.
EXPULSION OF THE MOORS441In 1492 CE, the last stronghold of the European Arabs opened its gates to Ferdinand and Isabella, and "the Cross The fall of Granada (1492). replaced the Crescent on the towers of Granada." The winners displayed a brutal fanaticism that was even more appalling since it broke their promises to respect the religion and property of the Muslims, and it completely overturned the tolerant and liberal treatment that Christians in Spain had experienced under Muslim rule. Forced to choose between renouncing their faith and leaving, many opted for the latter. Those who stayed faced horrific persecution, until in 1609 CE, by order of Philip III, the Moors were expelled en masse from Spanish territory.
Spain was not the sole point whence Moslem culture spread itself over the Christian lands. Sicily was conquered by the The Arabs in Sicily. Aghlabids of Tunis early in the ninth century, and although the island fell into the hands of the Normans in 1071 a.d., the court of Palermo retained a semi-Oriental character. Here in the reign of Frederick II of Hohenstaufen (1194-1250 a.d.) might be seen "astrologers from Baghdád with long beards and waving robes, Jews who received princely salaries as translators of Arabic works, Saracen dancers and dancing-girls, and Moors who blew silver trumpets on festal occasions."816 Both Frederick himself and his son Manfred were enthusiastic Arabophiles, and scandalised Christendom by their assumption of 'heathen' manners as well as by the attention which they devoted to Moslem philosophy and science. Under their auspices Arabic learning was communicated to the neighbouring towns of Lower Italy.
Spain wasn't the only place where Muslim culture spread into Christian lands. Sicily was taken over by the Aghlabids from Tunis in the early ninth century, and even though the island fell into Norman hands in 1071 A.D., the court of Palermo still kept a semi-Oriental vibe. During the reign of Frederick II of Hohenstaufen (1194-1250 A.D.), you could see "astrologers from Baghdad with long beards and flowing robes, Jews who were paid princely salaries as translators of Arabic works, Saracen dancers and dancing-girls, and Moors who played silver trumpets at celebrations." Both Frederick and his son Manfred were passionate Arabophiles, shocking Christendom with their adoption of 'heathen' customs as well as their interest in Muslim philosophy and science. With their support, Arabic learning spread to the nearby towns of Lower Italy.
CHAPTER X
FROM THE MONGOL INVASION TO THE PRESENT DAY
Before proceeding to speak of the terrible catastrophe which filled the whole of Western Asia with ruin and desolation, General characteristics of the period. I may offer a few preliminary remarks concerning the general character of the period which we shall briefly survey in this final chapter. It forms, one must admit, a melancholy conclusion to a glorious history. The Caliphate, which symbolised the supremacy of the Prophet's people, is swept away. Mongols, Turks, Persians, all in turn build up great Muḥammadan empires, but the Arabs have lost even the shadow of a leading part and appear only as subordinate actors on a provincial stage. The chief centres of Arabian life, such as it is, are henceforth Syria and Egypt, which were held by the Turkish Mamelukes until 1517 a.d., when they passed under Ottoman rule. In North Africa the petty Berber dynasties (Ḥafṣids, Ziyánids, and Marínids) gave place in the sixteenth century to the Ottoman Turks. Only in Spain, where the Naṣrids of Granada survived until 1492 a.d., in Morocco, where the Sharífs (descendants of ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib) assumed the sovereignty in 1544 a.d., and to some extent in Arabia itself, did the Arabs preserve their political independence. In such circumstances it would be vain to look for any large developments of literature and culture worthy to rank with those of the past. This is an age of imitation and CHARACTER OF THE PERIOD443 compilation. Learned men abound, whose erudition embraces every subject under the sun. The mass of writing shows no visible diminution, and much of it is valuable and meritorious work. But with one or two conspicuous exceptions—e.g. the historian Ibn Khaldún and the mystic Sha‘rání—we cannot point to any new departure, any fruitful ideas, any trace of original and illuminating thought. The fifteenth and sixteenth centuries "witnessed the rise and triumph of that wonderful movement known as the Renaissance,... but no ripple of this great upheaval, which changed the whole current of intellectual and moral life in the West, reached the shores of Islam."817 Until comparatively recent times, when Egypt and Syria first became open to European civilisation, the Arab retained his mediæval outlook and habit of mind, and was in no respect more enlightened than his forefathers who lived under the ‘Abbásid Caliphate. And since the Mongol Invasion I am afraid we must say that instead of advancing farther along the old path he was being forced back by the inevitable pressure of events. East of the Euphrates the Mongols did their work of destruction so thoroughly that no seeds were left from which a flourishing civilisation could arise; and, moreover, the Arabic language was rapidly extinguished by the Persian. In Spain, as we have seen, the power of the Arabs had already begun to decline; Africa was dominated by the Berbers, a rude, unlettered race, Egypt and Syria by the blighting military despotism of the Turks. Nowhere in the history of this period can we discern either of the two elements which are most productive of literary greatness: the quickening influence of a higher culture or the inspiration of a free and vigorous national life.818
Before moving on to discuss the terrible disaster that devastated Western Asia, leaving it in ruin and despair, Characteristics of the period. I’d like to make a few introductory comments regarding the overall character of the period we will briefly examine in this final chapter. It must be acknowledged that this marks a sad conclusion to a once-glorious history. The Caliphate, which represented the dominance of the Prophet's followers, has been erased. Mongols, Turks, and Persians have each built great Muslim empires in turn, but the Arabs have lost even their former prominence and now appear merely as minor players on a local stage. The main centers of Arab life, as it exists, are now Syria and Egypt, which were controlled by the Turkish Mamelukes until 1517 AD, when they came under Ottoman rule. In North Africa, the small Berber dynasties (Ḥafṣids, Ziyánids, and Marínids) were replaced by the Ottoman Turks in the sixteenth century. Only in Spain, where the Naṣrids of Granada lasted until 1492 A.D., in Morocco, where the Sharífs (descendants of ‘Alí b. Abí Ṭálib) took power in 1544 AD, and to some extent in Arabia itself, did the Arabs manage to keep their political independence. Given these circumstances, it would be futile to expect any significant developments in literature and culture that could compare with those of the past. This is a time of imitation and CHARACTER OF THE ERA443 compilation. There are plenty of learned individuals with expertise in every field imaginable. The volume of writing has not visibly decreased, and much of it is valuable and commendable work. However, with a few exceptions—e.g. the historian Ibn Khaldún and the mystic Sha‘rání—there are no significant new ideas, no original insights, or traces of enlightening thought. The fifteenth and sixteenth centuries "witnessed the rise and triumph of that wonderful movement known as the Renaissance,... but no ripple of this great upheaval, which changed the entire course of intellectual and moral life in the West, reached the shores of Islam."817 Until relatively recently, when Egypt and Syria first opened up to European civilization, Arabs maintained a medieval perspective and mindset, showing no more enlightenment than their ancestors who lived under the ‘Abbásid Caliphate. Since the Mongol Invasion, it seems we must conclude that instead of making progress along the old path, they have instead been pushed backward by the inevitable pressures of events. East of the Euphrates, the Mongols caused such extensive destruction that no remnants remained for a thriving civilization to emerge; additionally, the Arabic language was quickly being overshadowed by Persian. In Spain, as noted, Arab power was already in decline; Africa was under the Berbers, an unrefined, illiterate group, while Egypt and Syria suffered under the oppressive military rule of the Turks. Nowhere in the history of this period can we find either of the two key elements that typically foster literary greatness: the invigorating influence of a higher culture or the inspiration of a dynamic and free national life.818
Between the middle of the eleventh century and the end THE MOGUL INVASION AND AFTER444 of the fourteenth the nomad tribes dwelling beyond the Oxus The Mongol Invasion. burst over Western Asia in three successive waves. First came the Seljúq Turks, then the Mongols under Chingíz Khan and Húlágú, then the hordes, mainly Turkish, of Tímúr. Regarding the Seljúqs all that is necessary for our purpose has been said in a former chapter. The conquests of Tímúr are a frightful episode which I may be pardoned for omitting from this history, inasmuch as their permanent results (apart from the enormous damage which they inflicted) were inconsiderable; and although the Indian empire of the Great Moguls, which Bábur, a descendant of Tímúr, established in the first half of the sixteenth century, ran a prosperous and brilliant course, its culture was borrowed almost exclusively from Persian models and does not come within the scope of the present work. We shall, therefore, confine our view to the second wave of the vast Asiatic migration, which bore the Mongols, led by Chingíz Khan and Húlágú, from the steppes of China and Tartary to the Mediterranean.
Between the middle of the 11th century and the end THE MOGUL ATTACK AND AFTERMATH444 of the 14th century, the nomadic tribes living beyond the Oxus The Mongol Invasion. invaded Western Asia in three major waves. First came the Seljuk Turks, followed by the Mongols led by Genghis Khan and Hulagu, and then the mainly Turkish hordes of Timur. Regarding the Seljuks, everything necessary for our purpose has already been discussed in a previous chapter. The conquests of Timur are a horrible episode that I can justify omitting from this history, as their lasting impact (aside from the immense destruction they caused) was minimal. Although the Indian empire of the Great Mughals, founded by Babur, a descendant of Timur, flourished in the first half of the 16th century, its culture was almost entirely borrowed from Persian influences and is beyond the scope of this work. Therefore, we will focus on the second wave of this vast Asian migration, which brought the Mongols, led by Genghis Khan and Hulagu, from the steppes of China and Tartary to the Mediterranean.
In 1219 a.d. Chingíz Khan, having consolidated his power in the Far East, turned his face westward and suddenly Chingíz Khan and Húlágú. advanced into Transoxania, which at that time formed a province of the wide dominions of the Sháhs of Khwárizm (Khiva). The reigning monarch, ‘Alá’u ’l-Dín Muḥammad, was unable to make an effective resistance; and notwithstanding that his son, the gallant Jalálu ’l-Dín, carried on a desperate guerilla for twelve years, the invaders swarmed over Khurásán and Persia, massacring the panic-stricken inhabitants wholesale and leaving a wilderness behind them. Hitherto Baghdád had not been seriously threatened, but on the first day of January, 1256 a.d.—an epoch-marking date—Húlágú, the grandson of Chingíz Khan, crossed the Oxus, with the intention of occupying the ‘Abbásid capital. I translate the following HÚLÁGÚ AT BAGHDÁD445 narrative from a manuscript in my possession of the Ta’ríkh al-Khamís by Diyárbakrí († 1574 a.d.):—
In 1219 A.D., Genghis Khan, having established his power in the Far East, turned his attention west and suddenly moved into Transoxania, which at that time was part of the vast territories ruled by the Shahs of Khwarizm (Khiva). The current ruler, Ala ad-Din Muhammad, could not mount an effective defense; and even though his son, the brave Jalal ad-Din, led a desperate guerrilla campaign for twelve years, the invaders swept through Khorasan and Persia, killing the terrified residents en masse and leaving destruction in their wake. Up until then, Baghdad had not faced a serious threat, but on January 1, 1256 A.D.—a date that marks a turning point—Hulagu, the grandson of Genghis Khan, crossed the Oxus River with the aim of capturing the Abbasid capital. I translate the following narrative from a manuscript in my possession of the Ta'rikh al-Khamis by Diyarbakri († 1574 A.D.):—
In the year 654 (a.h. = 1256 a.d.) the stubborn tyrant, Húlágú, the destroyer of the nations (Mubídu ’l-Umam), set forth and took Húlágú before Baghdád (1258 a.d.). the castle of Alamút from the Ismá‘ílís819 and slew them and laid waste the lands of Rayy.... And in the year 655 there broke out at Baghdád a fearful riot between the Sunnís and the Shí‘ites, which led to great plunder and destruction of property. A number of Shí‘ites were killed, and this so incensed and infuriated the Vizier Ibnu ’l-‘Alqami that he encouraged the Tartars to invade ‘Iráq, by which means he hoped to take ample vengeance on the Sunnís.820 And in the beginning of the year 656 the tyrant Húlágú b. Túlí b. Chingíz Khán, the Moghul, arrived at Baghdád with his army, including the Georgians (al-Kurj) and the troops of Mosul. The Dawídár821 marched out of the city and met Húlágú's vanguard, which was commanded by Bájú.822 The Moslems, being few, suffered defeat; whereupon Bájú advanced and pitched his camp to the west of Baghdád, while Húlágú took up a position on the eastern side. Then the Vizier Ibnu ’l-‘Alqamí said to the Caliph Musta‘ṣim Billáh: "I will go to the Supreme Khán to arrange peace." So the hound823 went and obtained security for himself, and on his return said to the Caliph: "The Khán desires to marry his daughter to your son and to render homage to you, like the Seljúq kings, and then to depart." Musta‘ṣim set out, attended by the nobles of THE MOGUL INVASION AND AFTER446 his court and the grandees of his time, in order to witness the contract of marriage. The whole party were beheaded except the Caliph, who was trampled to death. The Tartars Sack of Baghdád. entered Baghdád and distributed themselves in bands throughout the city. For thirty-four days the sword was never sheathed. Few escaped. The slain amounted to 1,800,000 and more. Then quarter was called.... Thus it is related in the Duwalu ’l-Islám.824... And on this wise did the Caliphate pass from Baghdád. As the poet sings:—
In the year 654 (1256 A.D.), the stubborn tyrant Húlágú, the destroyer of nations, set out and took the castle of Alamút from the Ismá‘ílís and killed them, laying waste to the lands of Rayy.... Then, in 655, a terrible riot erupted in Baghdád between Sunnís and Shí‘ites, resulting in significant looting and destruction. Several Shí‘ites were killed, which deeply angered the Vizier Ibnu ’l-‘Alqami, leading him to encourage the Tartars to invade ‘Iráq, hoping to take revenge on the Sunnís. At the beginning of 656, the tyrant Húlágú b. Túlí b. Chingíz Khán, the Mongol, arrived in Baghdád with his army, including the Georgians and troops from Mosul. The Dawídár marched out of the city and met Húlágú's vanguard, commanded by Bájú. The Muslims, being outnumbered, were defeated; subsequently, Bájú advanced and set up camp to the west of Baghdád, while Húlágú positioned himself on the eastern side. Then, the Vizier Ibnu ’l-‘Alqamí told Caliph Musta‘ṣim Billáh, "I will go to the Supreme Khán to negotiate peace." So he went and secured his own safety, returning to tell the Caliph: "The Khán wants to marry his daughter to your son and pay you homage, like the Seljúq kings, and then leave." Musta‘ṣim set out, accompanied by the nobles of his court and the dignitaries of his time, to witness the marriage contract. The entire group was beheaded except for the Caliph, who was trampled to death. The Tartars entered Baghdád and spread out in bands throughout the city. For thirty-four days, the sword was never sheathed. Few managed to escape. The death toll exceeded 1,800,000. Then quarter was called.... Thus it is recorded in the Duwalu ’l-Islám.... And in this way, the Caliphate fell from Baghdád. As the poet sings:—
It seemed as if all Muḥammadan Asia lay at the feet of the pagan conqueror. Resuming his advance, Húlágú occupied Mesopotamia and sacked Aleppo. He then returned to the East, leaving his lieutenant, Ketboghá, to complete the reduction of Syria. Meanwhile, however, an Egyptian army under the Mameluke Sultan Muẓaffar Quṭuz was hastening to oppose the invaders. On Friday, the 25th of Ramaḍán, 658 a.h., a decisive battle was fought at ‘Ayn Jálút (Goliath's Spring), west of the Jordan. Battle of ‘Ayn Jálút (September, 1260 a.d.). The Tartars were routed with immense slaughter, and their subsequent attempts to wrest Syria from the Mamelukes met with no success. The submission of Asia Minor was hardly more than nominal, but in Persia the descendants of Húlágú, the Íl-Kháns, reigned over a great empire, which the conversion of one of their number, Gházán (1295-1304 a.d.), restored to Moslem rule. We are not concerned here with the further history of the Mongols in Persia nor with that of the Persians themselves. Since the days of Húlágú the lands east and west of the Tigris are separated by an ever-widening gulf. The two races—Persians and Arabs—to whose co-operation the mediæval THE MAMELUKE DYNASTY447 world, from Samarcand to Seville, for a long time owed its highest literary and scientific culture, have now finally dissolved their partnership. It is true that the Arabic ceases to be the language of the whole Moslem world. cleavage began many centuries earlier, and before the fall of Baghdád the Persian genius had already expressed itself in a splendid national literature. But from this date onward the use of Arabic by Persians is practically limited to theological and philosophical writings. The Persian language has driven its rival out of the field. Accordingly Egypt and Syria will now demand the principal share of our attention, more especially as the history of the Arabs of Granada, which properly belongs to this period, has been related in the preceding chapter.
It seemed like all of Muslim Asia was at the mercy of the pagan conqueror. Continuing his advance, Húlágú took over Mesopotamia and looted Aleppo. He then returned east, leaving his lieutenant, Ketboghá, to finish conquering Syria. Meanwhile, an Egyptian army led by the Mameluke Sultan Muẓaffar Quṭuz was rushing to confront the invaders. On Friday, the 25th of Ramaḍán, 658 a.h., a decisive battle occurred at ‘Ayn Jálút (Goliath's Spring), west of the Jordan. Battle of 'Ayn Jálút (September 1260 A.D.). The Tartars were decisively defeated, suffering heavy casualties, and their later attempts to take Syria from the Mamelukes failed completely. The surrender of Asia Minor was mostly for show, but in Persia, the descendants of Húlágú, the Íl-Kháns, ruled over a vast empire, which was brought back under Muslim control by the conversion of one of them, Gházán (1295-1304 AD). We are not focusing here on the further history of the Mongols in Persia or that of the Persians themselves. Since Húlágú's time, the lands east and west of the Tigris have been increasingly divided. The two cultures—Persians and Arabs—that had worked together to create the greatest literary and scientific culture from Samarcand to Seville for a long time have now fully parted ways. It is true that the Arabic is no longer the language of the entire Muslim world. divide began many centuries earlier, and even before the fall of Baghdad, Persian genius had already produced a remarkable national literature. But from this point on, the use of Arabic by Persians is mostly limited to theology and philosophy. The Persian language has effectively replaced its rival. Therefore, Egypt and Syria will now be the main focus of our attention, especially since the history of the Arabs in Granada, which properly belongs to this period, has been covered in the previous chapter.
The dynasty of the Mameluke825 Sultans of Egypt was founded in 1250 a.d. by Aybak, a Turkish slave, who The Mamelukes of Egypt (1250-1517 a.d.). commenced his career in the service of the Ayyúbid, Malik Ṣáliḥ Najmu ’l-Dín. His successors826 held sway in Egypt and Syria until the conquest of these countries by the Ottomans. The Mamelukes were rough soldiers, who seldom indulged in any useless refinement, but they had a royal taste for architecture, as the visitor to Cairo may still see. Their administration, though disturbed by frequent mutinies and murders, was tolerably prosperous on the whole, and their victories over the Mongol hosts, as well as the crushing blows which they dealt to the Crusaders, gave Islam new prestige. The ablest of them all was Baybars, Sultan Baybars (1260-1277 a.d.). who richly deserved his title Malik al-Ẓáhir, i.e., the Victorious King. His name has passed into the legends of the people, and his warlike exploits into THE MONGOL INVASION AND AFTER448 story-tellers to this day.827 The violent and brutal acts which he sometimes committed—for he shrank from no crime when he suspected danger—made him a terror to the ambitious nobles around him, but did not harm his reputation as a just ruler. Although he held the throne in virtue of having murdered the late monarch with his own hand, he sought to give the appearance of legitimacy to his usurpation. He therefore recognised as Caliph a certain Abu ’l-Qásim Aḥmad, a pretended scion of the ‘Abbásid house, invited him to Cairo, and took the oath of allegiance to him in due form. The Caliph on his part invested the Sultan with sovereignty over Egypt, The ‘Abbásid Caliphs of Egypt. Syria, Arabia, and all the provinces that he might obtain by future conquests. This Aḥmad, entitled al-Mustanṣir, was the first of a long series of mock Caliphs who were appointed by the Mameluke Sultans and generally kept under close surveillance in the citadel of Cairo. There is no authority for the statement, originally made by Mouradgea d'Ohsson in 1787 and often repeated since, that the last of the line bequeathed his rights of succession to the Ottoman Sultan Selím I, thus enabling the Sultans of Turkey to claim the title and dignity of Caliph.828
The Mameluke825 Sultan dynasty of Egypt was established in 1250 CE by Aybak, a Turkish slave, who The Mamluks of Egypt (1250-1517 AD). began his career serving the Ayyúbid, Malik Ṣáliḥ Najmu ’l-Dín. His successors826 ruled Egypt and Syria until the Ottomans conquered these regions. The Mamelukes were tough soldiers who rarely engaged in unnecessary refinement, but they had a strong appreciation for architecture, as anyone visiting Cairo can still see. Their administration, while often disrupted by frequent mutinies and murders, was relatively prosperous overall, and their victories over the Mongol armies and the significant defeats they dealt to the Crusaders brought new prestige to Islam. The most capable among them was Baybars, Sultan Baybars (1260-1277 AD). who truly deserved his title Malik al-Ẓáhir, i.e. the Victorious King. His name has become legendary among the people, and his military achievements are still recounted by storytellers today.The Mongol Invasion and Aftermath448827 His acts of violence and brutality—he was unafraid to commit crimes when he felt threatened—made him a terror to the ambitious nobles around him, but they did not tarnish his reputation as a fair ruler. Although he took the throne after murdering the previous monarch himself, he tried to make his grab for power appear legitimate. Therefore, he recognized a certain Abu ’l-Qásim Aḥmad as Caliph, a supposed descendant of the ‘Abbásid dynasty, invited him to Cairo, and formally swore allegiance to him. The Caliph, in turn, granted the Sultan sovereignty over Egypt, The Abbasid Caliphs of Egypt. Syria, Arabia, and any provinces he might conquer in the future. This Aḥmad, known as al-Mustanṣir, was the first in a long line of puppet Caliphs appointed by the Mameluke Sultans and typically kept under strict watch in the citadel of Cairo. There is no evidence to support the claim, first made by Mouradgea d'Ohsson in 1787 and often repeated since, that the last of this line passed his succession rights to the Ottoman Sultan Selím I, allowing the Sultans of Turkey to assert the title and authority of Caliph.828
The poets of this period are almost unknown in Europe, and until they have been studied with due attention it would be Arabic poetry after the Mongol Invasion. premature to assert that none of them rises above mediocrity. At the same time my own impression (based, I confess, on a very desultory and imperfect acquaintance with their work) is that the best among them are merely elegant and accomplished artists, playing brilliantly with words and phrases, but doing little else. No doubt extreme artificiality may coexist with poetical genius of a high order, provided that it has behind it Mutanabbí's power, Ma‘arrí's earnestness, or Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ's enthusiasm. In the absence of these POETS OF THE PERIOD449 qualities we must be content to admire the technical skill with which the old tunes are varied and revived. Let us take, for example, Ṣafiyyu ’l-Dín al-Ḥillí, who was born at Ḥilla, a large town on the Ṣafiyyu ’l-Dín al-Ḥillí. Euphrates, in 1278 a.d., became laureate of the Urtuqid dynasty at Máridín, and died in Baghdád about 1350. He is described as "the poet of his age absolutely," and to judge from the extracts in Kutubí's Fawátu ’l-Wafayát829 he combined subtlety of fancy with remarkable ease and sweetness of versification. Many of his pieces, however, are jeux d'esprit, like his ode to the Prophet, in which he employs 151 rhetorical figures, or like another poem where all the nouns are diminutives.830 The following specimen of his work is too brief to do him justice:—
The poets from this period are mostly unknown in Europe, and until they are studied more thoroughly, it would be too early to claim that none of them surpasses mediocrity. At the same time, my impression (which I admit is based on a very casual and incomplete familiarity with their work) is that the best among them are simply skilled and refined artists, skillfully playing with words and phrases but not much more. No doubt, extreme artificiality can exist alongside great poetic genius, as long as it's backed by the power of Mutanabbí, the sincerity of Ma‘arrí, or the passion of Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ. Without these qualities, we can only appreciate the technical skill with which the old styles are varied and revitalized. For example, let’s consider Ṣafiyyu ’l-Dín al-Ḥillí, who was born in Ḥilla, a large town on the Euphrates, in 1278 AD, became the poet laureate of the Urtuqid dynasty at Máridín, and died in Baghdad around 1350. He is described as "the poet of his age absolutely," and judging by the excerpts in Kutubí's *Fawátu’l-Wafayát*, he combined a subtle imagination with remarkable ease and sweetness in his verse. However, many of his works are light-hearted, like his ode to the Prophet, in which he uses 151 rhetorical figures, or another poem where all the nouns are diminutives. The following example of his work is too brief to truly represent his talent:—
We have already referred to the folk-songs (muwashshaḥ and zajal) which originated in Spain. These simple ballads, MONGOL INVASION AND AFTER450 Popular poetry. with their novel metres and incorrect language, were despised by the classical school, that is to say, by nearly all Moslems with any pretensions to learning; but their popularity was such that even the court poets occasionally condescended to write in this style. To the zajal and muwashshaḥ we may add the dúbayt, the mawáliyyá, the kánwakán, and the ḥimáq, which together with verse of the regular form made up the 'seven kinds of poetry' (al-funún al-sab‘a). Ṣafiyyu ’l-Dín al-Ḥillí, who wrote a special treatise on the Arabic folk-songs, mentions two other varieties which, he says, were invented by the people of Baghdád to be sung in the early dawn of Ramaḍán, the Moslem Lent.832 It is interesting to observe that some few literary men attempted, though in a timid fashion, to free Arabic poetry from the benumbing academic system by which it was governed and to pour fresh life into its veins. A notable example of this tendency is the Hazzu ’l-Quḥúf833 by Shirbíní, who wrote in 1687 a.d. Here we have a poem in the vulgar dialect of Egypt, but what is still more curious, the author, while satirising the uncouth manners and rude language of the peasantry, makes a bitter attack on the learning and morals of the Muḥammadan divines.834 For this purpose he introduces a typical Fellah named Abú Shádúf, whose rôle corresponds to that of Piers the Plowman in Longland's Vision. Down to the end of the nineteenth century, at any rate, such isolated offshoots had not gone far to found a living school of popular poetry. Only the future can show whether the Arabs are capable of producing a genius who will succeed in doing for the national folk-songs what Burns did for the Scots ballads.
We have already talked about the folk songs (muwashshaḥ and zajal) that originated in Spain. These simple ballads, Mongol Invasion and Aftermath450 Trendy poetry. with their unique rhythms and unconventional language, were looked down upon by the classical school, meaning almost all Muslims who considered themselves educated; however, their popularity was such that even the court poets occasionally stooped to writing in this style. In addition to the zajal and muwashshaḥ, we can include the dúbayt, the mawáliyyá, the kánwakán, and the ḥimáq, which, along with traditional forms, made up the 'seven kinds of poetry' (al-funún al-sab‘a). Ṣafiyyu ’l-Dín al-Ḥillí, who wrote a specific treatise on Arabic folk songs, mentions two other types that, he claims, were created by the people of Baghdad to be sung at dawn during Ramaḍán, the Muslim Lent.832 It's interesting to note that a few literary figures tried, albeit timidly, to break free from the restrictive academic system that governed Arabic poetry and inject new life into it. A notable example of this trend is the Hazzu ’l-Quḥúf833 by Shirbíní, who wrote in 1687 A.D. Here we have a poem in the everyday dialect of Egypt, but even more intriguing, the author, while mocking the coarse manners and rough language of the peasants, harshly criticizes the knowledge and morals of the Muhammad clerics.834 For this purpose, he introduces a typical Fellah named Abú Shádúf, whose role is similar to that of Piers the Plowman in Longland's Vision. Up until the end of the nineteenth century, such isolated attempts had not made significant strides toward establishing a thriving school of popular poetry. Only time will tell whether the Arabs can produce a genius who will do for their national folk songs what Burns achieved for the Scottish ballads.
IBN KHALLIKÁN451Biography and History were cultivated with ardour by the savants of Egypt and Syria. Among the numerous Ibn Khallikán (1211-1282 a.d.). compositions of this kind we can have no hesitation in awarding the place of honour to the Wafayátu ’l-A‘yán, or 'Obituaries of Eminent Men,' by Shamsu ’l-Dín Ibn Khallikán, a work which has often been quoted in the foregoing pages. The author belonged to a distinguished family descending from Yaḥyá b. Khálid the Barmecide (see p. 259 seq.), and was born at Arbela in 1211 a.d. He received his education at Aleppo and Damascus (1229-1238) and then proceeded to Cairo, where he finished the first draft of his Biographical Dictionary in 1256. Five years later he was appointed by Sultan Baybars to be Chief Cadi of Syria. He retained this high office (with a seven years' interval, which he devoted to literary and biographical studies) until a short time before his death. In the Preface to the Wafayát Ibn Khallikán observes that he has adopted the alphabetical order as more convenient than the chronological. As regards the scope and character of his Dictionary, he says:—
IBN KHALLIKÁN451 Biography and history were passionately pursued by the scholars of Egypt and Syria. Among the many Ibn Khallikán (1211-1282 AD). works in this field, we can confidently give pride of place to the Wafayátu ’l-A‘yán, or 'Obituaries of Eminent Men,' by Shamsu ’l-Dín Ibn Khallikán, a text that has been frequently referenced in the previous sections. The author hailed from a notable family tracing its roots back to Yaḥyá b. Khálid the Barmecide (see p. 259 seq.), and was born in Arbela in 1211 A.D.. He studied in Aleppo and Damascus from 1229 to 1238 before moving to Cairo, where he completed the first draft of his Biographical Dictionary in 1256. Five years later, he was appointed by Sultan Baybars as Chief Cadi of Syria. He held this prestigious position (with a seven-year break during which he focused on literary and biographical studies) until shortly before his death. In the Preface to the Wafayát, Ibn Khallikán notes that he chose to organize his work alphabetically rather than chronologically for convenience. Regarding the scope and nature of his Dictionary, he states:—
"I have not limited my work to the history of any one particular class of persons, as learned men, princes, emirs, viziers, or poets; His Biographical Dictionary. but I have spoken of all those whose names are familiar to the public, and about whom questions are frequently asked; I have, however, related the facts I could ascertain respecting them in a concise manner, lest my work should become too voluminous; I have fixed with all possible exactness the dates of their birth and death; I have traced up their genealogy as high as I could; I have marked the orthography of those names which are liable to be written incorrectly; and I have cited the traits which may best serve to characterise each individual, such as noble actions, singular anecdotes, verses and letters, so that the reader may derive amusement from my work, and find it not exclusively of such a uniform cast as would prove tiresome; for the most effectual inducement to reading a book arises from the variety of its style."835
"I have not limited my work to the history of any specific group of people, like scholars, royalty, leaders, or poets; His Bio Dictionary. instead, I have discussed everyone whose names are well-known and about whom people often ask questions. However, I have presented the facts I could verify about them in a concise way to avoid making my work too lengthy. I have accurately recorded the dates of their birth and death, traced their family lineage as far back as possible, noted the correct spellings of names that might be misspelled, and highlighted the characteristics that best define each person, such as their noble deeds, unique stories, poetry, and letters. This way, the reader can enjoy my work and find it engaging rather than monotonous, as the most compelling reason to read a book comes from the variety in its style." 835
Ibn Khallikan might have added that he was the first Muḥammadan writer to design a Dictionary of National Biography, since none of his predecessors had thought of comprehending the lives of eminent Moslems of every class in a single work.836 The merits of the book have been fully recognised by the author's countrymen as well as by European scholars. It is composed in simple and elegant language, it is extremely accurate, and it contains an astonishing quantity of miscellaneous historical and literary information, not drily catalogued but conveyed in the most pleasing fashion by anecdotes and excerpts which illustrate every department of Moslem life. I am inclined to agree with the opinion of Sir William Jones, that it is the best general biography ever written; and allowing for the difference of scale and scope, I think it will bear comparison with a celebrated English work which it resembles in many ways—I mean Boswell's Johnson.837
Ibn Khallikan might have noted that he was the first Muslim writer to create a Dictionary of National Biography, as none of his predecessors had thought of bringing together the lives of prominent Muslims from all backgrounds into a single volume.836 The value of the book is well recognized by both the author's fellow countrymen and European scholars. It's written in straightforward and elegant language, highly accurate, and packed with an incredible amount of diverse historical and literary information, presented not in a dull manner but in an enjoyable way through anecdotes and excerpts that illustrate every aspect of Muslim life. I tend to agree with Sir William Jones's view that it is the best general biography ever written; and considering the differences in scale and scope, I believe it can be compared to a famous English work it resembles in many ways—I mean Boswell's Johnson.837
To give an adequate account of the numerous and talented historians of the Mameluke period would require far more Historians of the Mameluke period. space than they can reasonably claim in a review of this kind. Concerning Ibn Khaldún, who held a professorship as well as the office of Cadi in Cairo under Sultan Barqúq (1382-1398 a.d.), we have already spoken at some length. This extraordinary genius discovered principles and methods which might have been MAQRÍZÍ AND OTHER HISTORIANS453 expected to revolutionise historical science, but neither was he himself capable of carrying them into effect nor, as the event proved, did they inspire his successors to abandon the path of tradition. I cannot imagine any more decisive symptom of the intellectual lethargy in which Islam was now sunk, or any clearer example of the rule that even the greatest writers struggle in vain against the spirit of their own times. There were plenty of learned men, however, who compiled local and universal histories. Considering the precious materials which their industry has preserved for us, we should rather admire these diligent and erudite authors than complain of their inability to break away from the established mode. Perhaps the most famous among them is Taqiyyu ’l-Dín al-Maqrízí (1364-1442 a.d.). A native of Cairo, he devoted himself to Egyptian history and antiquities, on which subject he composed several standard works, such as the Khiṭaṭ838 and the Sulúk.839 Although he was both unconscientious and uncritical, too often copying without acknowledgment or comment, and indulging in wholesale plagiarism when it suited his purpose, Maqrízí. these faults which are characteristic of his age may easily be excused. "He has accumulated and reduced to a certain amount of order a large quantity of information that would but for him have passed into oblivion. He is generally painstaking and accurate, and always resorts to contemporary evidence if it is available. Also he has a pleasant and lucid style, and writes without bias and apparently with distinguished impartiality."840 Other well-known works belonging to this THE MONGOL INVASION AND AFTER454 epoch are the Fakhrí of Ibnu ’l-Ṭiqṭaqá, a delightful manual of Muḥammadan politics841 which was written at Mosul in 1302 a.d.; the epitome of universal history by Abu ’l-Fidá, Prince of Ḥamát († 1331); the voluminous Chronicle of Islam by Dhahabí († 1348); the high-flown Biography of Tímúr entitled ‘Ajá’ibu ’l-Maqdúr, or 'Marvels of Destiny,' by Ibn ‘Arabsháh († 1450); and the Nujúm al-Záhira ('Resplendent Stars') by Abu ’l-Maḥásin b. Taghríbirdí († 1469), which contains the annals of Egypt under the Moslems. The political and literary history of Muḥammadan Spain by Maqqarí of Tilimsán († 1632) was mentioned in the last chapter.842
To give a proper overview of the many talented historians from the Mameluke period would take much more space than is reasonable for a review like this. We’ve already discussed Ibn Khaldún, who was a professor and served as Cadi in Cairo under Sultan Barqúq (1382-1398 A.D.). This exceptional genius formulated principles and methods that could have transformed historical science, but he couldn’t implement them himself, nor did they motivate his successors to stray from established traditions. I can’t think of a clearer sign of the intellectual stagnation that Islam was experiencing at that time, or a better example of how even the greatest writers struggle against the prevailing spirit of their era. However, there were many learned individuals who compiled both local and universal histories. Given the valuable materials their efforts have preserved for us, we should admire these diligent and educated authors rather than criticize their inability to move away from the conventional style. Perhaps the most famous among them is Taqiyyu ’l-Dín al-Maqrízí (1364-1442 A.D.). A native of Cairo, he focused on Egyptian history and antiquities and wrote several important works, such as the Khiṭaṭ and the Sulúk. Although he was often careless and uncritical, frequently copying without credit or comment and engaging in blatant plagiarism when it suited him, these traits typical of his time can be easily forgiven. "He has gathered and organized a significant amount of information that might otherwise have been lost. He is generally thorough and accurate, and always uses contemporary evidence when available. He also has an engaging and clear writing style and presents his work without bias and seemingly with notable impartiality." Other notable works from this period include the Fakhrí by Ibnu ’l-Ṭiqṭaqá, a delightful guide to Muḥammadan politics written in Mosul in 1302 A.D.; the summary of universal history by Abu ’l-Fidá, Prince of Ḥamát († 1331); the extensive Chronicle of Islam by Dhahabí († 1348); the grand Biography of Tímúr titled ‘Ajá’ibu ’l-Maqdúr, or 'Marvels of Destiny,' by Ibn ‘Arabsháh († 1450); and the Nujúm al-Záhira ('Resplendent Stars') by Abu ’l-Maḥásin b. Taghríbirdí († 1469), which details the history of Egypt under the Muslims. The political and literary history of Muḥammadan Spain by Maqqarí of Tilimsán († 1632) was mentioned in the last chapter.
If we were asked to select a single figure who should exhibit as completely as possible in his own person the literary Jalálu ’l-Dín al-Suyúṭí (1445-1505 a.d.). tendencies of the Alexandrian age of Arabic civilisation, our choice would assuredly fall on Jalálu ’l-Dín al-Suyúṭí, who was born at Suyúṭ (Usyúṭ) in Upper Egypt in 1445 a.d. His family came originally from Persia, but, like Dhahabí, Ibn Taghríbirdí, and many celebrated writers of this time, he had, through his mother, an admixture of Turkish blood. At the age of five years and seven months, when his father died, the precocious boy had already reached the Súratu ’l-Taḥrím (Súra of Forbidding), which is the sixty-sixth chapter of the Koran, and he knew the whole volume by heart before he was eight years old. He prosecuted his studies under the most renowned masters in every branch of Moslem learning, and on finishing his education held one Professorship after another at Cairo until 1501, when he was deprived of his post in consequence of malversation of the bursary monies in his charge. He died JALÁLU ’L-DÍN AL-SUYÚṬÍ455 four years later in the islet of Rawḍa on the Nile, whither he had retired under the pretence of devoting the rest of his life to God. We possess the titles of more than five hundred separate works which he composed. This number would be incredible but for the fact that many of them are brief pamphlets displaying the author's curious erudition on all sorts of abstruse subjects—e.g., whether the Prophet wore trousers, whether his turban had a point, and whether his parents are in Hell or Paradise. Suyúṭí's indefatigable pen travelled over an immense field of knowledge—Koran, Tradition, Law, Philosophy and History, Philology and Rhetoric. Like some of the old Alexandrian scholars, he seems to have taken pride in a reputation for polygraphy, and his enemies declared that he made free with other men's books, which he used to alter slightly and then give out as his own. Suyúṭí, on his part, laid before the Shaykhu ’l-Islám a formal accusation of plagiarism against Qasṭallání, an eminent contemporary divine. We are told that his vanity and arrogance involved him in frequent quarrels, and that he was 'cut' by his learned brethren. Be this as it may, he saw what the public wanted. His compendious and readable handbooks were famed throughout the Moslem world, as he himself boasts, from India to Morocco, and did much to popularise the scientific culture of the day. It will be enough to mention here the Itqán on Koranic exegesis; the Tafsíru ’l-Jalálayn, or 'Commentary on the Koran by the two Jaláls,' which was begun by Jalálu ’l-Dín al-Maḥallí and finished by his namesake, Suyúṭí; the Muzhir (Mizhar), a treatise on philology; the Ḥusnu ’l-Muḥáḍara, a history of Old and New Cairo; and the Ta’ríkhu ’l-Khulafá, or 'History of the Caliphs.'
If we were asked to pick one person who embodies the literary trends of the Alexandrian era of Arabic civilization, we would definitely choose Jalálu ’l-Dín al-Suyúṭí, born in Suyúṭ (Usyúṭ) in Upper Egypt in 1445 A.D. His family originally came from Persia, but like Dhahabí, Ibn Taghríbirdí, and many famous writers of his time, he also had some Turkish heritage through his mother. By the age of five and a half, after his father passed away, this gifted boy had already memorized the Súratu ’l-Taḥrím (Surah of Forbidding), which is the sixty-sixth chapter of the Koran, and he had the entire Koran memorized before he turned eight. He studied under the most respected teachers in every field of Islamic knowledge and after finishing his education, held various professorships in Cairo until 1501, when he lost his position due to financial misconduct with the bursary funds he managed. He passed away four years later on the island of Rawḍa in the Nile, where he had retired under the guise of dedicating the rest of his life to God. We have records of over five hundred works he authored. This number might seem unbelievable if it weren't for the fact that many of them are short pamphlets showcasing his wide-ranging knowledge on a variety of obscure topics—like whether the Prophet wore pants, whether his turban had a point, and whether his parents are in Hell or Paradise. Suyúṭí's tireless writing covered an extensive range of topics—Koran, Tradition, Law, Philosophy, History, Philology, and Rhetoric. Like some of the old Alexandrian scholars, he seemed to take pride in his reputation as a prolific writer, and his critics claimed he borrowed from others' books, making slight modifications and presenting them as his own. Suyúṭí himself accused Qasṭallání, a notable contemporary scholar, of plagiarism. It's said that his vanity and arrogance led to frequent disputes, and that he was shunned by his academic peers. Regardless, he understood what the public wanted. His concise and engaging handbooks were well-known throughout the Muslim world, as he proudly claimed, from India to Morocco, significantly contributing to the spread of the scientific knowledge of his time. Notable works include the Itqán on Koranic interpretation; the Tafsíru ’l-Jalálayn, or 'Commentary on the Koran by the two Jaláls,' started by Jalálu ’l-Dín al-Maḥallí and completed by Suyúṭí; the Muzhir (Mizhar), a treatise on philology; the Ḥusnu ’l-Muḥáḍara, a history of Old and New Cairo; and the Ta’ríkhu ’l-Khulafá, or 'History of the Caliphs.'
To dwell longer on the literature of this period would only be to emphasise its scholastic and unoriginal character. A passing mention, however, is due to the encyclopædists Nuwayrí († 1332), author of the Niháyatu ’l-Arab, and Ibnu ’l-Wardí THE MONGOL INVASION AND AFTER456 († 1349). Ṣafadí († 1363) compiled a gigantic biographical dictionary, the Wáfí bi ’l-Wafayát, in twenty-six volumes, and the learned traditionist, Ibn Ḥajar of Ascalon Other scholars of the period. († 1449), has left a large number of writings, among which it will be sufficient to name the Iṣába fí tamyíz al-Ṣaḥába, or Lives of the Companions of the Prophet.843 We shall conclude this part of our subject by enumerating a few celebrated works which may be described in modern terms as standard text-books for the Schools and Universities of Islam. Amidst the host of manuals of Theology and Jurisprudence, with their endless array of abridgments, commentaries, and supercommentaries, possibly the best known to European students are those by Abu ’l-Barakát al-Nasafí († 1310), ‘Aḍudu ’l-Dín al-Íjí († 1355), Sídí Khalíl al-Jundí († 1365), Taftázání († 1389), Sharíf al-Jurjání († 1413), and Muḥammad b. Yúsuf al-Sanúsí († 1486). For Philology and Lexicography we have the Alfiyya, a versified grammar by Ibn Málik of Jaen († 1273); the Ájurrúmiyya on the rudiments of grammar, an exceedingly popular compendium by Ṣanhájí († 1323); and two famous Arabic dictionaries, the Lisánu ’l-‘Arab by Jamálu ’l-Dín Ibn Mukarram († 1311), and the Qámús by Fírúzábádí († 1414). Nor, although he was a Turk, should we leave unnoticed the great bibliographer Ḥájjí Khalífa († 1658), whose Kashfu ’l-Ẓunún contains the titles, arranged alphabetically, of all the Arabic, Persian, and Turkish books of which the existence was known to him.
To spend more time on the literature of this period would only highlight its academic and unoriginal nature. However, it's worth briefly mentioning the encyclopedists Nuwayrí († 1332), who wrote the Niháyatu ’l-Arab, and Ibnu ’l-Wardí († 1349). Ṣafadí († 1363) compiled a massive biographical dictionary, the Wáfí bi ’l-Wafayát, in twenty-six volumes, and the learned traditionist Ibn Ḥajar of Ascalon († 1449) produced a large number of writings, among which we can highlight the Iṣába fí tamyíz al-Ṣaḥába, or Lives of the Companions of the Prophet. We will wrap up this section by listing a few notable works that can be described in modern terms as standard textbooks for Islamic Schools and Universities. Among the many manuals of Theology and Jurisprudence, along with their countless abridgments, commentaries, and supercommentaries, probably the best-known to European students are those by Abu ’l-Barakát al-Nasafí († 1310), ‘Aḍudu ’l-Dín al-Íjí († 1355), Sídí Khalíl al-Jundí († 1365), Taftázání († 1389), Sharíf al-Jurjání († 1413), and Muḥammad b. Yúsuf al-Sanúsí († 1486). For Philology and Lexicography, we have the Alfiyya, a poetic grammar by Ibn Málik of Jaen († 1273); the Ájurrúmiyya, a very popular summary of the basics of grammar by Ṣanhájí († 1323); and two famous Arabic dictionaries, the Lisánu ’l-‘Arab by Jamálu ’l-Dín Ibn Mukarram († 1311), and the Qámús by Fírúzábádí († 1414). Also, although he was a Turk, we should not ignore the great bibliographer Ḥájjí Khalífa († 1658), whose Kashfu ’l-Ẓunún contains the titles of all the Arabic, Persian, and Turkish books he knew about, organized alphabetically.
The Mameluke period gave final shape to the Alf Layla wa-Layla, or 'Thousand and One Nights,' a work which is far more popular in Europe than the Koran or any other masterpiece of Arabic literature. The modern title, 'Arabian Nights,' tells only a part of the truth. Mas‘údí († 956 a.d.) mentions THE THOUSAND AND ONE NIGHTS457 an old Persian book, the Hazár Afsána ('Thousand Tales') which "is generally called the Thousand and One Nights; it is the story of the King and his Vizier, and of the The 'Thousand and One Nights.' Vizier's daughter and her slave-girl: Shírázád and Dínázád."844 The author of the Fihrist, writing in 988 a.d., begins his chapter "concerning the Story-Tellers and the Fabulists and the names of the books which they composed" with the following passage (p. 304):—
The Mameluke period finalized the Alf Layla wa-Layla, or 'Thousand and One Nights,' a work that is much more popular in Europe than the Koran or any other masterpiece of Arabic literature. The modern title, 'Arabian Nights,' only partially captures the truth. Mas‘údí († 956 AD) references Arabian Nights457 an ancient Persian book, the Hazár Afsána ('Thousand Tales'), which "is generally referred to as the Thousand and One Nights; it tells the story of the King and his Vizier, and of the The 'One Thousand and One Nights.' Vizier's daughter and her slave-girl: Shírázád and Dínázád."844 The author of the Fihrist, writing in 988 A.D., starts his chapter "about the Story-Tellers and the Fabulists and the titles of the books they created" with the following passage (p. 304):—
"The first who composed fables and made books of them and put them by in treasuries and sometimes introduced animals as speaking Persian origin of the 'Thousand and One Nights.' them were the Ancient Persians. Afterwards the Parthian kings, who form the third dynasty of the kings of Persia, showed the utmost zeal in this matter. Then in the days of the Sásánian kings such books became numerous and abundant, and the Arabs translated them into the Arabic tongue, and they soon reached the hands of philologists and rhetoricians, who corrected and embellished them and composed other books in the same style. Now the first book ever made on this subject was the Book of the Thousand Tales (Hazár Afsán), on the following occasion: A certain king of Persia used to marry a woman for one night and kill her the next morning. And he wedded a wise and clever princess, called Shahrázád, who began to tell him stories and brought the tale at daybreak to a point that induced the king to spare her life and ask her on the second night to finish her tale. So she continued until a thousand nights had passed, and she was blessed with a son by him.... And the king had a stewardess (qahramána) named Dínárzád, who was in league with the queen. It is also said that this book was composed for Ḥumání, the daughter of Bahman, and there are various traditions concerning it. The truth, if God will, is that Alexander (the Great) was the first who heard stories by night, and The Hazár Afsán. he had people to make him laugh and divert him with tales; although he did not seek amusement therein, but only to store and preserve them (in his memory). The kings who came after him used the 'Thousand Tales' (Hazár Afsán) for this THE MONGOL INVASION AND AFTER458 purpose. It covers a space of one thousand nights, but contains less than two hundred stories, because the telling of a single story often takes several nights. I have seen the complete work more than once, and it is indeed a vulgar, insipid book (kitábun ghaththun báridu ’l-hadíth).845
The first people to create fables, compile them into books, and store them away were the Ancient Persians. Later, the Parthian kings, who were the third dynasty of the Persian rulers, showed great enthusiasm for this. During the time of the Sásánian kings, such books became widespread, and the Arabs translated them into Arabic. These stories quickly found their way to scholars and rhetoricians, who refined and improved them, and wrote additional books in the same style. The very first book on this topic was the Book of a Thousand Nights (Hazár Afsán), created under the following circumstances: a king of Persia would marry a woman for one night and then execute her the next morning. He married a wise and clever princess named Shahrázád, who started telling him stories. At dawn, she left her tale at a point that made the king want to spare her life and ask her to continue the story the next night. She went on like this for a thousand nights and eventually had a son with him... The king also had a stewardess (qahramána) named Dínárzád, who conspired with the queen. Some say this book was written for Ḥumání, the daughter of Bahman, and there are various legends about it. However, the truth, if God wills, is that Alexander the Great was the first person to hear stories at night, and he had people entertain him with tales. Although he didn’t seek fun in this, he aimed to memorize and preserve them. The kings who followed him used the 'Thousand Tales' (Hazár Afsán) for this aim. It spans one thousand nights but contains fewer than two hundred stories because telling a single story can often take several nights. I have seen the complete work more than once, and it really is a dull, unremarkable book (kitábun ghaththun báridu ’l-hadíth).
Abu ‘Abdalláh Muḥammad b. ‘Abdús al-Jahshiyárí (†942-943 a.d.), the author of the 'Book of Viziers,' began to compile a book in which he selected one thousand stories of the Arabs, the Persians, the Greeks, and other peoples, every piece being independent and unconnected with the rest. He gathered the story-tellers round him and took from them the best of what they knew and were able to tell, and he chose out of the fable and story-books whatever pleased him. He was a skilful craftsman, so he put together from this material 480 nights, each night an entire story of fifty pages, more or less, but death surprised him before he completed the thousand tales as he had intended."
Abu ‘Abdalláh Muḥammad b. ‘Abdús al-Jahshiyárí (†942-943 A.D.), the author of the 'Book of Viziers,' started compiling a book in which he chose one thousand stories from the Arabs, Persians, Greeks, and other cultures, with each story being standalone and unrelated to the others. He gathered storytellers around him and took the best stories they knew and could share, selecting from fables and storybooks whatever appealed to him. He was a skilled craftsman, so he assembled from this material 480 nights, with each night consisting of a complete story of about fifty pages, more or less, but he passed away before completing the thousand tales as he had planned.
Evidently, then, the Hazár Afsán was the kernel of the 'Arabian Nights,' and it is probable that this Persian archetype included the most finely imaginative tales in the existing collection, e.g., the 'Fisherman and the Genie,' 'Camaralzamán and Different sources of the collection. Budúr,' and the 'Enchanted Horse.' As time went on, the original stock received large additions which may be divided into two principal groups, both Semitic in character: the one belonging to Baghdád and consisting mainly of humorous anecdotes and love romances in which the famous Caliph 'Haroun Alraschid' frequently comes on the scene; the other having its centre in Cairo, and marked by a roguish, ironical pleasantry as well as by the mechanic supernaturalism which is perfectly illustrated in 'Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp.' But, apart from these three sources, the 'Arabian Nights' has in the course of centuries accumulated and absorbed an immense number of Oriental folk-tales of every description, equally various in origin and style. The oldest translation by Galland (Paris, 1704-1717) is a charming THE ROMANCE OF ‘ANTAR459 paraphrase, which in some respects is more true to the spirit of the original than are the scholarly renderings of Lane and Burton.
Evidently, the Hazár Afsán was the foundation of the 'Arabian Nights,' and it's likely that this Persian original included some of the most imaginative stories in the existing collection, such as the 'Fisherman and the Genie,' 'Camaralzamán and Budúr,' and the 'Enchanted Horse.' Over time, the original stories expanded significantly into two main groups, both with a Semitic background: one from Baghdád, mostly consisting of humorous anecdotes and love stories featuring the famous Caliph 'Haroun Alraschid'; and the other centered in Cairo, characterized by a playful, ironic humor and mechanical supernatural elements, aptly illustrated in 'Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp.' Beyond these three origins, the 'Arabian Nights' has over the centuries gathered and incorporated a vast number of Eastern folk tales of all kinds, varying widely in origin and style. The earliest translation by Galland (Paris, 1704-1717) is a delightful paraphrase that, in some ways, captures the essence of the original better than the scholarly translations by Lane and Burton. The Romance of Antar459
The 'Romance of ‘Antar' (Síratu ‘Antar) is traditionally ascribed to the great philologist, Aṣma‘í,846 who flourished in the reign of Hárún al-Rashíd, but this must be considered as an invention of the professional reciters The 'Romance of ‘Antar.' who sit in front of Oriental cafés and entertain the public with their lively declamations.847 According to Brockelmann, the work in its present form apparently dates from the time of the Crusades.848 Its hero is the celebrated heathen poet and warrior, ‘Antara b. Shaddád, of whom we have already given an account as author of one of the seven Mu‘allaqát. Though the Romance exhibits all the anachronisms and exaggerations of popular legend, it does nevertheless portray the unchanging features of Bedouin life with admirable fidelity and picturesqueness. Von Hammer, whose notice in the Mines de l'Orient (1802) was the means of introducing the Síratu ‘Antar to European readers, justly remarks that it cannot be translated in full owing to its portentous length. It exists in two recensions called respectively the Arabian (Ḥijáziyya) and the Syrian (Shámiyya), the latter being very much curtailed.849
The 'Romance of ‘Antar' (Síratu ‘Antar) is usually credited to the great philologist, Aṣma‘í,846 who thrived during the reign of Hárún al-Rashíd, but this attribution is likely a fabrication of the professional reciters The 'Romance of Antar.' who perform in front of Oriental cafés and entertain the crowd with their animated recitals.847 According to Brockelmann, the work in its current form likely dates back to the time of the Crusades.848 Its protagonist is the famous pagan poet and warrior, ‘Antara b. Shaddád, who we've previously described as one of the authors of the seven Mu‘allaqát. Although the Romance contains many historical inaccuracies and embellishments typical of popular legends, it still effectively captures the enduring characteristics of Bedouin life with remarkable accuracy and vividness. Von Hammer, whose mention in the Mines de l'Orient (1802) introduced the Síratu ‘Antar to European audiences, rightly notes that it cannot be fully translated due to its enormous length. It exists in two versions known as the Arabian (Ḥijáziyya) and the Syrian (Shámiyya), with the latter being significantly shortened.849
While the decadent state of Arabic literature during all THE MONGOL INVASION AND AFTER460 these centuries was immediately caused by unfavourable social and political conditions, the real source of the malady lay deeper, and must, I think, be referred to the spiritual paralysis which had long been creeping over Orthodoxy and mysticism. Islam and which manifested itself by the complete victory of the Ash‘arites or Scholastic Theologians about 1200 a.d. Philosophy and Rationalism were henceforth as good as dead. Two parties remained in possession of the field—the orthodox and the mystics. The former were naturally intolerant of anything approaching to free-thought, and in their principle of ijmá‘, i.e., the consensus of public opinion (which was practically controlled by themselves), they found a potent weapon against heresy. How ruthlessly they sometimes used it we may see from the following passage in the Yawáqít of Sha‘rání. After giving instances of the persecution to which the Ṣúfís of old—Báyazíd, Dhú ’l-Nún, and others—were subjected by their implacable enemies, the ‘Ulamá, he goes on to speak of what had happened more recently850:—
While the decline of Arabic literature over the centuries was mainly due to unfavorable social and political conditions, the true cause of the issue ran deeper. I believe it can be traced back to the spiritual stagnation that had been gradually taking hold of Islam. This stagnation was evident with the complete dominance of the Ash‘arites, or Scholastic Theologians, around 1200 AD. Philosophy and Rationalism essentially became extinct. Two groups remained in control: the orthodox and the mystics. The orthodoxy was naturally intolerant of anything resembling free thought, and their principle of *ijmá‘*, meaning the consensus of public opinion (which they effectively controlled), became a powerful tool against heresy. The extent of their ruthlessness can be illustrated by a passage from the *Yawáqít* of Sha‘rání. After citing examples of the persecution faced by the early Ṣúfís—Báyazíd, Dhú ’l-Nún, and others—at the hands of their relentless foes, the *‘Ulamá*, he continues by discussing more recent events—
"They brought the Imám Abú Bakr al-Nábulusí, notwithstanding his merit and profound learning and rectitude in religion, from the Persecution of heretics. Maghrib to Egypt and testified that he was a heretic (zindíq). The Sultan gave orders that he should be suspended by his feet and flayed alive. While the sentence was being carried out, he began to recite the Koran with such an attentive and humble demeanour that he moved the hearts of the people, and they were near making a riot. And likewise they caused Nasímí to be flayed at Aleppo.851 When he silenced them by SCHOLASTICS AND ṢÚFÍS461 his arguments, they devised a plan for his destruction, thus: They wrote the Súratu ’l-Ikhláṣ852 on a piece of paper and bribed a cobbler of shoes, saying to him, 'It contains only love and pleasantness, so place it inside the sole of the shoe.' Then they took that shoe and sent it from a far distance as a gift to the Shaykh (Nasímí), who put it on, for he knew not. His adversaries went to the governor of Aleppo and said: 'We have sure information that Nasímí has written, Say, God is One, and has placed the writing in the sole of his shoe. If you do not believe us, send for him and see!' The governor did as they wished. On the production of the paper, the Shaykh resigned himself to the will of God and made no answer to the charge, knowing well that he would be killed on that pretext. I was told by one who studied under his disciples that all the time when he was being flayed Nasímí was reciting muwashshaḥs in praise of the Unity of God, until he composed five hundred verses, and that he was looking at his executioners and smiling. And likewise they brought Shaykh Abu ’l-Ḥasan al-Shádhilí853 from the West to Egypt and bore witness that he was a heretic, but God delivered him from their plots. And they accused Shaykh ‘Izzu ’l-Dín b. ‘Abd al-Salám854 of infidelity and sat in judgment over him on account of some expressions in his ‘Aqída (Articles of Faith) and urged the Sultan to punish him; afterwards, however, he was restored to favour. They denounced Shaykh Táju ’l-Dín al-Subkí855 on the same charge, asserting that he held it lawful to drink wine and that he wore at night the badge (ghiyár) of the unbelievers and the zone (zunnár)856; and they brought him, manacled and in chains, from Syria to Egypt."
"They brought Imam Abú Bakr al-Nábulusí, despite his great reputation and deep knowledge and integrity in faith, from the Maghrib to Egypt, claiming he was a heretic (zindíq). The Sultan ordered that he should be hung by his feet and flayed alive. While this was happening, he began reciting the Koran with such deep focus and humility that it moved the crowd, who nearly caused a riot. Similarly, they had Nasímí flayed in Aleppo.851 When he silenced them with his arguments, they devised a plan to bring about his downfall. They wrote the Súratu ’l-Ikhláṣ852 on a piece of paper and bribed a shoemaker, telling him, 'It contains only love and kindness, so place it inside the sole of the shoe.' Then they took that shoe and sent it as a gift to Shaykh Nasímí from a distance, and he put it on, unaware of its contents. His enemies went to the governor of Aleppo and said: 'We have reliable proof that Nasímí has written, Say, God is One, and hidden it in the sole of his shoe. If you don’t believe us, summon him and check!' The governor complied. When the paper was produced, the Shaykh submitted to God's will and made no defense against the accusation, fully aware that it would lead to his execution. Someone who studied under his disciples told me that throughout the flaying, Nasímí was reciting muwashshaḥs in praise of the Unity of God, composing five hundred verses while looking at his executioners and smiling. Likewise, they brought Shaykh Abu ’l-Ḥasan al-Shádhilí853 from the West to Egypt and claimed he was a heretic, but God saved him from their schemes. They accused Shaykh ‘Izzu ’l-Dín b. ‘Abd al-Salám854 of disbelief and brought him to trial over some statements in his ‘Aqída (Articles of Faith), urging the Sultan to punish him; eventually, however, he was restored to favor. They also denounced Shaykh Táju ’l-Dín al-Subkí855 on similar grounds, claiming he allowed wine drinking and that he wore the badge (ghiyár) of unbelievers and the belt (zunnár)856; and they brought him, shackled and in chains, from Syria to Egypt."
This picture is too highly coloured. It must be admitted for the credit of the ‘Ulamá, that they seldom resorted to violence. Islam was happily spared the horrors of an organised Inquisition. On the other hand, their authority was THE MONGOL INVASION AND AFTER462 now so firmly established that all progress towards moral and intellectual liberty had apparently ceased, or at any rate only betrayed itself in spasmodic outbursts. Ṣúfiism in some degree represented such a movement, but the mystics shared the triumph of Scholasticism and contributed to the reaction which ensued. No longer an oppressed minority struggling for toleration, they found themselves side by side with reverend doctors on a platform broad enough to accommodate all parties, and they saw their own popular heroes turned into Saints of the orthodox Church. The compromise did not always work smoothly—in fact, there was continual friction—but on the whole it seems to have borne the strain wonderfully well. If pious souls were shocked by the lawlessness of the Dervishes, and if bigots would fain have burned the books of Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí and Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ, the divines in general showed a disposition to suspend judgment in matters touching holy men and to regard them as standing above human criticism.
This picture is too exaggerated. It's important to acknowledge that the ‘Ulamá rarely turned to violence. Islam was thankfully spared from the horrors of a systematic Inquisition. However, their authority was The Mongol Invasion and Its Aftermath462 so well established that any progress toward moral and intellectual freedom seemed to have stopped, or at least only happened in sporadic bursts. Ṣúfiism represented a part of this movement, but the mystics also shared in the success of Scholasticism and contributed to the backlash that followed. No longer an oppressed minority fighting for acceptance, they found themselves alongside respected scholars on a platform broad enough for everyone, and they saw their own popular heroes elevated to Saints of the orthodox Church. The compromise didn’t always go smoothly—in fact, there was constant tension—but overall, it seemed to handle the pressure quite well. While devout individuals were dismayed by the recklessness of the Dervishes, and while extremists would have liked to burn the writings of Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí and Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ, most religious scholars were inclined to reserve judgment on matters involving holy figures and viewed them as being above human criticism.
As typical representatives of the religious life of this period we may take two men belonging to widely opposite camps—Taqiyyu ’l-Dín Ibn Taymiyya and ‘Abdu ’l-Wahháb al-Sha‘rání.
As typical representatives of the religious life of this period, we can take two men from very different backgrounds—Taqiyyu’l-Dín Ibn Taymiyya and ‘Abdu’l-Wahháb al-Sha‘rání.
Ibn Taymiyya was born at Ḥarrán in 1263 a.d. A few years later his father, fleeing before the Mongols, brought him Ibn Taymiyya (1263-1328 a.d.). to Damascus, where in due course he received an excellent education. It is said that he never forgot anything which he had once learned, and his knowledge of theology and law was so extensive as almost to justify the saying, "A tradition that Ibn Taymiyya does not recognise is no tradition." Himself a Ḥanbalite of the deepest dye—holding, in other words, that the Koran must be interpreted according to its letter and not by the light of reason—he devoted his life with rare courage to the work of religious reform. His aim, in short, was to restore the primitive monotheism taught by the Prophet and to purge Islam IBN TAYMIYYA463 of the heresies and corruptions which threatened to destroy it. One may imagine what a hornet's nest he was attacking. Mystics, philosophers, and scholastic theologians, all fell alike under the lash of his denunciation. Bowing to no authority, but drawing his arguments from the traditions and practice of the early Church, he expressed his convictions in the most forcible terms, without regard to consequences. Although several times thrown into prison, he could not be muzzled for long. The climax was reached when he lifted up his voice against the superstitions of the popular faith—saint-worship, pilgrimage to holy shrines, vows, offerings, and invocations. These things, which the zealous puritan condemned as sheer idolatry, were part of a venerable cult that was hallowed by ancient custom, and had engrafted itself in luxuriant overgrowth upon Islam. The mass of Moslems believed, and still believe implicitly in the saints, accept their miracles, adore their relics, visit their tombs, and pray for their intercession. Ibn Taymiyya even declared that it was wrong to implore the aid of the Prophet or to make a pilgrimage to his sepulchre. It was a vain protest. He ended his days in captivity at Damascus. The vast crowds who attended his funeral—we are told that there were present 200,000 men and 15,000 women—bore witness to the profound respect which was universally felt for the intrepid reformer. Oddly enough, he was buried in the Cemetery of the Ṣúfís, whose doctrines he had so bitterly opposed, and the multitude revered his memory—as a saint! The principles which inspired Ibn Taymiyya did not fall to the ground, although their immediate effect was confined to a very small circle. We shall see them reappearing victoriously in the Wahhábite movement of the eighteenth century.
Ibn Taymiyya was born in Ḥarrán in 1263 AD A few years later, his father, fleeing from the Mongols, brought him Ibn Taymiyya (1263-1328 CE). to Damascus, where he eventually received an excellent education. It is said that he never forgot anything he had learned, and his knowledge of theology and law was so extensive that it almost justified the saying, "A tradition that Ibn Taymiyya does not recognize is no tradition." He was a staunch Ḥanbalite—believing that the Koran should be interpreted literally, without relying on reason—and he dedicated his life with rare courage to the work of religious reform. In short, his goal was to restore the original monotheism taught by the Prophet and to eliminate the heresies and corruptions that threatened Islam. IBN TAYMIYYA463 One can imagine the challenges he faced. Mystics, philosophers, and scholastic theologians all came under his criticism. He refused to bow to any authority and based his arguments on the traditions and practices of the early Church, expressing his beliefs in strong terms, regardless of the consequences. Although he was imprisoned several times, he could not be silenced for long. The turning point came when he spoke out against the superstitions of popular faith—such as saint-worship, pilgrimage to holy shrines, vows, offerings, and invocations. He condemned these practices as pure idolatry, despite being part of a long-standing tradition deeply rooted in ancient customs that had intertwined with Islam. The majority of Muslims believed, and still believe, in the saints, accept their miracles, venerate their relics, visit their tombs, and pray for their intercession. Ibn Taymiyya even claimed that it was wrong to seek the Prophet's help or to make a pilgrimage to his grave. It was a futile protest. He spent his final days in captivity in Damascus. The large crowds at his funeral—reported to be 200,000 men and 15,000 women—testified to the deep respect that was felt for the courageous reformer. Interestingly, he was buried in the Cemetery of the Ṣúfís, whose teachings he had strongly opposed, and the masses honored his memory—as a saint! The principles that motivated Ibn Taymiyya did not vanish, although their immediate impact was limited to a small group. We will see them reemerging successfully in the Wahhábite movement of the eighteenth century.
Notwithstanding the brilliant effort of Ghazálí to harmonise dogmatic theology with mysticism, it soon became clear that the two parties were in essence irreconcilable. The orthodox clergy who held fast by the authority of the Koran and the> THE MONGOL INVASION AND AFTER464 Traditions saw a grave danger to themselves in the esoteric revelation which the mystics claimed to possess; while the latter, though externally conforming to the law of Islam, looked down with contempt on the idea that true knowledge of God could be derived from theology, or from any source except the inner light of heavenly inspiration. Hence the antithesis of faqíh (theologian) and faqír (dervish), the one class forming a powerful official hierarchy in close alliance with the Government, whereas the Ṣúfís found their chief support among the people at large, and especially among the poor. We need not dwell further on the natural antagonism which has always existed between these rival corporations, and which is a marked feature in the modern history of Islam. It will be more instructive to spend a few moments with the last great Muḥammadan theosophist, ‘Abdu ’l-Wahháb Sha‘rání † 1565 a.d.). al-Sha‘rání, a man who, with all his weaknesses, was an original thinker, and exerted an influence strongly felt to this day, as is shown by the steady demand for his books. He was born about the beginning of the sixteenth century. Concerning his outward life we have little information beyond the facts that he was a weaver by trade and resided in Cairo. At this time Egypt was a province of the Ottoman Empire. Sha‘rání contrasts the miserable lot of the peasantry under the new régime with their comparative prosperity under the Mamelukes. So terrible were the exactions of the tax-gatherers that the fellah was forced to sell the whole produce of his land, and sometimes even the ox which ploughed it, in order to save himself and his family from imprisonment; and every lucrative business was crushed by confiscation. It is not to be supposed, however, that Sha‘rání gave serious attention to such sublunary matters. He lived in a world of visions and wonderful experiences. He conversed with angels and prophets, like his more famous predecessor, Muḥyi ’l-Dín Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí, whose Meccan Revelations he studied and epitomised. His autobiography entitled Laṭá’ifu ’l-Minan SHA‘RÁNÍ465 displays the hierophant in full dress. It is a record of the singular spiritual gifts and virtues with which he was endowed, and would rank as a masterpiece of shameless self-laudation, did not the author repeatedly assure us that all his extraordinary qualities are Divine blessings and are gratefully set forth by their recipient ad majorem Dei gloriam. We should be treating Sha‘rání very unfairly if we judged him by this work alone. The arrogant miracle-monger was one of the most learned men of his day, and could beat the scholastic theologians with their own weapons. Indeed, he regarded theology (fiqh) as the first step towards Ṣúfiism, and endeavoured to show that in reality they are different aspects of the same science. He also sought to harmonise the four great schools of law, whose disagreement was consecrated by the well-known saying ascribed to the Prophet: "The variance of my people is an act of Divine mercy" (ikhtiláfu ummatí raḥmatun). Like the Arabian Ṣúfís generally, Sha‘rání kept his mysticism within narrow bounds, and declared himself an adherent of the moderate section which follows Junayd of Baghdád († 909-910 a.d.). For all his extravagant pretensions and childish belief in the supernatural, he never lost touch with the Muḥammadan Church.
Despite Ghazálí’s impressive attempt to combine dogmatic theology with mysticism, it soon became clear that the two sides were fundamentally incompatible. The orthodox clergy, who clung to the authority of the Quran and the Traditions, saw a significant threat in the esoteric revelations claimed by the mystics. Meanwhile, the mystics, while outwardly conforming to Islamic law, looked down on the notion that true knowledge of God could come from theology or any avenue other than the inner light of divine inspiration. This led to the division between faqíh (theologian) and faqír (dervish), with the former creating a powerful official hierarchy closely aligned with the government, while the Ṣúfís found their main support among the general population, especially the poor. We don't need to explore further the natural hostility that has always existed between these competing groups, which is a significant aspect of modern Islamic history. Rather, it would be more enlightening to focus on the last great Muslim theosophist, ‘Abdu’l-Wahháb Sha‘rání † 1565 AD. al-Sha‘rání, a man who, despite his flaws, was an original thinker and has had a lasting influence, evident in the ongoing demand for his books. He was born around the early sixteenth century. We know little about his life, except that he was a weaver by trade and lived in Cairo. At this time, Egypt was part of the Ottoman Empire. Sha‘rání compared the miserable conditions of the peasantry under the new regime with their relative prosperity under the Mamelukes. The tax collectors’ demands were so harsh that the fellah was forced to sell the entire yield of his land, and sometimes even the ox that plowed it, just to avoid imprisonment for himself and his family; every profitable business was crushed by confiscation. However, it shouldn’t be assumed that Sha‘rání paid much attention to these earthly matters. He existed in a realm of visions and extraordinary experiences. He interacted with angels and prophets, similar to his more famous predecessor, Muḥyi’l-Dín Ibnu’l-‘Arabí, whose Meccan Revelations he studied and summarized. His autobiography, titled Laṭá’ifu’l-Minan SHA‘RÁNÍ465, presents him as a spiritual leader in full form. It records the unique spiritual gifts and virtues he possessed, and while it could be seen as a work of shameless self-praise, the author constantly reminds us that all these remarkable qualities are divine blessings graciously displayed by their recipient ad majorem Dei gloriam. It would be unfair to judge Sha‘rání solely by this work. The seemingly arrogant miracle-worker was one of the most knowledgeable men of his time and could outmatch the scholarly theologians with their own arguments. In fact, he viewed theology (fiqh) as an initial step towards Ṣúfiism and aimed to demonstrate that they are essentially different facets of the same discipline. He also attempted to reconcile the four major schools of law, whose disagreement was captured by the famous saying attributed to the Prophet: "The variance of my people is an act of Divine mercy" (ikhtiláfu ummatí raḥmatun). Like most Arabian Ṣúfís, Sha‘rání kept his mysticism within strict limits and declared himself a follower of the moderate faction that adheres to Junayd of Baghdád († 909-910 A.D.). Despite his extravagant claims and naive belief in the supernatural, he never lost touch with the Muslim community.
In the thirteenth century Ibn Taymiyya had tried to eradicate the abuses which obscured the simple creed of Islam. He failed, but his work was carried on by others and was crowned, after a long interval, by the Wahhábite Reformation.857
In the thirteenth century, Ibn Taymiyya attempted to eliminate the abuses that distorted the fundamental beliefs of Islam. He didn't succeed, but his efforts were continued by others and ultimately led to the Wahhábite Reformation after a long period. 857
Muḥammad b. ‘Abd al-Wahháb,858 from whom its name is THE MONGOL INVASION AND AFTER466 Arabia. In his youth he visited the principal cities of the Muḥammad b. ‘Abd al-Wahháb and his successors. East, "as is much the practice with his countrymen even now,"859 and what he observed in the course of his travels convinced him that Islam was thoroughly corrupt. Fired by the example of Ibn Taymiyya, whose writings he copied with his own hand,860 Ibn ‘Abd al-Wahháb determined to re-establish the pure religion of Muḥammad in its primitive form. Accordingly he returned home and retired with his family to Ḍira‘iyya at the time when Muḥammad b. Sa‘úd was the chief personage of the town. This man became his first convert and soon after married his daughter. But it was not until the end of the eighteenth century that the Wahhábís, under ‘Abdu ’l-‘Azíz, son of Muḥammad b. Sa‘úd, gained their first great successes. In 1801 they sacked Imám-Ḥusayn,861 a town in the vicinity of Baghdád, massacred five thousand persons, and destroyed the cupola of Ḥusayn's tomb; the veneration paid by all Shí‘ites to that shrine being, as Burckhardt says, a sufficient cause to attract the Wahhábí fury against it. Two years later they made themselves masters of the whole Ḥijáz, including Mecca and Medína. On the death of ‘Abdu ’l-‘Azíz, who was assassinated in the same year, his eldest son, Sa‘úd, continued the work of conquest and brought the greater part of Arabia under Wahhábite rule. At last, in 1811, Turkey despatched a fleet and army to recover the Holy Cities. This task was accomplished by Muḥammad ‘Alí, the Pasha of Egypt (1812-13), and after five years' hard fighting the war ended in favour of the Turks, who in 1818 inflicted a severe defeat on the Wahhábís and took their capital, Ḍira‘iyya, by storm. The sect, however, still maintains THE WAHHABITE REFORMATION467 its power in Central Arabia, and in recent times has acquired political importance.
Muḥammad b. ‘Abd al-Wahháb,858 from whom its name is The Mongol Invasion and Aftermath466 Arabia. In his youth, he traveled to the main cities of the Muhammad b. 'Abd al-Wahháb and his followers. East, "which is still quite common among his countrymen even today,"859 and what he saw during his travels convinced him that Islam was deeply corrupt. Inspired by the example of Ibn Taymiyya, whose writings he copied by hand,860 Ibn ‘Abd al-Wahháb decided to restore the pure religion of Muḥammad in its original form. So, he went back home and settled with his family in Ḍira‘iyya when Muḥammad b. Sa‘ūd was the leading figure in the town. This man became his first follower and soon married his daughter. However, it wasn't until the late eighteenth century that the Wahhábís, under ‘Abdu ’l-‘Azíz, son of Muḥammad b. Sa‘ūd, achieved their first significant victories. In 1801, they attacked Imám-Ḥusayn,861 a town near Baghdád, killing five thousand people and destroying the dome of Ḥusayn's tomb; the reverence all Shí‘ites have for that shrine was, as Burckhardt notes, a major reason for the Wahhábí anger towards it. Two years later, they took control of the entire Ḥijáz, including Mecca and Medina. After ‘Abdu ’l-‘Azíz was assassinated the same year, his eldest son, Sa‘ūd, continued the campaign and brought most of Arabia under Wahhábite control. Finally, in 1811, Turkey sent a fleet and army to reclaim the Holy Cities. This mission was carried out by Muḥammad ‘Alí, the Pasha of Egypt (1812-13), and after five years of tough fighting, the war concluded with a victory for the Turks, who in 1818 dealt a heavy blow to the Wahhábís and captured their capital, Ḍira‘iyya, by force. The sect, however, continues to hold THE WAHHABI REVOLUTION467 its influence in Central Arabia and in recent years has gained political significance.
The Wahhábís were regarded by the Turks as infidels and authors of a new religion. It was natural that they should The Wahhábite Reformation. appear in this light, for they interrupted the pilgrim-caravans, demolished the domes and ornamented tombs of the most venerable Saints (not excepting that of the Prophet himself), and broke to pieces the Black Stone in the Ka‘ba. All this they did not as innovators, but as reformers. They resembled the Carmathians only in their acts. Burckhardt says very truly: "Not a single new precept was to be found in the Wahaby code. Abd el Waháb took as his sole guide the Koran and the Sunne (or the laws formed upon the traditions of Mohammed); and the only difference between his sect and the orthodox Turks, however improperly so termed, is, that the Wahabys rigidly follow the same laws which the others neglect, or have ceased altogether to observe."862 "The Wahhábites," says Dozy, "attacked the idolatrous worship of Mahomet; although he was in their eyes a Prophet sent to declare the will of God, he was no less a man like others, and his mortal shell, far from having mounted to heaven, rested in the tomb at Medína. Saint-worship they combated just as strongly. They proclaimed that all men are equal before God; that even the most virtuous and devout cannot intercede with Him; and that, consequently, it is a sin to invoke the Saints and to adore their relics."863 In the same puritan spirit they forbade the smoking of tobacco, the wearing of gaudy robes, and praying over the rosary. "It has been stated that they likewise prohibited the drinking of coffee; this, however, is not the fact: they have always used it to an immoderate degree."864
The Wahhábís were seen by the Turks as nonbelievers and creators of a new religion. It was only natural for them to be viewed this way, as they interrupted the pilgrim caravans, destroyed the domes and decorated tombs of the most respected Saints (including that of the Prophet himself), and smashed the Black Stone in the Ka‘ba. They did all this not as innovators, but as reformers. Their actions were similar to those of the Carmathians, but they were different in purpose. Burckhardt accurately states: "Not a single new precept was to be found in the Wahhabi code. Abd el Waháb took the Koran and the Sunne (the laws based on the traditions of Mohammed) as his only guides; and the only difference between his sect and the so-called orthodox Turks is that the Wahhábis strictly adhere to the same laws that the others neglect or have completely stopped observing." 862 "The Wahhábites," says Dozy, "opposed the idolatrous worship of Mahomet; even though they viewed him as a Prophet sent to declare God's will, he was still just a man like everyone else, and his earthly body, far from ascending to heaven, rests in the tomb at Medína. They strongly fought against saint worship as well. They proclaimed that all people are equal before God; that even the most virtuous and devout cannot intercede with Him; and that, as a result, it is a sin to invoke Saints and worship their relics." 863 In the same puritanical spirit, they banned smoking tobacco, wearing flashy clothing, and praying with a rosary. "It has been said that they also prohibited drinking coffee; however, that is not true: they have always consumed it in excessive amounts." 864
The Wahhábite movement has been compared with the THE MONGOL INVASION AND AFTER468 Protestant Reformation in Europe; but while the latter was followed by the English and French Revolutions, the former has not yet produced any great political results. It has borne fruit in a general religious revival throughout the world of Islam and particularly in the mysterious Sanúsiyya The Sanúsís in Africa.Brotherhood, whose influence is supreme in Tripoli, the Sahara, and the whole North African Hinterland, and whose members are reckoned by millions. Muḥammad b. ‘Alí b. Sanúsí, the founder of this vast and formidable organisation, was born at Algiers in 1791, lived for many years at Mecca, and died at Jaghbúb in the Libyan desert, midway between Egypt and Tripoli, in 1859. Concerning the real aims of the Sanúsís I must refer the reader to an interesting paper by the Rev. E. Sell (Essays on Islam, p. 127 sqq.). There is no doubt that they are utterly opposed to all Western and modern civilisation, and seek to regenerate Islam by establishing an independent theocratic State on the model of that which the Prophet and his successors called into being at Medína in the seventh century after Christ.
The Wahhábite movement has been compared to the The Mongol Invasion and Aftermath468 Protestant Reformation in Europe; however, while the latter led to the English and French Revolutions, the former has not yet resulted in any significant political changes. It has sparked a widespread religious revival across the Islamic world, especially within the mysterious Sanúsiyya The Sanúsīs in Africa. Brotherhood, which holds significant influence in Tripoli, the Sahara, and throughout the entire North African Hinterland, with membership numbering in the millions. Muḥammad b. ‘Alí b. Sanúsí, the founder of this extensive and powerful organization, was born in Algiers in 1791, spent many years in Mecca, and passed away at Jaghbúb in the Libyan desert, located between Egypt and Tripoli, in 1859. For insight into the real goals of the Sanúsís, I recommend an intriguing paper by Rev. E. Sell (Essays on Islam, p. 127 sqq.). There is no doubt that they are completely against all Western and modern civilization and aim to rejuvenate Islam by creating an independent theocratic state similar to that which the Prophet and his successors established in Medina in the seventh century CE.
Since Napoleon showed the way by his expedition to Egypt in 1798, the Moslems in that country, as likewise in Syria and North Islam and modern civilisation. Africa, have come more and more under European influence.865 The above-mentioned Muḥammad ‘Alí, who founded the Khedivial dynasty, and his successors were fully alive to the practical benefits which might be obtained from the superior culture of the West, and although their policy in this respect was marked by greater zeal than discretion, they did not exert themselves altogether in vain. The introduction of the printing-press in 1821 was an epoch-making measure. If, on the one hand, the publication of INFLUENCE OF EUROPEAN CULTURE469 many classical works, which had well-nigh fallen into oblivion, rekindled the enthusiasm of the Arabs for their national literature, the cause of progress—I use the word without prejudice—has been furthered by the numerous political, literary, and scientific journals which are now regularly issued in every country where Arabic is spoken.866 Besides these ephemeral sheets, books of all sorts, old and new, have been multiplied by the native and European presses of Cairo, Búláq, and Beyrout. The science and culture of Europe have been rendered accessible in translations and adaptations of which the complete list would form a volume in itself. Thus, an Arab may read in his own language the tragedies of Racine, the comedies of Molière,867 the fables of La Fontaine, 'Paul and Virginia,' the 'Talisman,' 'Monte Cristo' (not to mention scores of minor romances), and even the Iliad of Homer.868 Parallel to this imitative activity, we see a vigorous and growing movement away from the literary models of the past. "Neo-Arabic literature is only to a limited extent the heir of the old 'classical' Arabic literature, and even shows a tendency to repudiate its inheritance entirely. Its leaders are for the most part men who have drunk from other springs and look at the world with different eyes. Yet the past still plays a part in their intellectual background, and there is a section amongst them upon whom that past retains a hold scarcely shaken by newer influences. For many decades the partisans of the 'old' and the 'new' have engaged in a struggle for the soul of the Arabic world, a struggle in which the victory of one side over the other is even yet not assured. The protagonists are (to classify them roughly for practical purposes) the European-educated classes of Egyptians and Syrians on the one hand, and those in Egypt and the less advanced Arabic lands whose education has followed traditional THE MONGOL INVASION AND AFTER470 lines on the other. Whatever the ultimate result may be, there can be no question that the conflict has torn the Arabic world from its ancient moorings, and that the contemporary literature of Egypt and Syria breathes in its more recent developments a spirit foreign to the old traditions."869
Since Napoleon paved the way with his expedition to Egypt in 1798, Muslims in that country, as well as in Syria and North Africa, have increasingly come under European influence. The aforementioned Muhammad Ali, who established the Khedivial dynasty, and his successors recognized the practical benefits that could be gained from the superior culture of the West. Although their approach in this regard often exhibited more enthusiasm than caution, their efforts were not entirely in vain. The introduction of the printing press in 1821 was a groundbreaking development. On one hand, the publication of many classical works, which had nearly been forgotten, reignited Arab enthusiasm for their national literature. Progress—using the term without bias—has been furthered by the many political, literary, and scientific journals now regularly published in every country where Arabic is spoken. In addition to these fleeting publications, a wide variety of books, both old and new, have been produced by local and European presses in Cairo, Búlaq, and Beirut. European science and culture have been made accessible through translations and adaptations, of which the full list would constitute a volume by itself. Thus, an Arab can read in their own language the tragedies of Racine, the comedies of Molière, the fables of La Fontaine, "Paul and Virginia," "The Talisman," "The Count of Monte Cristo," and even the Iliad of Homer. Alongside this imitative activity, there is a vibrant and growing movement away from past literary models. "Neo-Arabic literature is only a partial heir to the old 'classical' Arabic literature and even tends to completely reject its legacy. Its leaders are mostly individuals who have drawn inspiration from different sources and view the world with a fresh perspective. However, the past still influences their intellectual background, and there remains a group among them for whom that past has a lasting impact, barely shifted by newer influences. For many decades, supporters of the 'old' and the 'new' have been engaged in a struggle for the soul of the Arabic world, a struggle in which the victory of one side over the other is still uncertain. The main players can be roughly categorized for practical purposes as the European-educated classes of Egyptians and Syrians on one side, and those in Egypt and the less advanced Arabic countries whose education has followed traditional paths on the other. Whatever the final outcome may be, there is no doubt that this conflict has pulled the Arabic world from its ancient roots, and contemporary literature in Egypt and Syria reflects a spirit that diverges from old traditions.
Hitherto Western culture has only touched the surface of Islam. Whether it will eventually strike deeper and penetrate the inmost barriers of that scholastic discipline and literary tradition which are so firmly rooted in the affections of the Moslem peoples, or whether it will always remain an exotic and highly-prized accomplishment of the enlightened and emancipated few, but an object of scorn and detestation to Muḥammadans in general—these are questions that may not be fully solved for centuries to come.
So far, Western culture has only scratched the surface of Islam. Whether it will eventually go deeper and break through the core principles of the scholarly and literary traditions that are deeply ingrained in the hearts of Muslim people, or whether it will always be seen as an exotic and valued achievement of the educated and liberated few, while being looked down upon and hated by most Muslims—these are questions that may remain unanswered for centuries.
Meanwhile the Past affords an ample and splendid field of study.
Meanwhile, the past offers a rich and fascinating area for study.
APPENDIX
P. xxii, l. 2. Arabic begins to appear in North Arabian inscriptions in the third century a.d. Perhaps the oldest yet discovered is one, of which the probable date is 268 a.d., published by Jaussen and Savignac (Mission archéologique en l'Arabie, vol. i, p. 172). Though it is written in Aramaic characters, nearly all the words are Arabic, as may be seen from the transcription given by Professor Horovitz in Islamic Culture (Hyderabad, Deccan), April 1929, vol. iii, No. 2, p. 169, note 2.
P. xxii, l. 2. Arabic starts to show up in North Arabian inscriptions in the third century AD The oldest one discovered so far is dated around 268 AD, published by Jaussen and Savignac (Mission archéologique en l'Arabie, vol. i, p. 172). Although it's written in Aramaic characters, almost all the words are Arabic, as can be seen from the transcription provided by Professor Horovitz in Islamic Culture (Hyderabad, Deccan), April 1929, vol. iii, No. 2, p. 169, note 2.
P. 4 foll. Concerning the Sabaeans and the South Arabic inscriptions a great deal of valuable information will be found in the article Saba’ by J. Tkatsch in the Encyclopædia of Islam. The writer points out the special importance of the epigraphic discoveries of E. Glaser, who, in the course of four journeys (1882-94), collected over 2000 inscriptions. See also D. Nielsen, Handbuch der altarabischen Altertumskunde, vol. i (Copenhagen and Paris, 1927).
P. 4 foll. Regarding the Sabaeans and the South Arabian inscriptions, you can find a lot of valuable information in the article Saba’ by J. Tkatsch in the Encyclopædia of Islam. The author highlights the significance of the epigraphic discoveries made by E. Glaser, who collected over 2000 inscriptions during four trips (1882-94). Also, see D. Nielsen, Handbuch der altarabischen Altertumskunde, vol. i (Copenhagen and Paris, 1927).
P. 13, note 2. Excerpts from the Shamsu ’l-‘Ulúm relating to South Arabia have been edited by Dr ‘Azímu’ddín Aḥmad (E. J. W. Gibb Memorial Series, vol. xxiv).
P. 13, note 2. Portions from the Shamsu ’l-‘Ulúm about South Arabia have been edited by Dr ‘Azímu’ddín Aḥmad (E. J. W. Gibb Memorial Series, vol. xxiv).
P. 26 foll. For contemporary and later Christian accounts of the martyrdom of the Christians of Najrán, see the fragmentary Book of the Himyarites (Syriac text and English translation), ed. by A. Moberg in 1924, and cf. Tor Andrae, Der Ursprung des Islams und das Christentum (Uppsala, 1926), pp. 10-13.
P. 26 foll. For modern and later Christian accounts of the martyrdom of the Christians of Najrán, see the fragmented Book of the Himyarites (Syriac text and English translation), edited by A. Moberg in 1924, and compare with Tor Andrae, Der Ursprung des Islams und das Christentum (Uppsala, 1926), pp. 10-13.
P. 31. The collection of Arabic proverbs, entitled Kitábu ’l-Fákhir, by Mufaḍḍal b. Salama of Kúfa, is now available in the excellent edition of Mr C. A. Storey (Leyden, 1915).
P. 31. The collection of Arabic proverbs, titled Kitábu ’l-Fákhir, by Mufaḍḍal b. Salama of Kúfa, is now accessible in the outstanding edition by Mr. C. A. Storey (Leyden, 1915).
P. 32, note 1. An edition of the Aghání with critical notes is in course of publication at Cairo.
P. 32, note 1. A new edition of the Aghání with critical notes is being published in Cairo.
P. 52, l. 9 foll. The battle mentioned here cannot be the battle of ‘Ayn Ubágh, which took place between Ḥárith, the son of Ḥárith b. Jabala, and Mundhir IV of Ḥíra about 583 a.d. (Guidi, L'Arabie antéislamique, p. 27).
P. 52, l. 9 foll. The battle referred to here can't be the battle of ‘Ayn Ubágh, which happened between Ḥárith, the son of Ḥárith b. Jabala, and Mundhir IV of Ḥíra around 583 CE (Guidi, L'Arabie antéislamique, p. 27).
P. 127, l. 16. The ode Bánat Su‘ád is rendered into English in my Translations of Eastern Poetry and Prose, pp. 19-23.
P. 127, l. 16. The ode Bánat Su‘ád is translated into English in my Translations of Eastern Poetry and Prose, pp. 19-23.
P. 133. As regards the authenticity of the Pre-islamic poems which have come down to us, the observations of one of the greatest authorities on the subject, the late Sir Charles J. Lyall, seem to me to be eminently judicious (Introduction to the APPENDIX472 Mufaḍḍalīyāt, vol. ii, pp. xvi-xxvi). He concludes that "upon the whole, the impression which a close study of these ancient relics gives is that we must take them, generally speaking, as the production of the men whose names they bear." All that can be urged against this view has been said with his usual learning by Professor Margoliouth (The Origins of Arabic Poetry, J.R.A.S., 1925, p. 417 foll.).
P. 133. Regarding the authenticity of the Pre-Islamic poems that have been passed down to us, the insights of one of the leading experts on the topic, the late Sir Charles J. Lyall, appear to be extremely reasonable (Introduction to the Appendix472 Mufaḍḍalīyāt, vol. ii, pp. xvi-xxvi). He concludes that "overall, the impression gained from a detailed study of these ancient artifacts suggests that we should generally consider them as the works of the individuals whose names they carry." Everything that can be argued against this perspective has been expressed with his usual scholarship by Professor Margoliouth (The Origins of Arabic Poetry, J.R.A.S., 1925, p. 417 foll.).
P. 145, l. 2. The oldest extant commentary on the Koran is that of Bukhárí in ch. 65 of the Ṣaḥíḥ, ed. Krehl, vol. iii, pp. 193-390.
P. 145, l. 2. The oldest surviving commentary on the Koran is by Bukhárí in ch. 65 of the Ṣaḥíḥ, ed. Krehl, vol. iii, pp. 193-390.
P. 146, note 2. Recent investigators (Caetani and Lammens) are far more sceptical. Cf. Snouck Hurgronje, Mohammedanism, p. 22 foll.
P. 146, note 2. Recent researchers (Caetani and Lammens) are much more skeptical. See Snouck Hurgronje, Mohammedanism, p. 22 and following.
P. 152, note 5. As suggested by Mr Richard Bell (The Origin of Islam in its Christian environment, p. 88), the word rujz is in all likelihood identical with the Syriac rugza, wrath, so that this verse of the Koran means, "Flee from the wrath to come."
P. 152, note 5. As Mr. Richard Bell suggests in his book The Origin of Islam in its Christian Environment, p. 88, the word rujz is likely the same as the Syriac rugza, meaning wrath, so this verse of the Koran translates to, "Flee from the wrath to come."
P. 170, l. 2 foll. This is one of the passages I should have liked to omit. Even in its present form, it maintains a standpoint which I have long regarded as mistaken.
P. 170, l. 2 foll. This is one of the parts I would have preferred to leave out. Even as it stands now, it holds a viewpoint that I have considered incorrect for a long time.
P. 184, l. 4 foll. Professor Snouck Hurgronje (Mohammedanism, p. 44) asks, "Was Mohammed conscious of the universality of his mission?" and decides that he was not. I now agree that "in the beginning he conceived his work as merely the Arabian part of a universal task"—in which case dhikrun li ’l-‘álamín in the passage quoted will mean "a warning to all the people (of Mecca or Arabia)." But similar expressions in Súras of the Medina period carry, I think, a wider significance. The conception of Islam as a world-religion is implied in Mohammed's later belief—he only came to it gradually—that the Jewish and Christian scriptures are corrupt and that the Koran alone represents the original Faith which had been preached in turn by all the prophets before him. And having arrived at that conviction, he was not the man to leave others to act upon it.
P. 184, l. 4 foll. Professor Snouck Hurgronje (Mohammedanism, p. 44) asks, "Was Mohammed aware of the universality of his mission?" and concludes that he was not. I now agree that "in the beginning he saw his work as just the Arabian part of a universal task"—in which case dhikrun li ’l-‘álamín in the quoted passage will mean "a warning to all the people (of Mecca or Arabia)." However, similar expressions in the Súras from the Medina period suggest, I think, a broader significance. The idea of Islam as a world religion is hinted at in Mohammed's later belief—something he only gradually came to—that the Jewish and Christian scriptures are corrupt and that the Koran alone represents the original Faith preached by all the prophets before him. And once he reached that conviction, he was not the kind of person to let others act on it without his influence.
P. 223, l. 9. In an article which appeared in the Rivista degli studi orientali, 1916, p. 429 foll., Professor C. A. Nallino has shown that this account of the origin of the name "Mu‘tazilite" is erroneous. The word, as Mas‘údí says (Murúju ’l-Dhahab, vol. vi, p. 22, and vol. vii, p. 234), is derived from i‘tizál, i.e. the doctrine that anyone who commits a capital sin has thereby withdrawn himself (i‘tazala) from the true believers and taken a position (described as fisq, impiety) midway between them and the infidels. According to the Murjites, such a person was still a true believer, while their opponents, the Wa‘ídites, and also the Khárijites, held him to be an unbeliever.
P. 223, l. 9. In an article that appeared in the Rivista degli studi orientali, 1916, p. 429 foll., Professor C. A. Nallino has shown that the explanation of the origin of the name "Mu‘tazilite" is incorrect. The word, as Mas‘údí states (Murúju ’l-Dhahab, vol. vi, p. 22, and vol. vii, p. 234), comes from i‘tizál, i.e. the belief that anyone who commits a major sin has thus separated himself (i‘tazala) from the true believers and taken a stance (described as fisq, impiety) that is in between them and the non-believers. According to the Murjites, such a person was still a true believer, while their rivals, the Wa‘ídites, and also the Khárijites, regarded him as an unbeliever.
APPENDIX473 P. 225, l. 1. The Ḥadíth, "No monkery (rahbániyya) in Islam," probably dates from the third century of the Hijra. According to the usual interpretation of Koran, LVII, 27, the rahbániyya practised by Christian ascetics is condemned as an innovation not authorised by divine ordinance; but Professor Massignon (Essai sur les origines du lexique technique de la mystique musulmane, p. 123 foll.) shows that by some of the early Moslem commentators and also by the Ṣúfís of the third century a.h. this verse of the Koran was taken as justifying and commending those Christians who devoted themselves to the ascetic life, except in so far as they had neglected to fulfil its obligations.
Appendix473 P. 225, l. 1. The Hadith, "There's no monasticism (rahbániyya) in Islam," likely originates from the third century of the Hijra. According to the common interpretation of the Quran, LVII, 27, the rahbániyya practiced by Christian ascetics is viewed as an innovation not approved by divine law; however, Professor Massignon (Essai sur les origines du lexique technique de la mystique musulmane, p. 123 foll.) demonstrates that some early Muslim commentators and also the Ṣúfís of the third century a.h. interpreted this verse of the Quran as supporting and praising those Christians who committed themselves to the ascetic way of life, as long as they fulfilled its obligations.
P. 225, l. 6 from foot. For the life and doctrines of Ḥasan of Baṣra, see Massignon, op. cit., p. 152 foll.
P. 225, l. 6 from foot. For the life and teachings of Ḥasan of Baṣra, see Massignon, op. cit., p. 152 onward.
P. 228 foll. It can now be stated with certainty that the name "Ṣúfí" originated in Kúfa in the second century a.h. and was at first confined to the mystics of ‘Iráq. Hence the earliest development of Ṣúfiism, properly so called, took place in a hotbed of Shí‘ite and Hellenistic (Christian and Gnostic) ideas.
P. 228 foll. It can now be confirmed that the name "Ṣúfí" originated in Kúfa in the second century a.h. and was initially limited to the mystics of ‘Iráq. Therefore, the earliest development of Ṣúfiism, in the true sense, occurred in a hub of Shí‘ite and Hellenistic (Christian and Gnostic) ideas.
P. 233, l. 4 from foot. In Rābi‘a the Mystic (Cambridge, 1928) Miss Margaret Smith has given a scholarly and sympathetic account of the life, legend, and teaching of this celebrated woman-saint. The statement that she died and was buried at Jerusalem is incorrect. Moslem writers have confused her with an earlier saint of the same name, Rábi‘a bint Ismá‘íl († 135).
P. 233, l. 4 from foot. In Rābi‘a the Mystic (Cambridge, 1928) Miss Margaret Smith has provided a scholarly and compassionate overview of the life, legend, and teachings of this famous woman saint. The claim that she died and was buried in Jerusalem is incorrect. Muslim writers have mixed her up with an earlier saint of the same name, Rábi‘a bint Ismá‘íl († 135).
P. 313 foll. The text and translation of 332 extracts from the Luzúmiyyát will be found in ch. ii of my Studies in Islamic Poetry, pp. 43-289.
P. 313 foll. The text and translation of 332 excerpts from the Luzúmiyyát can be found in ch. ii of my Studies in Islamic Poetry, pp. 43-289.
P. 318, l. 12. Since there is no warrant for the antithesis of "knaves" and "fools," these verses are more faithfully rendered (op. cit., p. 167):
P. 318, l. 12. Since there’s no basis for contrasting "knaves" and "fools," these lines are more accurately expressed (op. cit., p. 167):
P. 318, l. 7 from foot. Al-Fuṣúl wa ’l-Gháyát. No copy of this work was known before 1919, when the discovery of the first part of it was announced (J.R.A.S., 1919, p. 449).
P. 318, l. 7 from foot. Al-Fuṣúl wa ’l-Gháyát. No copies of this work were known before 1919, when the discovery of the first part was announced (J.R.A.S., 1919, p. 449).
P. 318, note 2. An edition of the Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán by Shaykh Ibráhím al-Yáziji was published at Cairo in 1907.
P. 318, note 2. An edition of the Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán by Shaykh Ibráhím al-Yáziji was published in Cairo in 1907.
P. 319, l. 6. The epistle of ‘Alí b. Manṣúr al-Ḥalabí (Ibnu ’l-Qáriḥ), to which the Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán is the reply, has been published in Rasá’ilu ’l-Bulaghá, ed. Muḥammad Kurd ‘Alí (Cairo, 1913).
P. 319, l. 6. The letter from ‘Alí b. Manṣúr al-Ḥalabí (Ibnu’l-Qáriḥ), to which the Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán replies, has been published in Rasá’ilu ’l-Bulaghá, edited by Muḥammad Kurd ‘Alí (Cairo, 1913).
P. 332, note 2. For rhymed prose renderings of the 11th and 12th Maqámas, see Translations of Eastern Poetry and Prose, pp. 116-124.
P. 332, note 2. For rhymed prose versions of the 11th and 12th Maqámas, see Translations of Eastern Poetry and Prose, pp. 116-124.
P. 367, l. 7 from foot. New light has recently been thrown upon the character of the Mu‘tazilite movement by the publication of the Mu‘tazilite al-Khayyáṭ's Kitábu ’l-Intiṣár (ed. H. S. Nyberg, Cairo, 1926), a third (ninth) century polemical work directed against the Shí‘ite freethinker Ibnu ’l-Ráwandí (cf. p. 375 supra). It is now evident that this "heretical" sect played an active part as champions of Islam, not only in the early controversies which arose between Moslems and Christians in Syria but also against the more dangerous attacks which proceeded in the first hundred years of the ‘Abbásid period from the Manichæans and other "zanádiqa" in Persia and especially in ‘Iráq (cf. I. Guidi, La Lotta tra l'Islam e il Manicheismo (Rome, 1927)). In order to meet these adversaries on equal terms, the Mu‘tazilites made themselves acquainted with Greek philosophy and logic, and thus laid the foundations of an Islamic scholasticism. Cf. H. H. Schaeder, Der Orient und die Griechische Erbe in W. Jaeger's Die Antike, vol. iv, p. 261 foll.
P. 367, l. 7 from foot. Recent publications have shed new light on the Mu‘tazilite movement, particularly the release of Mu‘tazilite al-Khayyáṭ's Kitábu ’l-Intiṣár (ed. H. S. Nyberg, Cairo, 1926), a polemical work from the third (ninth) century aimed at the Shí‘ite freethinker Ibnu ’l-Ráwandí (see p. 375 supra). It's now clear that this "heretical" sect actively supported Islam, not only during the early debates between Muslims and Christians in Syria but also against the more serious threats posed during the first hundred years of the ‘Abbásid era by the Manichæans and other "zanádiqa" in Persia, particularly in ‘Iráq (see I. Guidi, La Lotta tra l'Islam e il Manicheismo (Rome, 1927)). To confront these opponents effectively, the Mu‘tazilites familiarized themselves with Greek philosophy and logic, thereby establishing the groundwork for Islamic scholasticism. See H. H. Schaeder, Der Orient und die Griechische Erbe in W. Jaeger's Die Antike, vol. iv, p. 261 foll.
P. 370, I. 3 foll. From what has been said in the preceding note it follows that this view of the relation between the Mu‘tazilites and the Ikhwánu ’l-Ṣafá requires considerable modification. Although, in contrast to their orthodox opponents, the Mu‘tazilites may be described as "rationalists" and "liberal theologians," their principles were entirely opposed to the anti-Islamic eclecticism of the Ikhwán.
P. 370, I. 3 foll. Based on what was discussed in the previous note, it's clear that this perspective on the connection between the Mu'tazilites and the Ikhwánu ’l-Ṣafá needs significant changes. While the Mu'tazilites can be seen as "rationalists" and "liberal theologians" in contrast to their orthodox opponents, their principles were completely at odds with the anti-Islamic eclecticism of the Ikhwán.
P. 375, note 2. Professor Schaeder thinks that Middle Persian zandík has nothing to do with the Aramaic zaddíq (Z.D.M.G., vol. 82, Heft 3-4, p. lxxx).
P. 375, note 2. Professor Schaeder believes that Middle Persian zandík is not related to the Aramaic zaddíq (Z.D.M.G., vol. 82, Heft 3-4, p. lxxx).
Pp. 383-393. During the last twenty years our knowledge of early Ṣúfiism has increased, chiefly through the profound researches of Professor Massignon, to such an extent as to render the account given in these pages altogether inadequate. The subject being one of great difficulty and unsuitable for detailed exposition in a book of this kind, I must content myself with a few illustrative remarks and references, which will enable the student to obtain further information.
Pp. 383-393. Over the past twenty years, our understanding of early Ṣúfiism has grown significantly, mainly due to the in-depth studies by Professor Massignon, making the information provided in this text insufficient. Since this topic is quite complex and not ideal for a detailed discussion in a book like this, I will limit myself to a few examples and references that will help students find more information.
P. 383. Massignon's view is that Ṣúfiism (down to the fourth century a.h.) owed little to foreign influences and was fundamentally Islamic, a product of intensive study of the Koran and of inward meditation on its meaning and essential nature. There is great force in his argument, though I cannot help believing that the development of mysticism, like that of other contemporary branches of Moslem thought, must have APPENDIX475 been vitally affected by contact with the ancient Hellenistic culture of the Sásánian and Byzantine empires on its native soil. Cf. A. J. Wensinck, The Book of the Dove (Leyden, 1919) and Mystic Treatises by Isaac of Niniveh (Amsterdam, 1923).
P. 383. Massignon believes that Ṣúfiism (up to the fourth century a.m.) was largely free from outside influences and was fundamentally an Islamic development, stemming from deep study of the Koran and reflective meditation on its meanings and core essence. His argument is quite convincing, although I still think that the evolution of mysticism, like other contemporary aspects of Moslem thought, was significantly shaped by interactions with the ancient Hellenistic culture of the Sásánian and Byzantine empires in its local context. Cf. A. J. Wensinck, The Book of the Dove (Leyden, 1919) and Mystic Treatises by Isaac of Niniveh (Amsterdam, 1923).
P. 384, l. 1. The identity of third-century Ṣúfiism with the doctrines of the Vedanta is maintained by M. Horten (Indische Strömungen in der Islamischen Mystik, Heidelberg, 1927-8). Few, however, would admit this. The conversion of Ṣúfiism into a monistic philosophy was the work of Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí (1165-1240 a.d.). See p. 402 foll.
P. 384, l. 1. M. Horten suggests that third-century Ṣúfiism aligns with the teachings of Vedanta in his book (Indische Strömungen in der Islamischen Mystik, Heidelberg, 1927-8). However, not many people would agree with this. The transformation of Ṣúfiism into a monistic philosophy was carried out by Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí (1165-1240 AD). See p. 402 foll.
P. 384, l. 5. The so-called "Theology of Aristotle," translated from Syriac into Arabic about 830 a.d., is mainly an abstract of the Enneads of Plotinus. There is an edition with German translation by Dieterici.
P. 384, l. 5. The so-called "Theology of Aristotle," translated from Syriac into Arabic around 830 A.D., is primarily a summary of the Enneads by Plotinus. There's a version available with a German translation by Dieterici.
P. 385, l. 11. All previous accounts of the development of mystical doctrines in Islam during the first three centuries after the Hijra have been superseded by Massignon's intimate analysis (Essai, chs. iv and v, pp. 116-286), which includes biographies of the eminent Ṣúfís of that period and is based upon an amazingly wide knowledge of original and mostly unpublished sources of information. A useful summary of these two chapters is given by Father Joseph Maréchal in his Studies in the Psychology of the Mystics, tr. Thorold (1927), pp. 241-9.
P. 385, l. 11. All previous accounts of the development of mystical doctrines in Islam during the first three centuries after the Hijra have been replaced by Massignon's detailed analysis (Essai, chs. iv and v, pp. 116-286), which includes biographies of the notable Ṣúfís from that time and is based on an impressively broad knowledge of original and mostly unpublished sources of information. A helpful summary of these two chapters is provided by Father Joseph Maréchal in his Studies in the Psychology of the Mystics, tr. Thorold (1927), pp. 241-9.
P. 386, l. 6 from foot. For Dhu ’l-Nún, see Massignon, op. cit., p. 184 foll.
P. 386, l. 6 from foot. For Dhu ’l-Nún, see Massignon, op. cit., p. 184 and following.
P. 389, l. 12. The Book of the Holy Hierotheos has recently been edited in Syriac for the first time, with English translation, by F. S. Marsh (Text and Translation Society, 1927).
P. 389, l. 12. The Book of the Holy Hierotheos has just been edited in Syriac for the first time, along with an English translation, by F. S. Marsh (Text and Translation Society, 1927).
P. 391. For Báyazíd of Bisṭám, see Massignon, op. cit., p. 243 foll. The oldest complete Arabic version of his "Ascension" (Mi‘ráj)—a spiritual dream-experience—has been edited and translated into English in Islamica, vol. ii, fasc. 3, p. 402 foll.
P. 391. For Báyazíd of Bisṭám, see Massignon, op. cit., p. 243 foll. The oldest complete Arabic version of his "Ascension" (Mi‘ráj)—a spiritual dream experience—has been edited and translated into English in Islamica, vol. ii, fasc. 3, p. 402 foll.
P. 396, l. 8. See my essay on the Odes of Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ (Studies in Islamic Mysticism, pp. 162-266), which comprises translations of the Khamriyya and three-fourths of the Tá’iyyatu ’l-Kubrá.
P. 396, l. 8. Check out my essay on the Odes of Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ (Studies in Islamic Mysticism, pp. 162-266), which includes translations of the Khamriyya and three-fourths of the Tá’iyyatu ’l-Kubrá.
P. 399, note 1. With Ḥalláj, thanks to the monumental work of Massignon (La Passion d'al-Ḥalláj, 2 vols., Paris, 1922), we are now better acquainted than with any other Moslem mystic. His doctrine exhibits some remarkable affinities with Christianity and bears no traces of the pantheism attributed to him by later Ṣúfís as well as by Von Kremer and subsequent European writers. Cf. the summary given by Father Joseph Maréchal, op. cit., pp. 249-281, and The Idea of Personality in Ṣúfism (Cambridge, 1922), pp. 26-37.
P. 399, note 1. Thanks to the extensive work of Massignon (La Passion d'al-Ḥalláj, 2 vols., Paris, 1922), we have a better understanding of Ḥalláj than any other Muslim mystic. His teachings show some notable similarities to Christianity and do not reflect the pantheism that later Ṣúfís, as well as Von Kremer and other European writers, have attributed to him. See the summary provided by Father Joseph Maréchal, op. cit., pp. 249-281, and The Idea of Personality in Ṣúfism (Cambridge, 1922), pp. 26-37.
P. 402, l. 9. For Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí's theory of the Perfect Man, see Tor Andrae, Die Person Muhammeds, p. 339 foll., and for the same theory as expounded by ‘Abdu ’l-Karím al-Jílí († circ. 1410 a.d.), a follower of Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí, in his famous treatise entitled al-Insán al-Kámil, cf. Studies in Islamic Mysticism, pp. 77-142.
P. 402, l. 9. For Ibn 'Arabí's theory of the Perfect Man, see Tor Andrae, Die Person Muhammeds, p. 339 foll., and for the same theory as explained by 'Abdu 'l-Karím al-Jílí († circa 1410 AD), a follower of Ibn 'Arabí, in his well-known treatise titled al-Insán al-Kámil, refer to Studies in Islamic Mysticism, pp. 77-142.
P. 456, l. 1 foll. Here, though he is out of place in such an academic company, mention should have been made of Ibn Baṭṭúṭa of Tangier († 1377), whose frank and entertaining story of his almost world-wide travels, entitled Tuḥfatu ’l-Nuẓẓár, is described by its latest translator, Mr H. A. R. Gibb, as "an authority for the social and cultural history of post-Mongol Islam."
P. 456, l. 1 foll. Here, even though he feels out of place in such an academic environment, we should mention Ibn Baṭṭúṭa of Tangier († 1377), whose honest and engaging account of his nearly global travels, titled Tuḥfatu ’l-Nuẓẓár, is regarded by its most recent translator, Mr. H. A. R. Gibb, as "a key source for the social and cultural history of post-Mongol Islam."
P. 465, last line. For a summary of the doctrines and history of the Wahhábís, see the article Wahhābīs by Professor D. S. Margoliouth in Hastings' Encyclopædia of Religion and Ethics.
P. 465, last line. For a summary of the beliefs and history of the Wahhábís, check out the article Wahhābīs by Professor D. S. Margoliouth in Hastings' Encyclopædia of Religion and Ethics.
P. 469. La littérature arabe au xixe siècle, by L. Cheikho (Beyrouth, 1908-10), which deals chiefly with the literature produced by the Christian Arabs of Syria, deserves mention as one of the few works on the subject written in a European language. The influence of Western ideas on Moslem theology may be studied in the Risálatu ’l-tauḥíd of the great Egyptian divine, Muḥammad ‘Abduh (1842-1905), which has been translated into French by B. Michel and Mustapha ‘Abd el Razik (Paris, 1925).
P. 469. Arabic Literature in the 19th Century, by L. Cheikho (Beirut, 1908-10), focuses mainly on the literature produced by the Christian Arabs of Syria and stands out as one of the few works on this topic written in a European language. The impact of Western ideas on Muslim theology can be explored in the Risálatu ’l-tauḥíd by the prominent Egyptian theologian, Muḥammad ‘Abduh (1842-1905), which has been translated into French by B. Michel and Mustapha ‘Abd el Razik (Paris, 1925).
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF WORKS BY
EUROPEAN AUTHORS
The following list is intended to give students of Arabic as well as those who cannot read that language the means of obtaining further information concerning the various topics which fall within the scope of a work such as this. Since anything approaching to a complete bibliography is out of the question, I have mentioned only a few of the most important translations from Arabic into English, French, German, and Latin; and I have omitted (1) monographs on particular Arabic writers, whose names, together with the principal European works relating to them, will be found in Brockelmann's great History of Arabic Literature, and (2) a large number of books and articles which appeal to specialists rather than to students. Additional information is supplied by E. G. Browne in his Literary History of Persia, vol. i, pp. 481-496, and D. B. Macdonald in his Development of Muslim Theology, etc. (London, 1903), pp. 358-367, while the Appendix to H. A. R. Gibb's Arabic Literature (Oxford University Press, 1926) contains a well-chosen list of books of reference and translations. Those who require more detailed references may consult the Bibliographie des ouvrages arabes ou relatifs aux Arabes publ. dans l'Europe chrétienne de 1810 à 1885, by V. Chauvin (Liège, 1892-1903), the Orientalische Bibliographie, edited by A. Müller, E. Kuhn, and L. Scherman (Berlin, 1887—), the Handbuch der Islam-Litteratur, by D. G. Pfannmüller (Berlin and Leipzig, 1923), and the Catalogue of the Arabic Books in the British Museum, by A. G. Ellis, 2 vols. (London, 1894-1902) with the Supplementary Catalogue, by A. S. Fulton and A. G. Ellis (London, 1926).
The following list is designed to help students of Arabic, as well as those who can't read the language, find more information on the various topics relevant to a work like this. Since a complete bibliography isn't feasible, I've included only a few of the most significant translations from Arabic into English, French, German, and Latin. I've left out (1) studies on specific Arabic writers, as their names and the main European works about them can be found in Brockelmann's extensive History of Arabic Literature, and (2) numerous books and articles that cater to specialists rather than students. Additional information is provided by E. G. Browne in his Literary History of Persia, vol. i, pp. 481-496, and D. B. Macdonald in his Development of Muslim Theology, etc. (London, 1903), pp. 358-367, while the Appendix to H. A. R. Gibb's Arabic Literature (Oxford University Press, 1926) offers a carefully curated list of reference books and translations. For more detailed references, you can check the Bibliographie des ouvrages arabes ou relatifs aux Arabes publ. dans l'Europe chrétienne de 1810 à 1885 by V. Chauvin (Liège, 1892-1903), the Orientalische Bibliographie, edited by A. Müller, E. Kuhn, and L. Scherman (Berlin, 1887—), the Handbuch der Islam-Litteratur by D. G. Pfannmüller (Berlin and Leipzig, 1923), and the Catalogue of the Arabic Books in the British Museum by A. G. Ellis, 2 vols. (London, 1894-1902) along with the Supplementary Catalogue by A. S. Fulton and A. G. Ellis (London, 1926).
As a rule, titles of monographs and works of a specialistic character which have been already given in the footnotes are not repeated in the Bibliography.
As a rule, titles of monographs and specialized works that have already been mentioned in the footnotes are not repeated in the Bibliography.
I
PHILOLOGY.
1. Die Semitischen Sprachen, by Th. Nöldeke (2nd ed. Leipzig,
1899).
An improved and enlarged reprint of the German original
of his article, 'Semitic Languages,' in the Encyclopædia
Britannica (9th edition).
1. The Semitic Languages, by Th. Nöldeke (2nd ed. Leipzig, 1899).
An updated and expanded reprint of the German original of his article, 'Semitic Languages,' in the Encyclopædia Britannica (9th edition).
2. A Grammar of the Arabic Language, by W. Wright, 3rd ed.,
revised by W. Robertson Smith and M. J. de Goeje, 2 vols.
(Cambridge, 1896-98).
The best Arabic grammar for advanced students. Beginners
may prefer to use the abridgment by F. du Pre
Thornton, Elementary Arabic: a Grammar (Cambridge
University Press, 1905).
2. A Grammar of the Arabic Language, by W. Wright, 3rd ed., revised by W. Robertson Smith and M. J. de Goeje, 2 vols. (Cambridge, 1896-98).
The best Arabic grammar for advanced students. Beginners may prefer to use the shorter version by F. du Pre Thornton, Elementary Arabic: a Grammar (Cambridge University Press, 1905).
3. Arabic-English Lexicon, by E. W. Lane, 8 parts (London,
1863-93).
This monumental work is unfortunately incomplete.
Among other lexica those of Freytag (Arabic and Latin,
4 vols., Halle, 1830-37), A. de Biberstein Kazimirski (Arabic
and French, 2 vols., Paris, 1846-60, and 4 vols., Cairo, 1875),
and Dozy's Supplément aux Dictionnaires arabes, 2 vols.
(Leyden, 1881), deserve special notice. Smaller dictionaries,
sufficient for ordinary purposes, have been compiled by
Belot (Dictionnaire arabe-français, Beyrout, 1928), and
Wortabet and Porter (Arabic-English Dictionary, 3rd ed.,
Beyrout, 1913).
3. Arabic-English Lexicon, by E. W. Lane, 8 parts (London, 1863-93).
This important work is unfortunately unfinished. Among other dictionaries, those by Freytag (Arabic and Latin, 4 vols., Halle, 1830-37), A. de Biberstein Kazimirski (Arabic and French, 2 vols., Paris, 1846-60, and 4 vols., Cairo, 1875), and Dozy's Supplément aux Dictionnaires arabes, 2 vols. (Leyden, 1881), deserve special mention. Smaller dictionaries that are sufficient for everyday use have been compiled by Belot (Dictionnaire arabe-français, Beyrout, 1928), and Wortabet and Porter (Arabic-English Dictionary, 3rd ed., Beyrout, 1913).
4. Abhandlungen zur Arabischen Philologie, by Ignaz Goldziher,
Part I (Leyden, 1896).
Contains masterly studies on the origins of Arabic Poetry
and other matters connected with literary history.
4. Abhandlungen zur Arabischen Philologie, by Ignaz Goldziher, Part I (Leyden, 1896).
Includes expert studies on the origins of Arabic poetry and other topics related to literary history.
5. Die Rhetorik der Araber, by A. F. Mehren (Copenhagen, 1853).
5. The Rhetoric of the Arabs, by A. F. Mehren (Copenhagen, 1853).
II
GENERAL WORKS ON ARABIAN HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, GEOGRAPHY, LITERATURE, ETC.
6. The Encyclopædia of Islam (Leyden, 1913—).
A great number of Orientalists have contributed to this
invaluable work, of which the first half (A-L) is now
completed.
6. The Encyclopædia of Islam (Leyden, 1913—).
Many scholars of Eastern studies have contributed to this invaluable work, and the first half (A-L) is now complete.
7. Chronique de Ṭabarí, traduite sur la version persane de ... Bel‘amí, by H. Zotenberg, 4 vols. (Paris, 1867-74).
7. Chronicle of Ṭabarí, translated from the Persian version of ... Bel‘amí, by H. Zotenberg, 4 volumes. (Paris, 1867-74).
8. The Murúju ’l-Dhahab of Mas‘údí (Maçoudi: Les Prairies d'Or),
Arabic text with French translation by Barbier de Meynard
and Pavet de Courteille, 9 vols., (Paris, 1861-77).
The works of Ṭabarí and Mas‘údí are the most ancient and
celebrated Universal Histories in the Arabic language.
8. The Murúju ’l-Dhahab by Mas‘údí (Maçoudi: Les Prairies d'Or), Arabic text with French translation by Barbier de Meynard and Pavet de Courteille, 9 vols., (Paris, 1861-77).
The writings of Ṭabarí and Mas‘údí are the earliest and most renowned Universal Histories in the Arabic language.
9. Abulfedæ Annales Muslemici arabice et latine, by J. J. Reiske, 5 vols. (Hafniæ, 1789-94).
9. Abulfedæ Annales Muslemici arabice et latine, by J. J. Reiske, 5 vols. (Copenhagen, 1789-94).
10. Der Islam im Morgen- und Abendland, by August Müller, 2 vols. (Berlin, 1885-87).
10. The Islam in the East and West, by August Müller, 2 vols. (Berlin, 1885-87).
11. Histoire des Arabes, by C. Huart, 2 vols. (Paris, 1912).
11. History of the Arabs, by C. Huart, 2 vols. (Paris, 1912).
12. A Short History of the Saracens, by Syed Ameer Ali (London, 1921).
12. A Short History of the Saracens, by Syed Ameer Ali (London, 1921).
13. Essai sur l'histoire de l'Islamisme, by R. Dozy, translated from the Dutch by Victor Chauvin (Leyden and Paris, 1879).
13. Essay on the History of Islamism, by R. Dozy, translated from the Dutch by Victor Chauvin (Leyden and Paris, 1879).
14. The Preaching of Islam, a History of the Propagation of the Muslim Faith, by T. W. Arnold (2nd ed., London, 1913).
14. The Preaching of Islam, a History of the Propagation of the Muslim Faith, by T. W. Arnold (2nd ed., London, 1913).
15. Sketches from Eastern History, by Th. Nöldeke, translated by J. S. Black (London, 1892).
15. Sketches from Eastern History, by Th. Nöldeke, translated by J. S. Black (London, 1892).
16. The Mohammadan Dynasties, by Stanley Lane-Poole (London,
1894).
Indispensable to the student of Moslem history.
16. The Mohammadan Dynasties, by Stanley Lane-Poole (London, 1894).
Essential for anyone studying Muslim history.
17. Genealogische Tabellen der Arabischen Stämme und Familien mit historischen und geographischen Bemerkungen in einem alphabetischen Register, by F. Wüstenfeld (Göttingen, 1852-53).
17. Genealogical Tables of Arab Tribes and Families with Historical and Geographical Notes in an Alphabetical Index, by F. Wüstenfeld (Göttingen, 1852-53).
18. Ibn Khallikán's Biographical Dictionary, translated from the
Arabic by Baron MacGuckin de Slane, 4 vols. (Oriental
Translation Fund, 1842-71).
One of the most characteristic, instructive, and interesting
books in Arabic literature.
18. Ibn Khallikán's Biographical Dictionary, translated from the Arabic by Baron MacGuckin de Slane, 4 vols. (Oriental Translation Fund, 1842-71).
One of the most distinctive, informative, and engaging books in Arabic literature.
19. Géographie d'Aboulféda, traduite de l'arabe, by Reinaud and Guyard, 2 vols. (Paris, 1848-83).
19. Geography of Aboulféda, translated from Arabic, by Reinaud and Guyard, 2 vols. (Paris, 1848-83).
20. Travels in Arabia Deserta, by C. M. Doughty, 2 vols. (Cambridge,
1888).
Gives a true and vivid picture of Bedouin life and manners.
20. Travels in Arabia Deserta, by C. M. Doughty, 2 vols. (Cambridge, 1888).
Offers an accurate and vibrant depiction of Bedouin life and customs.
21. Personal Narrative of a Pilgrimage to al-Madinah and Meccah, by Sir R. F. Burton, 2 vols. (London, 1898).
21. Personal Narrative of a Pilgrimage to al-Madinah and Meccah, by Sir R. F. Burton, 2 vols. (London, 1898).
22. The Penetration of Arabia: a record of the development of Western knowledge concerning the Arabian Peninsula, by D. G. Hogarth (London, 1905).
22. The Penetration of Arabia: a record of the development of Western knowledge concerning the Arabian Peninsula, by D. G. Hogarth (London, 1905).
23. Ḥájjí Khalífa, Lexicon bibliographicum et encyclopædicum, Arabic text and Latin translation, by G. Flügel, 7 vols. (Leipzig and London, 1835-58).
23. Ḥájjí Khalífa, Lexicon bibliographicum et encyclopædicum, Arabic text and Latin translation, by G. Flügel, 7 vols. (Leipzig and London, 1835-58).
24. Die Geschichtschreiber der Araber und ihre Werke (aus dem xxviii. und xxix. Bande der Abhand. d. Königl. Ges. d. Wiss. zu Göttingen), by F. Wüstenfeld (Göttingen, 1882).
24. The Historians of the Arabs and Their Works (from the volumes xxviii and xxix of the Proceedings of the Royal Society of Sciences in Göttingen), by F. Wüstenfeld (Göttingen, 1882).
25. Litteraturgeschichte der Araber bis zum Ende des 12. Jahrhunderts
der Hidschret, by J. von Hammer-Purgstall, 7 vols. (Vienna,
1850-56).
A work of immense extent, but unscientific and extremely
inaccurate.
25. History of Arab Literature up to the End of the 12th Century of the Hegira, by J. von Hammer-Purgstall, 7 vols. (Vienna, 1850-56).
A massive work, but unscientific and very inaccurate.
26. Geschichte der Arabischen Litteratur, by Carl Brockelmann,
2 vols. (Weimar, 1898-1902).
Invaluable for bibliography and biography.
26. History of Arabic Literature, by Carl Brockelmann, 2 vols. (Weimar, 1898-1902).
Essential for bibliography and biography.
27. A Literary History of Persia, by E. G. Browne, vol. i from the
earliest times to Firdawsí (London, 1902), and vol. ii down
to the Mongol Invasion (London, 1906).
The first volume in particular of this well-known work
contains much information concerning the literary history
of the Arabs.
27. A Literary History of Persia, by E. G. Browne, vol. i from the earliest times to Firdawsí (London, 1902), and vol. ii up to the Mongol Invasion (London, 1906).
The first volume, in particular, of this well-known work contains a lot of information about the literary history of the Arabs.
28. A History of Arabic Literature, by Clement Huart (London,
1903).
The student will find this manual useful for purposes of
reference.
28. A History of Arabic Literature, by Clement Huart (London, 1903).
Students will find this guide helpful for reference.
29. Arabic Literature: an Introduction, by H. A. R. Gibb (London,
1926).
A trustworthy outline of the subject.
29. Arabic Literature: an Introduction, by H. A. R. Gibb (London, 1926).
A reliable overview of the topic.
30. Arabum Proverbia, Arabic text with Latin translation, by G. W. Freytag, 3 vols. (Bonn, 1838-43).
30. Arabum Proverbia, Arabic text with Latin translation, by G. W. Freytag, 3 vols. (Bonn, 1838-43).
31. Arabic Proverbs, by J. L. Burckhardt (2nd ed., London, 1875).
31. Arabic Proverbs, by J. L. Burckhardt (2nd ed., London, 1875).
III
PRE-ISLAMIC HISTORY, LITERATURE, AND RELIGION.
32. Essai sur l'histoire des Arabes avant l'Islamisme, by A. P.
Caussin de Perceval, 3 vols. (Paris, 1847-48).
Affords an excellent survey of Pre-islamic legend and
tradition.
32. Essai sur l'histoire des Arabes avant l'Islamisme, by A. P. Caussin de Perceval, 3 vols. (Paris, 1847-48).
Provides a great overview of Pre-Islamic legends and traditions.
33. Geschichte der Perser und Araber zur Zeit der Sasaniden, translated
from the Annals of Ṭabarí, by Th. Nöldeke (Leyden,
1879).
The ample commentary accompanying the translation is
valuable and important in the highest degree.
33. History of the Persians and Arabs during the Sasanian Period, translated from the Annals of Ṭabarí, by Th. Nöldeke (Leyden, 1879).
The extensive commentary that comes with the translation is extremely valuable and significant.
34. Fünf Mo‘allaqát übersetzt und erklärt, by Th. Nöldeke (Vienna,
1899-1901).
The omitted Mu‘allaqas are those of Imru’u ’l-Qays and
Tarafa.
34. Fünf Mo‘allaqát übersetzt und erklärt, by Th. Nöldeke (Vienna, 1899-1901).
The missing Mu‘allaqas are those of Imru’u ’l-Qays and Tarafa.
35. The Seven Golden Odes of Pagan Arabia, translated from the original Arabic by Lady Anne Blunt and done into English verse by Wilfrid Scawen Blunt (London, 1903).
35. The Seven Golden Odes of Pagan Arabia, translated from the original Arabic by Lady Anne Blunt and adapted into English verse by Wilfrid Scawen Blunt (London, 1903).
36. Hamâsa oder die ältesten arabischen Volkslieder übersetzt und
erläutert, by Friedrich Rückert, 2 vols. (Stuttgart, 1846).
Masterly verse-translations of the old Arabian poetry.
36. Hamâsa or the Oldest Arabic Folk Songs Translated and Explained, by Friedrich Rückert, 2 vols. (Stuttgart, 1846).
Expert translations of classic Arabian poetry.
37. Translations of ancient Arabian poetry, chiefly Pre-islamic, with an introduction and notes, by C. J. Lyall (London, 1885).
37. Translations of ancient Arabian poetry, mainly Pre-Islamic, with an introduction and notes, by C. J. Lyall (London, 1885).
38. Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Poesie der alten Araber, by Th. Nöldeke (Hannover, 1864).
38. Contributions to the Knowledge of the Poetry of Ancient Arabs, by Th. Nöldeke (Hannover, 1864).
39. Studien in arabischen Dichtern, Heft iii, Altarabisches Beduinenleben nach den Quellen geschildert, by G. Jacob (Berlin, 1897).
39. Studies in Arabic Poets, Issue iii, The Arab Bedouin Life as Described by the Sources, by G. Jacob (Berlin, 1897).
40. Kinship and Marriage in Early Arabia, by W. Robertson Smith (2nd ed., London, 1903).
40. Kinship and Marriage in Early Arabia, by W. Robertson Smith (2nd ed., London, 1903).
41. Lectures on the Religion of the Semites, First Series, by W. Robertson Smith, 3rd ed., revised by S. A. Cook (London, 1927).
41. Lectures on the Religion of the Semites, First Series, by W. Robertson Smith, 3rd ed., revised by S. A. Cook (London, 1927).
42. Reste Arabischen Heidentums, by J. Wellhausen (2nd ed., Berlin, 1897).
42. Reste Arabischen Heidentums, by J. Wellhausen (2nd ed., Berlin, 1897).
IV
MUḤAMMAD AND THE KORAN.
43. Das Leben Mohammed's, translated from the Arabic biography of Ibn Hishám by G. Weil, 2 vols. (Stuttgart, 1864).
43. The Life of Muhammad, translated from the Arabic biography of Ibn Hishám by G. Weil, 2 vols. (Stuttgart, 1864).
44. Muhammed in Medina, by J. Wellhausen (Berlin, 1882).
An abridged translation of Wáqidí's work on Muḥammad's
Campaigns.
44. Muhammed in Medina, by J. Wellhausen (Berlin, 1882).
A shortened translation of Wáqidí's work on Muḥammad's campaigns.
45. Das Leben und die Lehre des Moḥammad, by A. Sprenger, 3 vols. (Berlin, 1861-65).
45. The Life and Teachings of Muhammad, by A. Sprenger, 3 vols. (Berlin, 1861-65).
46. Life of Mahomet, by Sir W. Muir, ed. by T. H. Weir (Edinburgh, 1923).
46. Life of Muhammad, by Sir W. Muir, ed. by T. H. Weir (Edinburgh, 1923).
47. Das Leben Muhammed's nach den Quellen populär dargestellt, by Th. Nöldeke (Hannover, 1863).
47. The Life of Muhammad as Presented in Popular Sources, by Th. Nöldeke (Hannover, 1863).
48. The Spirit of Islam, by Syed Ameer Ali (London, 1922).
48. The Spirit of Islam, by Syed Ameer Ali (London, 1922).
49. Mohammed, by H. Grimme, 2 vols. (Münster, 1892-95).
49. Mohammed, by H. Grimme, 2 vols. (Münster, 1892-95).
50. Die weltgeschichtliche Bedeutung Arabiens: Mohammed, by H. Grimme (Munich, 1904).
50. The historical significance of Arabia: Mohammed, by H. Grimme (Munich, 1904).
51. Mohammed and the Rise of Islam, by D. S. Margoliouth in 'Heroes of the Nations' Series (London and New York, 1905).
51. Mohammed and the Rise of Islam, by D. S. Margoliouth in 'Heroes of the Nations' Series (London and New York, 1905).
52. Mohammed and Islam, by A. A. Bevan in The Cambridge Mediæval History, vol. ii, ch. 10 (Cambridge, 1913).
52. Mohammed and Islam, by A. A. Bevan in The Cambridge Medieval History, vol. ii, ch. 10 (Cambridge, 1913).
53. Die Person Muhammeds in Lehre und Glauben seiner Gemeinde, by Tor Andrae (Uppsala, 1918).
53. The Person of Muhammad in the Teachings and Beliefs of His Community, by Tor Andrae (Uppsala, 1918).
54. The origin of Islam in its Christian environment, by R. Bell (London, 1926).
54. The origin of Islam in its Christian environment, by R. Bell (London, 1926).
55. Annali dell' Islām, by Leone Caetani, Principe di Teano, vol. i
(Milan, 1905).
Besides a very full and readable historical introduction
this magnificent work contains a detailed account of
Muḥammad's life during the first six years after the Hijra
(622-628 a.d.).
55. Annali dell' Islām, by Leone Caetani, Principe di Teano, vol. i (Milan, 1905).
In addition to a comprehensive and engaging historical introduction, this outstanding work includes a thorough account of Muḥammad's life during the first six years after the Hijra (622-628 AD).
56. The Koran, translated into English with notes and a preliminary
discourse, by G. Sale (London, 1734).
Sale's translation, which has been frequently reprinted, is
still serviceable. Mention may also be made of the English
versions by J. M. Rodwell (London and Hertford, 1861) and
by E. H. Palmer (the best from a literary point of view) in
vols. vi and ix of 'The Sacred Books of the East' (Oxford,
1880); reprinted in The World's Classics, vol. 328.
56. The Koran, translated into English with notes and a preliminary discussion, by G. Sale (London, 1734).
Sale's translation, which has been reprinted many times, is still useful. We should also mention the English translations by J. M. Rodwell (London and Hertford, 1861) and by E. H. Palmer (the best from a literary perspective) in volumes vi and ix of 'The Sacred Books of the East' (Oxford, 1880); reprinted in The World's Classics, vol. 328.
57. Geschichte des Qorâns, by Th. Nöldeke, 2nd ed., revised by
F. Schwally (Leipzig, 1909-19).
Cf. Nöldeke's essay, 'The Koran,' in Sketches from Eastern
History, pp. 21-59, or his article in the Encyclopædia
Britannica (11th ed.).
57. History of the Quran, by Th. Nöldeke, 2nd ed., revised by F. Schwally (Leipzig, 1909-19).
See Nöldeke's essay, 'The Quran,' in Sketches from Eastern History, pp. 21-59, or his article in the Encyclopædia Britannica (11th ed.).
58. The Teaching of the Qur’ān, by H. W. Stanton (London, 1920).
58. The Teaching of the Qur’ān, by H. W. Stanton (London, 1920).
V
THE HISTORY OF THE CALIPHATE.
59. The Caliphate, by T. W. Arnold (Oxford, 1924).
59. The Caliphate, by T. W. Arnold (Oxford, 1924).
60. Geschichte der Chalifen, by G. Weil, 3 vols. (Mannheim,
1846-51).
Completed by the same author's Geschichte des Abbasiden-Chalifats
in Egypten, 2 vols. (Stuttgart, 1860-62).
60. History of the Caliphs, by G. Weil, 3 vols. (Mannheim, 1846-51).
Completed by the same author's History of the Abbasid Caliphate in Egypt, 2 vols. (Stuttgart, 1860-62).
61. Annals of the Early Caliphate, by Sir W. Muir (London, 1883).
61. Annals of the Early Caliphate, by Sir W. Muir (London, 1883).
62. The Caliphate, its rise, decline, and fall, by Sir W. Muir (2nd ed., London, 1924).
62. The Caliphate, its rise, decline, and fall, by Sir W. Muir (2nd ed., London, 1924).
63. The Arab Conquest of Egypt and the last thirty years of Roman dominion, by A. J. Butler (London, 1902).
63. The Arab Conquest of Egypt and the last thirty years of Roman dominion, by A. J. Butler (London, 1902).
64. Das Arabische Reich und sein Sturz, by J. Wellhausen (Berlin,
1902).
An excellent history of the Umayyad dynasty based on
the Annals of Tabarí.
64. The Arab Empire and Its Fall, by J. Wellhausen (Berlin, 1902).
An excellent history of the Umayyad dynasty based on the Annals of Tabarí.
65. The Eclipse of the Abbasid Caliphate, by H. F. Amedroz and
D. S. Margoliouth, 7 vols. (Oxford, 1920-1).
Arabic texts and translations valuable for the history of
the fourth century a.h.
65. The Eclipse of the Abbasid Caliphate, by H. F. Amedroz and D. S. Margoliouth, 7 vols. (Oxford, 1920-1).
Arabic texts and translations that are important for the history of the fourth century A.H.
66. The life and times of ‘Alí b. ‘Ísá, the Good Vizier, by H. Bowen (Cambridge, 1928).
66. The life and times of ‘Alí b. ‘Ísá, the Good Vizier, by H. Bowen (Cambridge, 1928).
67. Geschichte der Fatimiden-Chalifen, nach arabischen Quellen, by F. Wüstenfeld (Göttingen, 1881).
67. History of the Fatimid Caliphs, based on Arabic Sources, by F. Wüstenfeld (Göttingen, 1881).
VI
THE HISTORY OF MOSLEM CIVILISATION.
68. Prolégomènes d'Ibn Khaldoun, a French translation of the Muqaddima or Introduction prefixed by Ibn Khaldún to his Universal History, by Baron MacGuckin de Slane, 3 vols. (in Notices et Extraits des Manuscrits de la Bibliothèque Impériale, vols. xix-xxi, Paris, 1863-68).
68. Prolegomena of Ibn Khaldoun, a French translation of the Muqaddima or Introduction that Ibn Khaldún wrote for his Universal History, by Baron MacGuckin de Slane, 3 vols. (in Notices and Excerpts from the Manuscripts of the Imperial Library, vols. xix-xxi, Paris, 1863-68).
69. Culturgeschichte des Orients unter den Chalifen, by A. von Kremer, 2 vols. (Vienna, 1875-77).
69. The Cultural History of the Orient Under the Caliphs, by A. von Kremer, 2 vols. (Vienna, 1875-77).
70. Culturgeschichtliche Streifzüge auf dem Gebiete des Islams, by
A. von Kremer (Leipzig, 1873).
This work has been translated into English by S. Khuda
Bukhsh in his Contributions to the History of Islamic Civilization
(Calcutta, 1905; 2nd ed., 1929).
70. Cultural Historical Excursions in the Field of Islam, by A. von Kremer (Leipzig, 1873).
This work has been translated into English by S. Khuda Bukhsh in his Contributions to the History of Islamic Civilization (Calcutta, 1905; 2nd ed., 1929).
71. Geschichte der herrschenden Ideen des Islams, by A. von Kremer
(Leipzig, 1868).
A celebrated and most illuminating book.
71. History of the Dominant Ideas of Islam, by A. von Kremer
(Leipzig, 1868).
A famous and highly insightful book.
72. La civilisation des Arabes, by G. Le Bon (Paris, 1884).
72. The Civilization of the Arabs, by G. Le Bon (Paris, 1884).
73. Muhammedanische Studien, by Ignaz Goldziher (Halle,
1888-90).
This book, which has frequently been cited in the foregoing
pages, should be read by every serious student of
Moslem civilisation.
73. Muhammedanische Studien, by Ignaz Goldziher (Halle, 1888-90).
This book, which has often been referenced in the previous pages, should be read by every serious student of Muslim civilization.
74. Islamstudien, vol. i, by C. H. Becker (Leipzig, 1924).
74. Islamstudien, vol. i, by C. H. Becker (Leipzig, 1924).
75. Umayyads and ‘Abbásids, being the Fourth Part of Jurji Zaydán's History of Islamic Civilisation, translated by D. S. Margoliouth (E. J. W. Gibb Memorial, vol. iv, 1907).
75. Umayyads and ‘Abbásids, being the Fourth Part of Jurji Zaydán's History of Islamic Civilization, translated by D. S. Margoliouth (E. J. W. Gibb Memorial, vol. iv, 1907).
76. Die Renaissance des Islams, by A. Mez (Heidelberg, 1922).
76. The Renaissance of Islam, by A. Mez (Heidelberg, 1922).
77. Baghdad during the Abbasid Caliphate, by G. le Strange (Oxford, 1900).
77. Baghdad during the Abbasid Caliphate, by G. le Strange (Oxford, 1900).
78. A Baghdad Chronicle, by R. Levy (Cambridge, 1929).
78. A Baghdad Chronicle, by R. Levy (Cambridge, 1929).
79. The Lands of the Eastern Caliphate, by G. le Strange (Cambridge, 1905).
79. The Lands of the Eastern Caliphate, by G. le Strange (Cambridge, 1905).
80. Palestine under the Moslems, by G. le Strange (London, 1890).
80. Palestine under the Moslems, by G. le Strange (London, 1890).
81. Painting in Islam, by T. W. Arnold (Oxford, 1928).
81. Painting in Islam, by T. W. Arnold (Oxford, 1928).
82. Moslem Architecture, by G. T. Rivoira, translated by G. M. Rushforth (Oxford, 1919).
82. Muslim Architecture, by G. T. Rivoira, translated by G. M. Rushforth (Oxford, 1919).
83. Arabian Society in the Middle Ages, by E. W. Lane, edited by Stanley Lane-Poole (London, 1883).
83. Arabian Society in the Middle Ages, by E. W. Lane, edited by Stanley Lane-Poole (London, 1883).
84. Die Araber im Mittelalter und ihr Einfluss auf die Cultur Europa's, by G. Diercks (2nd ed., Leipzig, 1882).
84. The Arabs in the Middle Ages and Their Influence on European Culture, by G. Diercks (2nd ed., Leipzig, 1882).
85. An account of the Manners and Customs of the Modern Egyptians, by E. W. Lane (5th ed., London, 1871).
85. A description of the habits and traditions of present-day Egyptians, by E. W. Lane (5th ed., London, 1871).
VII
MUḤAMMADAN RELIGION, THEOLOGY, JURISPRUDENCE, PHILOSOPHY, AND MYSTICISM.
86. Development of Muslim Theology, Jurisprudence, and Constitutional
Theory, by Duncan B. Macdonald (London, 1903).
The best general sketch of the subject.
86. Development of Muslim Theology, Jurisprudence, and Constitutional Theory, by Duncan B. Macdonald (London, 1903).
The most comprehensive overview of the topic.
87. Asch-Schahrastâni's Religionspartheien und Philosophen-Schulen, translated by T. Haarbrücker (Halle, 1850-51).
87. Asch-Schahrastâni's Religionspartheien und Philosophen-Schulen, translated by T. Haarbrücker (Halle, 1850-51).
88. The Traditions of Islam, by A. Guillaume (Oxford, 1924).
See also No. 73, Pt. ii.
88. The Traditions of Islam, by A. Guillaume (Oxford, 1924).
See also No. 73, Pt. ii.
89. Les traditions islamiques trad. de l'arabe, by O. Houdas and
W. Marçais (Paris, 1903-14).
A translation of the celebrated collection of Traditions
by Bukhárí.
89. Islamic Traditions Translated from Arabic, by O. Houdas and W. Marçais (Paris, 1903-14).
A translation of the famous collection of Traditions by Bukhárí.
90. A Handbook of early Muhammadan Tradition, by A. J. Wensinck (Leyden, 1927).
90. A Handbook of Early Muhammadan Tradition, by A. J. Wensinck (Leiden, 1927).
91. Mohammedanism, by C. Snouck Hurgronje (American lectures on the history of religions, 1916).
91. Islam, by C. Snouck Hurgronje (American lectures on the history of religions, 1916).
92. Vorlesungen über den Islam, by I. Goldziher (Heidelberg, 1910; 2nd ed., 1925).
92. Lectures on Islam, by I. Goldziher (Heidelberg, 1910; 2nd ed., 1925).
93. The Early Development of Mohammedanism, by D. S. Margoliouth (London, 1914; re-issued, 1927).
93. The Early Development of Mohammedanism, by D. S. Margoliouth (London, 1914; re-issued, 1927).
94. L'Islam, croyances et institutions, by H. Lammens (Beyrout, 1926); translation by E. Denison Ross (London, 1929).
94. The Islam, Beliefs and Institutions, by H. Lammens (Beirut, 1926); translated by E. Denison Ross (London, 1929).
95. The Islamic Faith, by T. W. Arnold (Benn's Sixpenny Library, No. 42).
95. The Islamic Faith, by T. W. Arnold (Benn's Sixpenny Library, No. 42).
96. The History of Philosophy in Islam, by T. J. de Boer, translated by E. R. Jones (London, 1903).
96. The History of Philosophy in Islam, by T. J. de Boer, translated by E. R. Jones (London, 1903).
97. Die Mutaziliten oder die Freidenker im Islam, by H. Steiner (Leipzig, 1865).
97. The Mu'tazilites or the Free Thinkers in Islam, by H. Steiner (Leipzig, 1865).
98. Die Philosophie der Araber im X. Jahrhundert n. Chr. aus den Schriften der lautern Brüder herausgegeben, by F. Dieterici (Berlin and Leipzig, 1861-79).
98. The Philosophy of the Arabs in the 10th Century A.D. from the Writings of the Venerable Brothers, by F. Dieterici (Berlin and Leipzig, 1861-79).
99. Averroes et l'Averroisme, by E. Renan (Paris, 1861).
99. Averroes and Averroism, by E. Renan (Paris, 1861).
100. Mélanges de Philosophie Juive et Arabe, by S. Munk (Paris, 1859).
100. Mélanges de Philosophie Juive et Arabe, by S. Munk (Paris, 1859).
101. Fragments, relatifs à la doctrine des Ismaélîs, by S. Guyard (Paris, 1874).
101. Fragments, related to the doctrine of the Ismaelis, by S. Guyard (Paris, 1874).
102. Exposé de la Religion des Druzes, by Silvestre de Sacy, 2 vols. (Paris, 1838).
102. Exposé de la Religion des Druzes, by Silvestre de Sacy, 2 vols. (Paris, 1838).
103. The Mystics of Islam, by R. A. Nicholson (London, 1914).
103. The Mystics of Islam, by R. A. Nicholson (London, 1914).
104. The Religious Attitude and Life in Islam, by D. B. Macdonald (Chicago, 1909).
104. The Religious Attitude and Life in Islam, by D. B. Macdonald (Chicago, 1909).
105. Essai sur les origines du lexique technique de la mystique musulmane, by L. Massignon (Paris, 1922).
105. Essay on the Origins of the Technical Vocabulary of Muslim Mysticism, by L. Massignon (Paris, 1922).
106. La Passion d'al-Halláj, by L. Massignon, 2 vols. (Paris, 1922).
106. The Passion of al-Halláj, by L. Massignon, 2 vols. (Paris, 1922).
107. Al-Ḳuschairîs Darstellung des Ṣûfîtums, by Richard Hartmann (Berlin, 1914).
107. Al-Ḳuschairî's Representation of Sufism, by Richard Hartmann (Berlin, 1914).
108. Kleinere Schriften des Ibn al-‘Arabī, by H. S. Nyberg (Leiden, 1919).
108. Smaller Writings of Ibn al-‘Arabī, by H. S. Nyberg (Leiden, 1919).
109. Studies in Islamic Mysticism, by R. A. Nicholson (Cambridge, 1921).
109. Studies in Islamic Mysticism, by R. A. Nicholson (Cambridge, 1921).
110. The Idea of Personality in Ṣúfism, by R. A. Nicholson (Cambridge, 1923).
110. The Idea of Personality in Ṣúfism, by R. A. Nicholson (Cambridge, 1923).
111. The Dervishes or Oriental Spiritualism, by John P. Brown, ed. by H. A. Rose (London, 1927).
111. The Dervishes or Oriental Spiritualism, by John P. Brown, ed. by H. A. Rose (London, 1927).
112. Les Confréries religieuses musulmanes, by O. Depont and X. Coppolani (Algiers, 1897).
112. Muslim Religious Brotherhoods, by O. Depont and X. Coppolani (Algiers, 1897).
VIII
THE HISTORY AND LITERATURE OF THE MOORS.
113. Histoire des Musulmans d'Espagne jusqu'à la conquête de l'Andalusie par les Almoravides (711-1110 a.d.), by R. Dozy, 4 vols. (Leyden, 1861). Translated into English under the title Spanish Islam by F. G. Stokes (London, 1913).
113. History of the Muslims in Spain until the Conquest of Andalusia by the Almoravids (711-1110 CE), by R. Dozy, 4 vols. (Leyden, 1861). Translated into English under the title Spanish Islam by F. G. Stokes (London, 1913).
114. History of the Moorish Empire in Europe, by S. P. Scott, 3 vols. (New York, 1904).
114. History of the Moorish Empire in Europe, by S. P. Scott, 3 vols. (New York, 1904).
115. The Moriscos of Spain, their conversion and expulsion, by H. C. Lea (Philadelphia, 1901).
115. The Moriscos of Spain, their conversion and expulsion, by H. C. Lea (Philadelphia, 1901).
116. History of the Mohammedan dynasties of Spain, translated from the Nafḥ al-Ṭíb of Maqqarí by Pascual de Gayangos, 2 vols. (London, Oriental Translation Fund, 1840-43).
116. History of the Mohammedan Dynasties of Spain, translated from the Nafḥ al-Ṭíb of Maqqarí by Pascual de Gayangos, 2 vols. (London, Oriental Translation Fund, 1840-43).
117. The History of the Almohades, by ‘Abdu ’l-Wáḥid al-Marrákoshí, translated by E. Fagnan (Algiers, 1893).
117. The History of the Almohades, by ‘Abdu ’l-Wáḥid al-Marrákoshí, translated by E. Fagnan (Algiers, 1893).
118. Recherches sur l'histoire et la littérature de l'Espagne pendant le moyen âge, by R. Dozy, 2 vols. (3rd ed., Leyden, 1881).
118. Research on the History and Literature of Spain During the Middle Ages, by R. Dozy, 2 vols. (3rd ed., Leiden, 1881).
119. Poesie und Kunst der Araber in Spanien und Sicilien, by A. F. von Schack, 2 vols. (2nd ed., Stuttgart, 1877).
119. Poesie und Kunst der Araber in Spanien und Sicilien, by A. F. von Schack, 2 vols. (2nd ed., Stuttgart, 1877).
120. Moorish remains in Spain, by A. F. Calvert (London, 1905).
120. Moorish remains in Spain, by A. F. Calvert (London, 1905).
121. Storia dei musulmani di Sicilia, by M. Amari (Firenze, 1854-72). A revised edition is in course of publication.
121. Storia dei musulmani di Sicilia, by M. Amari (Florence, 1854-72). A revised edition is currently being published.
IX
THE HISTORY OF THE ARABS FROM THE MONGOL INVASION IN THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY TO THE PRESENT DAY.
122. Histoire des Sultans Mamlouks de l'Égypte, écrite en arabe par Taki-eddin Ahmed Makrizi, traduite en français ... par M. Quatremère, 2 vols. (Oriental Translation Fund, 1845).
122. History of the Mamluk Sultans of Egypt, written in Arabic by Taki-eddin Ahmed Makrizi, translated into French ... by M. Quatremère, 2 vols. (Oriental Translation Fund, 1845).
123. The Mameluke or Slave dynasty of Egypt, by Sir W. Muir (London, 1896).
123. The Mameluke or Slave dynasty of Egypt, by Sir W. Muir (London, 1896).
124. Histoire de Bagdad depuis la domination des Khans mongols jusqu'au massacre des Mamlouks, by C. Huart (Paris, 1901).
124. History of Baghdad from the rule of the Mongol Khans to the massacre of the Mamluks, by C. Huart (Paris, 1901).
125. History of the Egyptian revolution from the period of the Mamelukes to the death of Mohammed Ali, by A. A. Paton, 2 vols. (London, 1870).
125. History of the Egyptian Revolution from the Period of the Mamelukes to the Death of Mohammed Ali, by A. A. Paton, 2 vols. (London, 1870).
126. The Shaikhs of Morocco in the XVIth century, by T. H. Weir (Edinburgh, 1904).
126. The Shaikhs of Morocco in the 16th century, by T. H. Weir (Edinburgh, 1904).
127. The Arabic Press of Egypt, by M. Hartmann (London, 1899).
127. The Arabic Press of Egypt, by M. Hartmann (London, 1899).
128. Neuarabische Volkspoesie gesammelt und uebersetzt, by Enno Littmann (Berlin, 1902).
128. Neuarabische Volkspoesie gesammelt und übersetzt, by Enno Littmann (Berlin, 1902).
FOOTNOTES:
2 Cf. Nöldeke, Die Semitischen Sprachen (Leipzig, 1899), or the same scholar's article, 'Semitic Languages,' in the Encyclopædia Britannica, 11th edition. Renan's Histoire générale des langues sémitiques (1855) is now antiquated. An interesting essay on the importance of the Semites in the history of civilisation was published by F. Hommel as an introduction to his Semitischen Völker und Sprachen, vol. i (Leipzig, 1883). The dates in this table are of course only approximate.
2 See. Nöldeke, The Semitic Languages (Leipzig, 1899), or the same scholar's article, 'Semitic Languages,' in the Encyclopædia Britannica, 11th edition. Renan's General History of Semitic Languages (1855) is now outdated. F. Hommel published an interesting essay on the significance of the Semites in the history of civilization as an introduction to his Semitic Peoples and Languages, vol. i (Leipzig, 1883). The dates in this table are obviously just estimates.
4 Full information concerning the genealogy of the Arabs will be found in Wüstenfeld's Genealogische Tabellen der Arabischen Stämme und Familien with its excellent Register (Göttingen, 1852-1853).
4 You can find complete information about the genealogy of the Arabs in Wüstenfeld's Genealogical Tables of the Arab Tribes and Families, which includes a great Index (Göttingen, 1852-1853).
5 The tribes Ḍabba, Tamím, Khuzayma, Hudhayl, Asad, Kinána, and Quraysh together formed a group which is known as Khindif, and is often distinguished from Qays ‘Aylán.
5 The tribes Dabba, Tamim, Khuzayma, Hudhayl, Asad, Kinana, and Quraysh formed a group known as Khindif, which is often set apart from Qays Aylan.
17 Strictly speaking, the Jáhiliyya includes the whole time between Adam and Muḥammad, but in a narrower sense it may be used, as here, to denote the Pre-islamic period of Arabic Literature.
17 Technically, the Jáhiliyya refers to the entire period from Adam to Muhammad, but more specifically, it can be used here to refer to the Pre-Islamic era of Arabic literature.
19 Iramu Dhátu ’l-‘Imád (Koran, lxxxix, 6). The sense of these words is much disputed. See especially Ṭabarí's explanation in his great commentary on the Koran (O. Loth in Z.D.M.G., vol. 35, p. 626 sqq.).
19 Iramu Dhátu ’l-‘Imád (Quran, 89:6). The meaning of these words is widely debated. See especially Ṭabarí's interpretation in his comprehensive commentary on the Quran (O. Loth in Z.D.M.G., vol. 35, p. 626 sqq.).
21 Koran, xi, 56-57.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Quran, xi, 56-57.
23 Koran, vii, 76.
25 The oldest record of Saba to which a date can be assigned is found in the Assyrian cuneiform inscriptions. We read in the Annals of King Sargon (715 b.c.), "I received the tribute of Pharaoh, the King of Egypt, of Shamsiyya, the Queen of Arabia, of Ithamara the Sabæan—gold, spices, slaves, horses, and camels." Ithamara is identical with Yatha‘amar, a name borne by several kings of Saba.
25 The earliest record of Saba that can be dated is in the Assyrian cuneiform inscriptions. The Annals of King Sargon (715 B.C.) state, "I received tribute from Pharaoh, the King of Egypt, from Shamsiyya, the Queen of Arabia, and from Ithamara the Sabæan—gold, spices, slaves, horses, and camels." Ithamara corresponds to Yatha‘amar, a name held by several kings of Saba.
27 Nöldeke, however, declares the traditions which represent Kulayb as leading the Rabí‘a clans to battle against the combined strength of Yemen to be entirely unhistorical (Fünf Mo‘allaqát, i, 44).
27 Nöldeke, however, states that the stories portraying Kulayb as leading the Rabí‘a clans into battle against the united forces of Yemen are completely fictional (Fünf Mo‘allaqát, i, 44).
28 Op. cit., p. 94 seq. An excellent account of the progress made in discovering and deciphering the South Arabic inscriptions down to the year 1841 is given by Rödiger, Excurs ueber himjaritische Inschriften, in his German translation of Wellsted's Travels in Arabia, vol. ii, p. 368 sqq.
28 Op. cit., p. 94 seq. A great overview of the advancements made in finding and decoding the South Arabian inscriptions up to the year 1841 can be found in Rödiger's Excursion on Himyaritic Inscriptions, in his German translation of Wellsted's Travels in Arabia, vol. ii, p. 368 sqq.
29 Seetzen's inscriptions were published in Fundgruben des Orients, vol. ii (Vienna, 1811), p. 282 sqq. The one mentioned above was afterwards deciphered and explained by Mordtmann in the Z.D.M.G., vol. 31, p. 89 seq.
29 Seetzen's inscriptions were published in Fundgruben des Orients, vol. ii (Vienna, 1811), p. 282 and following. The one mentioned above was later decoded and explained by Mordtmann in the Z.D.M.G., vol. 31, p. 89 and following.
31 Notiz ueber die himjaritische Schrift nebst doppeltem Alphabet derselben in Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, vol. i (Göttingen, 1837), p. 332 sqq.
31 Note on the Himyaritic Script Along with Its Double Alphabet in Journal for the Study of the East, vol. i (Göttingen, 1837), p. 332 and following.
32 See Arnaud's Relation d'un voyage à Mareb (Saba) dans l'Arabie méridionale in the Journal Asiatique, 4th series, vol. v (1845), p. 211 sqq. and p. 309 sqq.
32 See Arnaud's Account of a Journey to Mareb (Saba) in Southern Arabia in the Asian Journal, 4th series, vol. v (1845), p. 211 onwards and p. 309 onwards.
37 See F. Prætorius, Unsterblichkeitsglaube und Heiligenverehrung bei den Himyaren in Z.D.M.G., vol. 27, p. 645. Hubert Grimme has given an interesting sketch of the religious ideas and customs of the Southern Arabs in Weltgeschichte in Karakterbildern: Mohammed (Munich, 1904), p. 29 sqq.
37 See F. Prætorius, Belief in Immortality and Veneration of Saints among the Himyarites in Z.D.M.G., vol. 27, p. 645. Hubert Grimme has provided a fascinating overview of the religious beliefs and practices of the Southern Arabs in World History in Character Portraits: Mohammed (Munich, 1904), p. 29 and following.
39 This table of contents is quoted by D. H. Müller (Südarabische Studien, p. 108, n. 2) from the title-page of the British Museum MS. of the eighth book of the Iklíl. No complete copy of the work is known to exist, but considerable portions of it are preserved in the British Museum and in the Berlin Royal Library.
39 This table of contents is cited by D. H. Müller (Südarabische Studien, p. 108, n. 2) from the title page of the British Museum manuscript of the eighth book of the Iklíl. No complete copy of the work is known to exist, but significant parts of it are kept in the British Museum and in the Berlin Royal Library.
42 Nashwán was a philologist of some repute. His great dictionary, the Shamsu ’l-‘Ulúm, is a valuable aid to those engaged in the study of South Arabian antiquities. It has been used by D. H. Müller to fix the correct spelling of proper names which occur in the Ḥimyarite Ode (Z.D.M.G., vol. 29, p. 620 sqq.; Südarabische Studien, p. 143 sqq.).
42 Nashwán was a well-known linguist. His comprehensive dictionary, the Shamsu ’l-‘Ulúm, is a valuable resource for those studying South Arabian history. It has been used by D. H. Müller to establish the correct spelling of proper names found in the Ḥimyarite Ode (Z.D.M.G., vol. 29, p. 620 sqq.; Südarabische Studien, p. 143 sqq.).
43 Fihrist, p. 89, l. 26.
45 Von Kremer, Die Südarabische Sage, p. 56. Possibly, as he suggests (p. 115), the story may be a symbolical expression of the fact that the Sabæans were divided into two great tribes, Ḥimyar and Kahlán, the former of which held the chief power.
45 Von Kremer, Die Südarabische Sage, p. 56. He suggests (p. 115) that the story could symbolize the division of the Sabæans into two major tribes, Ḥimyar and Kahlán, with the former being the dominant power.
47 I follow Mas‘údí, Murúju ’l-Dhahab (ed. by Barbier de Meynard), vol. iii, p. 378 sqq., and Nuwayrí in Reiske's Primæ lineæ Historiæ Rerum Arabicarum, p. 166 sqq.
47 I'm following Mas‘údí in Murúju ’l-Dhahab (edited by Barbier de Meynard), vol. iii, p. 378 and onward, as well as Nuwayrí in Reiske's Primæ lineæ Historiæ Rerum Arabicarum, p. 166 and onward.
48 The story of the migration from Ma’rib, as related below, may have some historical basis, but the Dam itself was not finally destroyed until long afterwards. Inscriptions carved on the existing ruins show that it was more or less in working order down to the middle of the sixth century a.d. The first recorded flood took place in 447-450, and on another occasion (in 539-542) the Dam was partially reconstructed by Abraha, the Abyssinian viceroy of Yemen. See E. Glaser, Zwei Inschriften über den Dammbruch von Mârib (Mitteilungen der Vorderastatischen Gesellschaft, 1897, 6).
48 The story of the migration from Ma’rib, as described below, may have some historical foundation, but the Dam itself wasn’t completely destroyed until much later. Inscriptions carved on the remaining ruins indicate that it was mostly functional until the middle of the sixth century AD The first documented flood occurred between 447-450, and on another occasion (from 539-542) the Dam was partially rebuilt by Abraha, the Abyssinian governor of Yemen. See E. Glaser, Zwei Inschriften über den Dammbruch von Mârib (Mitteilungen der Vorderastatischen Gesellschaft, 1897, 6).
51 Hamdání, Iklíl, bk. viii, edited by D. H. Müller in S.B.W.A. (Vienna, 1881), vol. 97, p. 1037. The verses are quoted with some textual differences by Yáqút, Mu‘jam al-Buldán, ed. by Wüstenfeld, vol. iv, 387, and Ibn Hishám, p. 9.
51 Hamdání, Iklíl, bk. viii, edited by D. H. Müller in S.B.W.A. (Vienna, 1881), vol. 97, p. 1037. The verses are cited with some variations by Yáqút, Mu‘jam al-Buldán, ed. by Wüstenfeld, vol. iv, 387, and Ibn Hishám, p. 9.
52 The following inscription is engraved on one of the stone cylinders described by Arnaud. "Yatha‘amar Bayyin, son of Samah‘alí Yanúf, Prince of Saba, caused the mountain Balaq to be pierced and erected the flood-gates (called) Raḥab for convenience of irrigation." I translate after D. H. Müller, loc. laud., p. 965.
52 The following inscription is carved on one of the stone cylinders mentioned by Arnaud. "Yatha‘amar Bayyin, son of Samah‘alí Yanúf, Prince of Saba, had the mountain Balaq pierced and built the flood-gates (called) Raḥab for easier irrigation." I translate after D. H. Müller, loc. laud., p. 965.
54 See Koran, xviii, 82-98.
55 Dhu ’l-Qarnayn is described as "the measurer of the earth" (Massáḥu ’l-arḍ) by Hamdání, Jazíratu ’l-‘Arab, p. 46, l. 10. If I may step for a moment outside the province of literary history to discuss the mythology of these verses, it seems to me more than probable that Dhu ’l-Qarnayn is a personification of the Sabæan divinity ‘Athtar, who represents "sweet Hesper-Phosphor, double name" (see D. H. Müller in S.B.W.A., vol. 97, p. 973 seq.). The Minæan inscriptions have "‘Athtar of the setting and ‘Athtar of the rising" (ibid., p. 1033). Moreover, in the older inscriptions ‘Athtar and Almaqa are always mentioned together; and Almaqa, which according to Hamdání is the name of Venus (al-Zuhara), was identified by Arabian archæologists with Bilqís. For qarn in the sense of 'ray' or 'beam' see Goldziher, Abhand. zur Arab. Philologie, Part I, p. 114. I think there is little doubt that Dhu ’l-Qarnayn and Bilqís may be added to the examples (ibid., p. 111 sqq.) of that peculiar conversion by which many heathen deities were enabled to maintain themselves under various disguises within the pale of Islam.
55 Dhu’l-Qarnayn is referred to as "the measurer of the earth" (Massáḥu ’l-arḍ) by Hamdání, Jazíratu ’l-‘Arab, p. 46, l. 10. If I might take a moment away from literary history to talk about the mythology of these verses, it seems quite likely that Dhu’l-Qarnayn is a representation of the Sabæan god ‘Athtar, who symbolizes "sweet Hesper-Phosphor, double name" (see D. H. Müller in S.B.W.A., vol. 97, p. 973 seq.). The Minæan inscriptions mention "‘Athtar of the setting and ‘Athtar of the rising" (ibid., p. 1033). Furthermore, in the older inscriptions, ‘Athtar and Almaqa are always mentioned together; and Almaqa, which according to Hamdání is the name of Venus (al-Zuhara), was identified by Arabian archaeologists with Bilqís. For qarn in the sense of 'ray' or 'beam,' see Goldziher, Abhand. zur Arab. Philologie, Part I, p. 114. I believe there is little doubt that Dhu’l-Qarnayn and Bilqís can be added to the examples (ibid., p. 111 sqq.) of that unique transformation by which many pagan deities managed to persist under various disguises within the realm of Islam.
56 The Arabic text will be found in Von Kremer's Altarabische Gedichte ueber die Volkssage von Jemen, p. 15 (No. viii, l. 6 sqq.). Ḥassán b. Thábit, the author of these lines, was contemporary with Muḥammad, to whose cause he devoted what poetical talent he possessed. In the verses immediately preceding those translated above he claims to be a descendant of Qaḥṭán.
56 You can find the Arabic text in Von Kremer's Altarabische Gedichte ueber die Volkssage von Jemen, p. 15 (No. viii, l. 6 sqq.). Ḥassán b. Thábit, the writer of these lines, lived during the time of Muḥammad, to whom he dedicated his poetic talent. In the lines right before the ones translated above, he asserts that he is a descendant of Qaḥṭán.
58 A prose translation is given by Von Kremer, ibid., p. 78 sqq. The Arabic text which he published afterwards in Altarabische Gedichte ueber die Volkssage von Jemen, p. 18 sqq., is corrupt in some places and incorrect in others. I have followed Von Kremer's interpretation except when it seemed to me to be manifestly untenable. The reader will have no difficulty in believing that this poem was meant to be recited by a wandering minstrel to the hearers that gathered round him at nightfall. It may well be the composition of one of those professional story-tellers who flourished in the first century after the Flight, such as ‘Abíd b. Sharya (see p. 13 supra), or Yazíd b. Rabí‘a b. Mufarrigh († 688 a.d.), who is said to have invented the poems and romances of the Ḥimyarite kings (Aghání, xvii, 52).
58 A prose translation is provided by Von Kremer, ibid., p. 78 sqq. The Arabic text he later published in Altarabische Gedichte ueber die Volkssage von Jemen, p. 18 sqq., has some corrupt and incorrect parts. I've followed Von Kremer's interpretation unless it seemed obviously flawed. Readers should easily understand that this poem was intended to be recited by a wandering minstrel to those gathered around him at dusk. It might be the work of one of those professional storytellers who thrived in the first century after the Flight, like ‘Abíd b. Sharya (see p. 13 supra) or Yazíd b. Rabí‘a b. Mufarrigh († 688 A.D.), who is said to have created the poems and stories of the Ḥimyarite kings (Aghání, xvii, 52).
60 I read al-jahdi for al-jahli.
I read al-jahdi as al-jahli.
61 I omit the following verses, which tell how an old woman of Medína came to King As‘ad, imploring him to avenge her wrongs, and how he gathered an innumerable army, routed his enemies, and returned to Ẓafár in triumph.
61 I leave out the next verses, which describe how an elderly woman from Medína approached King As‘ad, begging him to seek justice for her grievances, and how he assembled a massive army, defeated his foes, and returned to Ẓafár victorious.
65 Arabic text in Von Kremer's Altarabische Gedichte ueber die Volkssage von Jemen, p. 20 seq.; prose translation by the same author in Die Südarabische Sage, p. 84 sqq.
65 Arabic text in Von Kremer's Altarabische Gedichte über die Volkssage von Jemen, p. 20 seq.; prose translation by the same author in Die Südarabische Sage, p. 84 sqq.
66 The second half of this verse is corrupt. Von Kremer translates (in his notes to the Arabic text, p. 26): "And bury with me the camel stallions (al-khílán) and the slaves (al-ruqqán)." Apart, however, from the fact that ruqqán (plural of raqíq) is not mentioned by the lexicographers, it seems highly improbable that the king would have commanded such a barbarity. I therefore take khílán (plural of khál) in the meaning of 'soft stuffs of Yemen,' and read zuqqán (plural of ziqq).
66 The second half of this verse is corrupted. Von Kremer translates (in his notes to the Arabic text, p. 26): "And bury with me the camel stallions (al-khílán) and the slaves (al-ruqqán)." However, aside from the fact that ruqqán (plural of raqíq) is not listed by lexicographers, it seems very unlikely that the king would have ordered such a barbaric act. Therefore, I interpret khílán (plural of khál) to mean 'soft fabrics from Yemen,' and read zuqqán (plural of ziqq).
70 Koran, lxxxv, 4 sqq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Quran, 85, 4 and following.
72 The following narrative is abridged from Ṭabarí, i, 928, l. 2 sqq. = Nöldeke, Geschichte der Perser und Araber zur Zeit der Sasaniden, p. 192 sqq.
72 The following story is shortened from Ṭabarí, i, 928, l. 2 sqq. = Nöldeke, History of the Persians and Arabs at the Time of the Sasanids, p. 192 sqq.
76 The Kitábu ’l-Aghání has been published at Buláq (1284-1285 a.h.) in twenty volumes. A volume of biographies not contained in the Buláq text was edited by R. E. Brünnow (Leiden, 1888).
76 The Kitábu ’l-Aghání was published in Buláq (1284-1285 a.h.) in twenty volumes. R. E. Brünnow prepared a volume of biographies that isn’t included in the Buláq edition (Leiden, 1888).
77 Muqaddima of Ibn Khaldún (Beyrout, 1900), p. 554, II. 8-10; Les Prolégomènes d' Ibn Khaldoun traduits par M. de Slane (Paris, 1863-68) vol. iii, p. 331.
77 Muqaddima of Ibn Khaldún (Beirut, 1900), p. 554, II. 8-10; Les Prolégomènes d' Ibn Khaldoun translated by M. de Slane (Paris, 1863-68) vol. iii, p. 331.
81 Properly al-Zabbá, an epithet meaning 'hairy.' According to Ṭabarí (i, 757) her name was Ná’ila. It is odd that in the Arabic version of the story the name Zenobia (Zaynab) should be borne by the heroine's sister.
81 Properly al-Zabbá, a term meaning 'hairy.' According to Ṭabarí (i, 757), her name was Ná’ila. It's strange that in the Arabic version of the story the name Zenobia (Zaynab) is given to the heroine's sister.
82 The above narrative is abridged from Aghání, xiv, 73, l. 20-75, l. 25. Cf. Ṭabarí, i, 757-766; Mas‘údí, Murúju ’l-Dhahab (ed. by Barbier de Meynard), vol. iii, pp. 189-199.
82 The narrative above is condensed from Aghání, xiv, 73, l. 20-75, l. 25. See also Ṭabarí, i, 757-766; Mas‘údí, Murúju ’l-Dhahab (edited by Barbier de Meynard), vol. iii, pp. 189-199.
83 Concerning Ḥíra and its history the reader may consult an admirable monograph by Dr. G. Rothstein, Die Dynastie der Laẖmiden in al-Ḥíra (Berlin, 1899), where the sources of information are set forth (p. 5 sqq.). The incidental references to contemporary events in Syriac and Byzantine writers, who often describe what they saw with their own eyes, are extremely valuable as a means of fixing the chronology, which Arabian historians can only supply by conjecture, owing to the want of a definite era during the Pre-islamic period. Muḥammadan general histories usually contain sections, more or less mythical in character, "On the Kings of Ḥíra and Ghassán." Attention may be called in particular to the account derived from Hishám b. Muḥammad al-Kalbí, which is preserved by Ṭabarí and has been translated with a masterly commentary by Nöldeke in his Geschichte der Perser und Araber zur Zeit der Sasaniden. Hishám had access to the archives kept in the churches of Ḥíra, and claims to have extracted therefrom many genealogical and chronological details relating to the Lakhmite dynasty (Ṭabarí, i, 770, 7).
83 For information about Ḥíra and its history, readers can check out an excellent monograph by Dr. G. Rothstein, Die Dynastie der Laẖmiden in al-Ḥíra (Berlin, 1899), which outlines the sources of information (p. 5 sqq.). The references to contemporary events in Syriac and Byzantine writers, who often describe their firsthand observations, are extremely valuable for establishing the timeline, which Arabian historians can only guess at due to the lack of a specific era during the Pre-Islamic period. Islamic general histories typically include sections, sometimes mythical, titled "On the Kings of Ḥíra and Ghassán." Notably, the account from Hishám b. Muḥammad al-Kalbí, preserved by Ṭabarí and skillfully translated with commentary by Nöldeke in his Geschichte der Perser und Araber zur Zeit der Sasaniden, is particularly significant. Hishám had access to the archives kept in the churches of Ḥíra and claims to have gathered many genealogical and chronological details about the Lakhmite dynasty (Ṭabarí, i, 770, 7).
84 Ḥíra is the Syriac ḥértá (sacred enclosure, monastery), which name was applied to the originally mobile camp of the Persian Arabs and retained as the designation of the garrison town.
84 Ḥíra is the Syriac ḥértá (sacred enclosure, monastery), which name was originally given to the mobile camp of the Persian Arabs and continued to be used as the name for the garrison town.
86 Ṭabarí, i, 853, 20 sqq.
87 Bahrám was educated at Ḥíra under Nu‘mán and Mundhir. The Persian grandees complained that he had the manners and appearance of the Arabs among whom he had grown up (Ṭabarí, i, 858, 7).
87 Bahrám was educated in Ḥíra under Nu‘mán and Mundhir. The Persian nobles complained that he had the demeanor and looks of the Arabs he had grown up with (Ṭabarí, i, 858, 7).
89 For an account of Mazdak and his doctrines the reader may consult Nöldeke's translation of Ṭabarí, pp. 140-144, 154, and 455-467, and Professor Browne's Literary History of Persia, vol. i, pp. 168-172.
89 For information on Mazdak and his teachings, the reader can refer to Nöldeke's translation of Ṭabarí, pp. 140-144, 154, and 455-467, as well as Professor Browne's Literary History of Persia, vol. i, pp. 168-172.
90 Mundhir slaughtered in cold blood some forty or fifty members of the royal house of Kinda who had fallen into his hands. Ḥárith himself was defeated and slain by Mundhir in 529. Thereafter the power of Kinda sank, and they were gradually forced back to their original settlements in Ḥaḍramawt.
90 Mundhir ruthlessly killed about forty or fifty members of the Kinda royal family who had been captured. Ḥárith himself was defeated and killed by Mundhir in 529. After that, Kinda's power declined, and they were gradually pushed back to their original homes in Ḥaḍramawt.
92 See p. 50 infra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 50 below.
95 Hind was a princess of Kinda (daughter of the Ḥárith b. ‘Amr mentioned above), whom Mundhir probably captured in one of his marauding expeditions. She was a Christian, and founded a monastery at Ḥíra. See Nöldeke's translation of Ṭabarí, p. 172, n. 1.
95 Hind was a princess of Kinda (the daughter of Ḥárith b. ‘Amr mentioned above), who was likely captured by Mundhir during one of his raids. She was a Christian and established a monastery at Ḥíra. See Nöldeke's translation of Ṭabarí, p. 172, n. 1.
96 Aghání, xxi, 194, l. 22.
97 Zayd was actually Regent of Ḥíra after the death of Qábús, and paved the way for Mundhir IV, whose violence had made him detested by the people (Nöldeke's translation of Ṭabarí, p. 346, n. 1).
97 Zayd was actually the Regent of Ḥíra after Qábús died, and he set the stage for Mundhir IV, whose brutality had made him hated by the people (Nöldeke's translation of Ṭabarí, p. 346, n. 1).
99 My friend and colleague, Professor A. A. Bevan, writes to me that "the story of ‘Adí's marriage with the king's daughter is based partly on a verse in which the poet speaks of himself as connected by marriage with the royal house (Aghání, ii, 26, l. 5), and partly on another verse in which he mentions 'the home of Hind' (ibid., ii, 32, l. 1). But this Hind was evidently a Bedouin woman, not the king's daughter."
99 My friend and colleague, Professor A. A. Bevan, tells me that "the story of ‘Adí's marriage to the king's daughter is partly based on a verse where the poet refers to himself as being linked by marriage to the royal family (Aghání, ii, 26, l. 5), and partly on another verse where he mentions 'the home of Hind' (ibid., ii, 32, l. 1). But this Hind was clearly a Bedouin woman, not the king's daughter."
101 When Hurmuz summoned the sons of Mundhir to Ctesiphon that he might choose a king from among them, ‘Adí said to each one privately, "If the Chosroes demands whether you can keep the Arabs in order, reply, 'All except Nu‘mán.'" To Nu‘mán, however, he said: "The Chosroes will ask, 'Can you manage your brothers?' Say to him: 'If I am not strong enough for them, I am still less able to control other folk!'" Hurmuz was satisfied with this answer and conferred the crown upon Nu‘mán.
101 When Hurmuz called the sons of Mundhir to Ctesiphon to select a king from among them, ‘Adí privately advised each one, "If the Chosroes asks if you can keep the Arabs in line, respond, 'Everyone but Nu‘mán.'" But to Nu‘mán, he said: "The Chosroes will inquire, 'Can you handle your brothers?' Tell him: 'If I’m not strong enough for them, I’m even less capable of managing others!'" Hurmuz was pleased with this response and awarded the crown to Nu‘mán.
109 The following details are extracted from Nöldeke's monograph: Die Ghassânischen Fürsten aus dem Hause Gafna's, in Abhand. d. Kön. Preuss. Akad. d. Wissenschaften (Berlin, 1887).
109 The following details are taken from Nöldeke's study: Die Ghassânischen Fürsten aus dem Hause Gafna's, in Abhand. d. Kön. Preuss. Akad. d. Wissenschaften (Berlin, 1887).
110 Nöldeke, op. cit., p. 20, refers to John of Ephesus, iii, 2. See The Third Part of the Ecclesiastical History of John, Bishop of Ephesus, translated by R. Payne Smith, p. 168.
110 Nöldeke, op. cit., p. 20, mentions John of Ephesus, iii, 2. Refer to The Third Part of the Ecclesiastical History of John, Bishop of Ephesus, translated by R. Payne Smith, p. 168.
112 I read yatafaḍḍalu for yanfaṣilu. The arrangement which the former word denotes is explained in Lane's Dictionary as "the throwing a portion of one's garment over his left shoulder, and drawing its extremity under his right arm, and tying the two extremities together in a knot upon his bosom."
112 I read yatafaḍḍalu instead of yanfaṣilu. The arrangement that the first word describes is explained in Lane's Dictionary as "throwing part of one's garment over the left shoulder, pulling its end under the right arm, and tying the two ends together in a knot on the chest."
113 The fanak is properly a kind of white stoat or weasel found in Abyssinia and northern Africa, but the name is also applied by Muḥammadans to other furs.
113 The fanak is actually a type of white stoat or weasel that lives in Abyssinia and northern Africa, but Muslims also use the term to refer to other furs.
114 Aghání, xvi, 15, ll. 22-30. So far as it purports to proceed from Ḥassán, the passage is apocryphal, but this does not seriously affect its value as evidence, if we consider that it is probably compiled from the poet's díwán in which the Ghassánids are often spoken of. The particular reference to Jabala b. al-Ayham is a mistake. Ḥassán's acquaintance with the Ghassánids belongs to the pagan period of his life, and he is known to have accepted Islam many years before Jabala began to reign.
114 Aghání, xvi, 15, ll. 22-30. Although it claims to come from Ḥassán, this passage is considered apocryphal, but that doesn't significantly impact its value as evidence if we take into account that it is likely compiled from the poet's díwán, which frequently mentions the Ghassánids. The specific reference to Jabala b. al-Ayham is incorrect. Ḥassán's connection with the Ghassánids dates back to the pagan phase of his life, and it's known that he embraced Islam many years before Jabala’s reign began.
115 Nábigha, ed. by Derenbourg, p. 78; Nöldeke's Delectus, p. 96. The whole poem has been translated by Sir Charles Lyall in his Ancient Arabian Poetry, p. 95 sqq.
115 Nábigha, edited by Derenbourg, p. 78; Nöldeke's Delectus, p. 96. The entire poem has been translated by Sir Charles Lyall in his Ancient Arabian Poetry, p. 95 and following.
117 The following narrative is an abridgment of the history of the War of Basús as related in Tibrízí's commentary on the Ḥamása (ed. by Freytag), pp. 420-423 and 251-255. Cf. Nöldeke's Delectus, p. 39 sqq.
117 The following story is a summary of the history of the War of Basús as described in Tibrízí's commentary on the Ḥamása (edited by Freytag), pages 420-423 and 251-255. See Nöldeke's Delectus, page 39 and following.
118 See p. 5 supra.
119 Wá’il is the common ancestor of Bakr and Taghlib. For the use of stones (anṣáb) in the worship of the Pagan Arabs see Wellhausen, Reste Arabischen Heidentums (2nd ed.), p. 101 sqq. Robertson Smith, Lectures on the Religion of the Semites (London, 1894), p. 200 sqq.
119 Wá’il is the shared ancestor of Bakr and Taghlib. For information on the use of stones (anṣáb) in the worship of the Pagan Arabs, see Wellhausen, Reste Arabischen Heidentums (2nd ed.), p. 101 and following. Robertson Smith, Lectures on the Religion of the Semites (London, 1894), p. 200 and following.
127 Ḥamása, 96. Ibn Nubáta, cited by Rasmussen, Additamenta ad Historiam Arabum ante Islamismum, p. 34, remarks that before Qays no one had ever lamented a foe slain by himself (wa-huwa awwalu man rathá maqtúlahu).
127 Ḥamása, 96. Ibn Nubáta, mentioned by Rasmussen, Additamenta ad Historiam Arabum ante Islamismum, p. 34, notes that before Qays, no one had ever mourned an enemy they had killed themselves (wa-huwa awwalu man rathá maqtúlahu).
131 Ṭabarí, i, 940, 13.
132 Another version says: "Whenever a man was struck sores and pustules broke out on that part of his body. This was the first appearance of the small-pox" (Ṭabarí, i, 945, 2 sqq.). Here we have the historical fact—an outbreak of pestilence in the Abyssinian army—which gave rise to the legend related above.
132 Another version says: "Whenever a man was hit, sores and pustules appeared on that spot. This was the first sign of smallpox" (Ṭabarí, i, 945, 2 sqq.). Here we have the historical fact—an outbreak of disease in the Abyssinian army—which led to the legend mentioned above.
136 See pp. 48-49 supra.
139 Ibn Rashíq in Suyúṭí's Muzhir (Buláq, 1282 a.h.), Part II, p. 236, l. 22 sqq. I quote the translation of Sir Charles Lyall in the Introduction to his Ancient Arabian Poetry, p. 17, a most admirable work which should be placed in the hands of every one who is beginning the study of this difficult subject.
139 Ibn Rashíq in Suyúṭí's Muzhir (Buláq, 1282 a.h.), Part II, p. 236, l. 22 sqq. I’m quoting the translation by Sir Charles Lyall in the Introduction to his Ancient Arabian Poetry, p. 17, which is an excellent work that should be given to anyone starting to study this challenging topic.
141 Numb. xxi, 17. Such well-songs are still sung in the Syrian desert (see Enno Littmann, Neuarabische Volkspoesie, in Abhand. der Kön. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Phil.-Hist. Klasse, Göttingen, 1901), p. 92. In a specimen cited at p. 81 we find the words witla yā dlêwēna—i.e., "Rise, O bucket!" several times repeated.
141 Num. xxi, 17. These folk songs are still sung in the Syrian desert (see Enno Littmann, Neuarabische Volkspoesie, in Abhand. der Kön. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Phil.-Hist. Klasse, Göttingen, 1901), p. 92. In a sample mentioned on p. 81, we see the words witla yā dlêwēna—i.e., "Rise, O bucket!" repeated several times.
144 Ibid., p. 46 seq.
145 Rajaz primarily means "a tremor (which is a symptom of disease) in the hind-quarters of a camel." This suggested to Dr. G. Jacob his interesting theory that the Arabian metres arose out of the camel-driver's song (ḥidá) in harmony with the varying paces of the animal which he rode (Studien in arabischen Dichtern, Heft III, p. 179 sqq.).
145 Rajaz primarily refers to "a tremor (which indicates illness) in the back legs of a camel." This led Dr. G. Jacob to propose his intriguing theory that the Arabian poetic meters originated from the songs of camel drivers (ḥidá) that matched the different strides of the camels they rode (Studien in arabischen Dichtern, Heft III, p. 179 sqq.).
146 The Arabic verse (bayt) consists of two halves or hemistichs (miṣrá‘). It is generally convenient to use the word 'line' as a translation of miṣrá‘, but the reader must understand that the 'line' is not, as in English poetry, an independent unit. Rajaz is the sole exception to this rule, there being here no division into hemistichs, but each line (verse) forming an unbroken whole and rhyming with that which precedes it.
146 The Arabic verse (bayt) is made up of two halves or hemistichs (miṣrá‘). It’s usually easier to refer to miṣrá‘ as a 'line', but it’s important for the reader to realize that this 'line' is not, like in English poetry, a standalone unit. Rajaz is the only exception to this, as there’s no division into hemistichs here; each line (verse) is a complete whole and rhymes with the one before it.
151 Qaṣída is explained by Arabian lexicographers to mean a poem with an artistic purpose, but they differ as to the precise sense in which 'purpose' is to be understood. Modern critics are equally at variance. Jacob (Stud. in Arab. Dichtern, Heft III, p. 203) would derive the word from the principal motive of these poems, namely, to gain a rich reward in return for praise and flattery. Ahlwardt (Bemerkungen über die Aechtheit der alten Arab. Gedichte, p. 24 seq.) connects it with qaṣada, to break, "because it consists of verses, every one of which is divided into two halves, with a common end-rhyme: thus the whole poem is broken, as it were, into two halves;" while in the Rajaz verses, as we have seen (p. 74 supra), there is no such break.
151 Qaṣída is defined by Arabian lexicographers as a poem with an artistic intent, but they disagree on what 'intent' really means. Modern critics also clash on this issue. Jacob (Stud. in Arab. Dichtern, Heft III, p. 203) suggests that the term comes from the main goal of these poems, which is to receive a generous reward for praise and flattery. Ahlwardt (Bemerkungen über die Aechtheit der alten Arab. Gedichte, p. 24 seq.) links it to qaṣada, to break, “because it consists of verses, each split into two halves, sharing a common end rhyme: thus the entire poem is broken, so to speak, into two parts;” while in the Rajaz verses, as we've seen (p. 74 supra), there isn't this division.
153 Nöldeke (Fūnf Mo‘allaqát, i, p. 3 sqq.) makes the curious observation, which illustrates the highly artificial character of this poetry, that certain animals well known to the Arabs (e.g., the panther, the jerboa, and the hare) are seldom mentioned and scarcely ever described, apparently for no reason except that they were not included in the conventional repertory.
153 Nöldeke (Fūnf Mo‘allaqát, i, p. 3 sqq.) notes an interesting point, which shows how artificial this poetry is, that some animals familiar to the Arabs (e.g., the panther, the jerboa, and the hare) are rarely mentioned and hardly ever described, seemingly just because they weren't part of the traditional collection.
154 Ancient Arabian Poetry, p. 83.
155 Verses 3-13. I have attempted to imitate the 'Long' (Ṭawíl) metre of the original, viz.:—
155 Verses 3-13. I tried to replicate the 'Long' (Ṭawíl) meter of the original, which is:—
The Arabic text of the Lámiyya, with prose translation and commentary, is printed in De Sacy's Chrestomathie Arabe (2nd. ed.), vol. iie, p. 134 sqq., and vol. ii, p. 337 sqq. It has been translated into English verse by G. Hughes (London, 1896). Other versions are mentioned by Nöldeke, Beiträge zur Kenntniss d. Poesie d. alten Araber, p. 200.
The Arabic text of the Lámiyya, along with a prose translation and commentary, is found in De Sacy's Chrestomathie Arabe (2nd ed.), vol. iie, p. 134 and onward, and vol. ii, p. 337 and onward. It was translated into English verse by G. Hughes (London, 1896). Other versions are noted by Nöldeke in Beiträge zur Kenntniss d. Poesie d. alten Araber, p. 200.
156 The poet, apparently, means that his three friends are like the animals mentioned. Prof. Bevan remarks, however, that this interpretation is doubtful, since an Arab would scarcely compare his friend to a hyena.
156 The poet seems to be saying that his three friends are like the animals mentioned. However, Prof. Bevan points out that this interpretation is questionable, as an Arab would hardly compare his friend to a hyena.
157 Ḥamása, 242.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ḥamása, 242.
158 Ḥamása, 41-43. This poem has been rendered in verse by Sir Charles Lyall, Ancient Arabian Poetry, p. 16, and by the late Dr. A. B. Davidson, Biblical and Literary Essays, p. 263.
158 Ḥamása, 41-43. This poem has been translated into verse by Sir Charles Lyall, Ancient Arabian Poetry, p. 16, and by the late Dr. A. B. Davidson, Biblical and Literary Essays, p. 263.
160 See pp. 59-60 supra.
163 Ḥamása, 122.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ḥamása, 122.
164 Ibid., 378.
166 Ḥamása, 327.
168 Aghání, xix, 99. The last two lines are wanting in the poem as there cited, but appear in the Selection from the Aghání published at Beyrout in 1888, vol. ii, p. 18.
168 Aghání, xix, 99. The last two lines are missing from the poem as cited, but they show up in the Selection from the Aghání published in Beirut in 1888, vol. ii, p. 18.
169 See p. 45 sqq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 45 et seq.
170 Aghání, xvi, 98, ll. 5-22.
173 Ḥamása, 729. The hero mentioned in the first verse is ‘Ámir b. Uḥaymir of Bahdala. On a certain occasion, when envoys from the Arabian tribes were assembled at Ḥíra, King Mundhir b. Má’ al-samá produced two pieces of cloth of Yemen and said, "Let him whose tribe is noblest rise up and take them." Thereupon ‘Ámir stood forth, and wrapping one piece round his waist and the other over his shoulders, carried off the prize unchallenged.
173 Ḥamása, 729. The hero mentioned in the first verse is ‘Ámir b. Uḥaymir of Bahdala. One time, when representatives from the Arabian tribes were gathered in Ḥíra, King Mundhir b. Má’ al-samá presented two pieces of cloth from Yemen and said, "Let the member of the noblest tribe step forward and take them." Then ‘Ámir stepped up, wrapped one piece around his waist and the other over his shoulders, and confidently carried off the prize.
175 Agháni xvi, 22, ll. 10-16.
177 Ancient Arabian Poetry, p. 81.
178 Mufaḍḍaliyyát, ed. Thorbecke, p. 23.
180 Koran, xvi, 59-61.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Quran, xvi, 59-61.
184 Ḥamása, 140. Although these verses are not Pre-islamic, and belong in fact to a comparatively late period of Islam, they are sufficiently pagan in feeling to be cited in this connection. The author, Isḥáq b. Khalaf, lived under the Caliph Ma’mún (813-833 a.d.). He survived his adopted daughter—for Umayma was his sister's child—and wrote an elegy on her, which is preserved in the Kámil of al-Mubarrad, p. 715, l. 7 sqq., and has been translated, together with the verses now in question, by Sir Charles Lyall, Ancient Arabian Poetry, p. 26.
184 Ḥamása, 140. Even though these verses aren't from the Pre-Islamic era and actually come from a relatively later period of Islam, they have enough pagan quality to be relevant here. The author, Isḥáq b. Khalaf, lived during the reign of Caliph Ma’mún (813-833 AD). He outlived his adopted daughter—Umayma was his sister's child—and wrote a tribute to her, which is kept in the Kámil of al-Mubarrad, p. 715, l. 7 sqq., and has been translated, along with the verses in question, by Sir Charles Lyall, Ancient Arabian Poetry, p. 26.
186 Ḥamása, 7.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ḥamása, 7.
187 Ḥamása, 321.
188 See p. 55 sqq.
190 Ḥamása, 30.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ḥamása, 30.
192 The Bedouins consider that any one who has eaten of their food or has touched the rope of their tent is entitled to claim their protection. Such a person is called dakhíl. See Burckhardt, Notes on the Bedouins and Wahábys (London, 1831), vol. i, p. 160 sqq. and 329 sqq.
192 The Bedouins believe that anyone who has eaten their food or touched the rope of their tent has the right to ask for their protection. Such a person is called dakhíl. See Burckhardt, Notes on the Bedouins and Wahábys (London, 1831), vol. i, p. 160 sqq. and 329 sqq.
193 See p. 81 supra.
194 Stuttgart, 1819, p. 253 sqq. The other renderings in verse with which I am acquainted are those of Rückert (Hamâsa, vol. i, p. 299) and Sir Charles Lyall (Ancient Arabian Poetry, p. 48). I have adopted Sir Charles Lyall's arrangement of the poem, and have closely followed his masterly interpretation, from which I have also borrowed some turns of phrase that could not be altered except for the worse.
194 Stuttgart, 1819, p. 253 and following. The other versions in verse that I know of are those by Rückert (Hamâsa, vol. i, p. 299) and Sir Charles Lyall (Ancient Arabian Poetry, p. 48). I've used Sir Charles Lyall's organization of the poem and closely followed his excellent interpretation, from which I’ve also taken some phrases that couldn't be improved without making them worse.
196 This and the following verse are generally taken to be a description not of the poet himself, but of his nephew. The interpretation given above does no violence to the language, and greatly enhances the dramatic effect.
196 This and the next verse are usually considered to describe not the poet himself, but his nephew. The interpretation provided above respects the language and significantly boosts the dramatic impact.
198 Although the poet's uncle was killed in this onslaught, the surprised party suffered severely. "The two clans" belonged to the great tribe of Hudhayl, which is mentioned in the penultimate verse.
198 Even though the poet's uncle was killed in this attack, the surprised group suffered greatly. "The two clans" were part of the powerful tribe of Hudhayl, which is mentioned in the second to last verse.
200 Ḥamása, 679.
202 The best edition of the Mu‘allaqát is Sir Charles Lyall's (A Commentary on Ten Ancient Arabic Poems, Calcutta, 1894), which contains in addition to the seven Mu‘allaqát three odes by A‘shá, Nábigha, and ‘Abíd b. al-Abraṣ. Nöldeke has translated five Mu‘allaqas (omitting those of Imru’ u’ l-Qays and Ṭarafa) with a German commentary, Sitzungsberichte der Kais. Akad. der Wissenschaften in Wien, Phil.-Histor. Klasse, vols. 140-144 (1899-1901); this is by far the best translation for students. No satisfactory version in English prose has hitherto appeared, but I may call attention to the fine and original, though somewhat free, rendering into English verse by Lady Anne Blunt and Wilfrid Scawen Blunt (The Seven Golden Odes of Pagan Arabia, London, 1903).
202 The best edition of the Mu‘allaqát is Sir Charles Lyall's (A Commentary on Ten Ancient Arabic Poems, Calcutta, 1894), which includes the seven Mu‘allaqát along with three odes by A‘shá, Nábigha, and ‘Abíd b. al-Abraṣ. Nöldeke has translated five of the Mu‘allaqat (excluding those of Imru’ u’l-Qays and Ṭarafa) with a German commentary in Sitzungsberichte der Kais. Akad. der Wissenschaften in Wien, Phil.-Histor. Klasse, vols. 140-144 (1899-1901); this is by far the best translation for students. No satisfactory version in English prose has been published so far, but I want to highlight the excellent and original, albeit somewhat free, translation into English verse by Lady Anne Blunt and Wilfrid Scawen Blunt (The Seven Golden Odes of Pagan Arabia, London, 1903).
203 Ancient Arabian Poetry, Introduction, p. xliv. Many other interpretations have been suggested—e.g., 'The Poems written down from oral dictation' (Von Kremer), 'The richly bejewelled' (Ahlwardt), 'The Pendants,' as though they were pearls strung on a necklace (A. Müller).
203 Ancient Arabian Poetry, Introduction, p. xliv. Many other interpretations have been proposed—for example, 'The Poems written down from oral dictation' (Von Kremer), 'The richly jeweled' (Ahlwardt), 'The Pendants,' as if they were pearls on a necklace (A. Müller).
204 The belief that the Mu‘allaqát were written in letters of gold seems to have arisen from a misunderstanding of the name Mudhhabát or Mudhahhabát (i.e., the Gilded Poems) which is sometimes given to them in token of their excellence, just as the Greeks gave the title χρύσεα ἔπη to a poem falsely attributed to Pythagoras. That some of the Mu‘allaqát were recited at ‘Ukáẓ is probable enough and is definitely affirmed in the case of ‘Amr b. Kulthúm (Aghání, ix, 182).
204 The idea that the Mu‘allaqát were written in gold letters seems to come from a misunderstanding of the name Mudhhabát or Mudhahhabát (i.e., the Gilded Poems), which is sometimes used to describe them because of their quality, similar to how the Greeks referred to a poem wrongly credited to Pythagoras with the title χρύσεα ἔπη. It's quite likely that some of the Mu‘allaqát were recited at ‘Ukáẓ, and this is definitely confirmed in the case of ‘Amr b. Kulthúm (Aghání, ix, 182).
206 See the Introduction to Nöldeke's Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Poesie der alten Araber (Hannover, 1864), p. xvii sqq., and his article 'Mo‘allaḳḳát' in the Encyclopædia Britannica.
206 Check out the Introduction to Nöldeke's Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Poesie der alten Araber (Hannover, 1864), p. xvii and following, and his article 'Mo‘allaḳḳát' in the Encyclopædia Britannica.
207 It is well known that the order of the verses in the Mu‘allaqát, as they have come down to us, is frequently confused, and that the number of various readings is very large. I have generally followed the text and arrangement adopted by Nöldeke in his German translation.
207 It’s widely recognized that the sequence of the verses in the Mu‘allaqát, as they have been passed down to us, is often mixed up, and there are many different versions. I have mostly followed the text and layout used by Nöldeke in his German translation.
208 See p. 42 supra.
209 Ancient Arabian Poetry, p. 105.
210 See the account of his life (according to the Kitábu’ l-Aghání) in Le Diwan d'Amro’lkaïs, edited with translation and notes by Baron MacGuckin de Slane (Paris, 1837), pp. 1-51; and in Amrilkais, der Dichter und König by Friedrich Rückert (Stuttgart and Tübingen, 1843).
210 Check out the story of his life (based on the Kitábu’ l-Aghání) in Le Diwan d'Amro’lkaïs, edited with translation and notes by Baron MacGuckin de Slane (Paris, 1837), pp. 1-51; and in Amrilkais, der Dichter und König by Friedrich Rückert (Stuttgart and Tübingen, 1843).
211 That he was not, however, the inventor of the Arabian qaṣída as described above (p. 76 sqq.) appears from the fact that he mentions in one of his verses a certain Ibn Ḥumám or Ibn Khidhám who introduced, or at least made fashionable, the prelude with which almost every ode begins: a lament over the deserted camping-ground (Ibn Qutayba, K. al-Shi‘r wa-’l-Shu‘ará, p. 52).
211 However, he wasn’t the inventor of the Arabian qaṣída as noted earlier (p. 76 sqq.) because he refers in one of his verses to someone named Ibn Ḥumám or Ibn Khidhám who introduced, or at least popularized, the prelude that almost every ode starts with: a lament about the abandoned campsite (Ibn Qutayba, K. al-Shi‘r wa-’l-Shu‘ará, p. 52).
213 The native commentators are probably right in attributing this and the three preceding verses (48-51 in Arnold's edition) to the brigand-poet, Ta’abbaṭa Sharran.
213 The local commentators are likely correct in saying that this and the three verses before it (48-51 in Arnold's edition) belong to the bandit-poet, Ta’abbaṭa Sharran.
215 Vv. 54-59 (Lyall); 56-61 (Arnold).
216 See Nöldeke, Fünf Mu‘allaqát, i, p. 51 seq. According to the traditional version (Aghání, ix, 179), a band of Taghlibites went raiding, lost their way in the desert, and perished of thirst, having been refused water by a sept of the Banú Bakr. Thereupon Taghlib appealed to King ‘Amr to enforce payment of the blood-money which they claimed, and chose ‘Amr b. Kulthúm to plead their cause at Ḥíra. So ‘Amr recited his Mu‘allaqa before the king, and was answered by Ḥárith on behalf of Bakr.
216 See Nöldeke, Fünf Mu‘allaqát, i, p. 51 seq. According to the traditional narrative (Aghání, ix, 179), a group of Taghlibites went on a raid, got lost in the desert, and died of thirst after being denied water by a branch of the Banú Bakr. In response, Taghlib turned to King ‘Amr to demand the blood-money they believed was owed to them and selected ‘Amr b. Kulthúm to advocate for them at Ḥíra. So, ‘Amr presented his Mu‘allaqa to the king, and ‘Ĥárith responded on behalf of Bakr.
218 Aghání, ix, 182.
220 Vv. 15-18 (Lyall); 19-22 (Arnold).
221 The Arabs use the term kunya to denote this familiar style of address in which a person is called, not by his own name, but 'father of So-and-so' (either a son or, as in the present instance, a daughter).
221 The Arabs use the term kunya to refer to this informal way of addressing someone by calling them 'father of So-and-so' (which could be a son or, like in this case, a daughter).
228 Vv. 94-104 (Arnold), omitting vv. 100 and 101. If the last words are anything more than a poetic fiction, 'the sea' must refer to the River Euphrates.
228 Vv. 94-104 (Arnold), skipping vv. 100 and 101. If the final words are anything other than a poetic invention, 'the sea' must mean the River Euphrates.
229 Vv. 16-18.
230 Vv. 23-26.
232 Vv. 40-42 (Lyall); 65-67 (Arnold).
234 I have taken some liberties in this rendering, as the reader may see by referring to the verses (44 and 47-52 in Lyall's edition) on which it is based.
234 I've made some adjustments in this version, as the reader can notice by looking at the verses (44 and 47-52 in Lyall's edition) that it draws from.
236 The Ka‘ba.
The Kaaba.
238 Vv. 16-19 (Lyall).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ vv. 16-19 (Lyall).
239 There is no reason to doubt the genuineness of this passage, which affords evidence of the diffusion of Jewish and Christian ideas in pagan Arabia. Ibn Qutayba observes that these verses indicate the poet's belief in the Resurrection (K. al-Shi‘r wa-’l-Shu‘ará, p. 58, l. 12).
239 There’s no reason to question the authenticity of this passage, which shows the spread of Jewish and Christian ideas in pagan Arabia. Ibn Qutayba points out that these verses reflect the poet's belief in the Resurrection (K. al-Shi‘r wa-’l-Shu‘ará, p. 58, l. 12).
240 Vv. 27-31.
242 Reference has been made above to the old Arabian belief that poets owed their inspiration to the jinn (genii), who are sometimes called shayátín (satans). See Goldziher, Abhand. zur arab. Philologie, Part I, pp. 1-14.
242 It was mentioned earlier that the ancient Arabian belief held that poets got their inspiration from the jinn (genies), who are occasionally referred to as shayátín (devils). See Goldziher, Abhand. zur arab. Philologie, Part I, pp. 1-14.
244 Vv. 55-60 (Lyall).
247 He means to say that Nu‘mán has no reason to feel aggrieved because he (Nábigha) is grateful to the Ghassánids for their munificent patronage; since Nu‘mán does not consider that his own favourites, in showing gratitude to himself, are thereby guilty of treachery towards their former patrons.
247 He is trying to say that Nu‘mán shouldn’t feel upset because he (Nábigha) appreciates the Ghassánids for their generous support; since Nu‘mán doesn’t think that his own favorites are being disloyal to their previous patrons just by showing gratitude to him.
248 Diwán, ed. by Derenbourg, p. 76, ii, 21. In another place (p. 81, vi, 6) he says, addressing his beloved:—
248 Diwán, edited by Derenbourg, p. 76, ii, 21. In another section (p. 81, vi, 6) he states, speaking to his beloved:—
Wadd was a god worshipped by the pagan Arabs. Derenbourg's text has rabbí, i.e., Allah, but see Nöldeke's remarks in Z.D.M.G., vol. xli (1887), p. 708.
Wadd was a god that pagan Arabs worshipped. Derenbourg's text has rabbí, i.e., Allah, but check Nöldeke's comments in Z.D.M.G., vol. xli (1887), p. 708.
252 Ḥamása, p. 382, l. 17.
254 Nöldeke, ibid., p. 175.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nöldeke, same source, p. 175.
256 Oxford, 1918-21. The Indexes of personal and place-names, poetical quotations, and selected words were prepared by Professor Bevan and published in 1924 in the E. J. W. Gibb Memorial Series.
256 Oxford, 1918-21. The indexes of personal and place names, poetry quotes, and selected words were put together by Professor Bevan and released in 1924 as part of the E. J. W. Gibb Memorial Series.
260 Many interesting details concerning the tradition of Pre-islamic poetry by the Ráwís and the Philologists will be found in Ahlwardt's Bemerkungen ueber die Aechtheit der alten Arabischen Gedichte (Greifswald, 1872), which has supplied materials for the present sketch.
260 You can find many intriguing details about the tradition of Pre-Islamic poetry by the Ráwís and the philologists in Ahlwardt's Bemerkungen ueber die Aechtheit der alten Arabischen Gedichte (Greifswald, 1872), which has provided resources for this overview.
262 This view, however, is in accordance neither with the historical facts nor with the public opinion of the Pre-islamic Arabs (see Nöldeke, Die Semitischen Sprachen, p. 47).
262 This perspective, however, doesn't align with the historical facts or with the public opinion of the Pre-Islamic Arabs (see Nöldeke, Die Semitischen Sprachen, p. 47).
264 Ḥamása, 506.
265 Ibid., 237.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 237.
266 Díwán of Imru’u ’l-Qays, ed. by De Slane, p. 22 of the Arabic text, l. 17 sqq. = No. 52, ll. 57-59 (p. 154) in Ahlwardt's Divans of the Six Poets. With the last line, however, cf. the words of Qays b. al-Khaṭím on accomplishing his vengeance: "When this death comes, there will not be found any need of my soul that I have not satisfied" (Ḥamása, 87).
266 Díwán of Imru’u ’l-Qays, ed. by De Slane, p. 22 of the Arabic text, l. 17 sqq. = No. 52, ll. 57-59 (p. 154) in Ahlwardt's Divans of the Six Poets. However, in the last line, cf. the words of Qays b. al-Khaṭím regarding his revenge: "When death comes, there will be no desire of my soul that I haven't fulfilled" (Ḥamása, 87).
269 See Von Kremer, Ueber die Gedichte des Labyd in S.B.W.A., Phil.-Hist. Klasse (Vienna, 1881), vol. 98, p. 555 sqq. Sir Charles Lyall, Ancient Arabian Poetry, pp. 92 and 119. Wellhausen, Reste Arabischen Heidentums (2nd ed.), p. 224 sqq.
269 See Von Kremer, On the Poems of Labyd in S.B.W.A., Philosophical-Historical Class (Vienna, 1881), vol. 98, p. 555 and following. Sir Charles Lyall, Ancient Arabian Poetry, pp. 92 and 119. Wellhausen, Remains of Arabian Paganism (2nd ed.), p. 224 and following.
270 I prefer to retain the customary spelling instead of Qur’án, as it is correctly transliterated by scholars. Arabic words naturalised in English, like Koran, Caliph, Vizier, &c., require no apology.
270 I choose to keep the traditional spelling instead of Qur’án, as it is accurately transliterated by scholars. Arabic words that have been adopted into English, such as Koran, Caliph, Vizier, etc., don’t need any justification.
271 Muir's Life of Mahomet, Introduction, p. 2 seq. I may as well say at once that I entirely disagree with the view suggested in this passage that Muḥammad did not believe himself to be inspired.
271 Muir's Life of Mahomet, Introduction, p. 2 seq. I’ll just say now that I completely disagree with the idea put forward in this passage that Muḥammad didn't believe he was inspired.
273 Muir, op. cit., Introduction, p. 14.
278 See especially pp. 28-130.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See pp. 28-130.
282 This legend seems to have arisen out of a literal interpretation of Koran, xciv, 1, "Did we not open thy breast?"—i.e., give thee comfort or enlightenment.
282 This legend appears to have come from a straightforward reading of the Quran, chapter 94, verse 1, "Did we not open your heart?"—i.e., offer you comfort or insight.
283 This name, which may signify 'Baptists,' was applied by the heathen Arabs to Muḥammad and his followers, probably in consequence of the ceremonial ablutions which are incumbent upon every Moslem before the five daily prayers (see Wellhausen, Reste Arab. Heid., p. 237).
283 This name, which might mean 'Baptists,' was used by the pagan Arabs for Muḥammad and his followers, likely due to the ritual washing that every Muslim must perform before the five daily prayers (see Wellhausen, Reste Arab. Heid., p. 237).
284 Sir Charles Lyall, The Words 'Ḥaníf' and 'Muslim,' J.R.A.S. for 1903, p. 772. The original meaning of ḥaniacute;f is no longer traceable, but it may be connected with the Hebrew ḥánéf, 'profane.' In the Koran it generally refers to the religion of Abraham, and sometimes appears to be nearly synonymous with Muslim. Further information concerning the Ḥanífs will be found in Sir Charles Lyall's article cited above; Sprenger, Das Leben und die Lehre des Moḥammed, vol. i, pp. 45-134; Wellhausen, Reste Arab. Heid., p. 238 sqq.; Caetani, Annali dell' Islam, vol. i, pp. 181-192.
284 Sir Charles Lyall, The Words 'Ḥaníf' and 'Muslim,' J.R.A.S. for 1903, p. 772. The original meaning of ḥaníf is no longer clear, but it might be related to the Hebrew ḥánéf, which means 'profane.' In the Koran, it usually refers to the religion of Abraham and sometimes seems to be almost synonymous with Muslim. More information about the Ḥanífs can be found in Sir Charles Lyall's article mentioned above; Sprenger, Das Leben und die Lehre des Moḥammed, vol. i, pp. 45-134; Wellhausen, Reste Arab. Heid., p. 238 sqq.; Caetani, Annali dell' Islam, vol. i, pp. 181-192.
287 See p. 69 supra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 69 above.
288 Tradition associates him especially with Waraqa, who was a cousin of his first wife, Khadíja, and is said to have hailed him as a prophet while Muḥammad himself was still hesitating (Ibn Hishám, p. 153, l. 14 sqq.).
288 Tradition connects him particularly with Waraqa, who was a cousin of his first wife, Khadíja, and is said to have recognized him as a prophet while Muḥammad himself was still uncertain (Ibn Hishám, p. 153, l. 14 sqq.).
291 But another version (Ibn Hishám, p. 152, l. 9 sqq.) represents Muḥammad as replying to the Angel, "What am I to read?" (má aqra’u or má dhá aqra’u). Professor Bevan has pointed out to me that the tradition in this form bears a curious resemblance, which can hardly be accidental, to the words of Isaiah xl. 6: "The voice said, Cry. And he said, What shall I cry?" The question whether the Prophet could read and write is discussed by Nöldeke (Geschichte des Qorâns, p. 7 sqq.), who leaves it undecided. According to Nöldeke (loc. cit., p. 10), the epithet ummí, which is applied to Muḥammad in the Koran, and is commonly rendered by 'illiterate,' does not signify that he was ignorant of reading and writing, but only that he was unacquainted with the ancient Scriptures; cf. 'Gentile.' However this may be, it appears that he wished to pass for illiterate, with the object of confirming the belief in his inspiration: "Thou" (Muḥammad) "didst not use to read any book before this" (the Koran) "nor to write it with thy right hand; else the liars would have doubted (Koran, xxix, 47).
291 But another version (Ibn Hishám, p. 152, l. 9 sqq.) shows Muḥammad replying to the Angel, "What should I read?" (má aqra’u or má dhá aqra’u). Professor Bevan pointed out to me that this version bears a strange resemblance, which is likely not accidental, to Isaiah xl. 6: "The voice said, Cry. And he said, What shall I cry?" The question of whether the Prophet could read and write is examined by Nöldeke (Geschichte des Qorâns, p. 7 sqq.), who leaves it unresolved. According to Nöldeke (loc. cit., p. 10), the term ummí, used for Muḥammad in the Quran and commonly translated as 'illiterate,' does not mean that he was unable to read and write, but rather that he was unfamiliar with the ancient Scriptures; cf. 'Gentile.' Regardless, it seems that he intended to be seen as illiterate to support the belief in his inspiration: "You" (Muḥammad) "did not used to read any book before this" (the Quran) "nor to write it with your right hand; otherwise the liars would have doubted (Quran, xxix, 47).
292 The meaning of these words (iqra’ bismi rabbika) is disputed. Others translate, "Preach in the name of thy Lord" (Nöldeke), or "Proclaim the name of thy Lord" (Hirschfeld). I see no sufficient grounds for abandoning the traditional interpretation supported by verses 4 and 5. Muḥammad dreamed that he was commanded to read the Word of God inscribed in the Heavenly Book which is the source of all Revelation.
292 The meaning of these words (iqra’ bismi rabbika) is debated. Some translate it as, "Preach in the name of your Lord" (Nöldeke), or "Proclaim the name of your Lord" (Hirschfeld). I find no valid reason to move away from the traditional interpretation backed by verses 4 and 5. Muḥammad had a vision where he was instructed to read the Word of God written in the Heavenly Book, the source of all Revelation.
294 This account of Muḥammad's earliest vision (Bukhárí, ed. by Krehl, vol. iii, p. 380, l. 2 sqq.) is derived from ‘A’isha, his favourite wife, whom he married after the death of Khadíja.
294 This account of Muhammad's first vision (Bukhari, ed. by Krehl, vol. iii, p. 380, l. 2 sqq.) comes from Aisha, his favorite wife, whom he married after Khadijah's death.
296 See p. 72 supra.
298 Literally, 'warn.'
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Literally, 'warn.'
300 Literally, "The Last State shall be better for thee than the First," referring either to Muḥammad's recompense in the next world or to the ultimate triumph of his cause in this world.
300 Literally, "The Last State will be better for you than the First," referring either to Muhammad's reward in the afterlife or to the eventual success of his mission in this world.
301 Islám is a verbal noun formed from Aslama, which means 'to surrender' and, in a religious sense, 'to surrender one's self to the will of God.' The participle, Muslim (Moslem), denotes one who thus surrenders himself.
301 Islam is a noun that comes from Aslama, meaning 'to surrender' and, in a religious context, 'to surrender oneself to the will of God.' The term Muslim (or Moslem) refers to someone who surrenders themselves in this way.
303 It must be remembered that this branch of Muḥammadan tradition derives from the pietists of the first century after the Flight, who were profoundly dissatisfied with the reigning dynasty (the Umayyads), and revenged themselves by painting the behaviour of the Meccan ancestors of the Umayyads towards Muḥammad in the blackest colours possible. The facts tell another story. It is significant that hardly any case of real persecution is mentioned in the Koran. Muḥammad was allowed to remain at Mecca and to carry on, during many years, a religious propaganda which his fellow-citizens, with few exceptions, regarded as detestable and dangerous. We may well wonder at the moderation of the Quraysh, which, however, was not so much deliberate policy as the result of their indifference to religion and of Muḥammad's failure to make appreciable headway in Mecca.
303 It’s important to remember that this branch of Islamic tradition comes from the devout individuals of the first century after the Hijra, who were deeply unhappy with the ruling dynasty (the Umayyads) and responded by portraying the actions of the Meccan ancestors of the Umayyads towards Muhammad in the worst possible light. The facts suggest a different narrative. Notably, there are very few instances of actual persecution mentioned in the Quran. Muhammad was allowed to stay in Mecca and carried on with his religious advocacy for many years, which most of his fellow citizens found repugnant and threatening. We can certainly admire the restraint of the Quraysh; however, this was less about conscious policy and more a reflection of their indifference to religion and Muhammad's inability to gain significant support in Mecca.
308 We have seen (p. 91 supra) that the heathen Arabs disliked female offspring, yet they called their three principal deities the daughters of Allah.
308 We have seen (p. 91 above) that the pagan Arabs didn't like having daughters, yet they referred to their three main gods as the daughters of Allah.
309 It is related by Ibn Isḥáq (Ṭabarí, i, 1192, 4 sqq.). In his learned work, Annali dell' Islam, of which the first volume appeared in 1905, Prince Caetani impugns the authenticity of the tradition and criticises the narrative in detail (p. 279 sqq.), but his arguments do not touch the main question. As Muir says, "it is hardly possible to conceive how the tale, if not founded in truth, could ever have been invented."
309 Ibn Isḥáq reported this (Ṭabarí, i, 1192, 4 sqq.). In his detailed work, Annali dell' Islam, which first published in 1905, Prince Caetani challenges the authenticity of the tradition and critiques the narrative thoroughly (p. 279 sqq.), but his arguments don't address the main issue. As Muir puts it, "it's hard to imagine how the story, if it weren't based on truth, could ever have been created."
310 The Meccan view of Muḥammad's action may be gathered from the words uttered by Abú Jahl on the field of Badr—"O God, bring woe upon him who more than any of us hath severed the ties of kinship and dealt dishonourably!" (Ṭabarí, i, 1322, l. 8 seq.). Alluding to the Moslems who abandoned their native city and fled with the Prophet to Medína, a Meccan poet exclaims (Ibn Hishám, p. 519, ll. 3-5):—
310 The Meccan perspective on Muḥammad's actions can be understood from the words spoken by Abú Jahl on the battlefield of Badr—"O God, bring misfortune upon the one who has cut ties with us more than anyone else and acted dishonorably!" (Ṭabarí, i, 1322, l. 8 seq.). Referring to the Muslims who left their hometown and fled with the Prophet to Medína, a Meccan poet says (Ibn Hishám, p. 519, ll. 3-5):—
They (the Quraysh slain at Badr) fell in honour. They did not sell their kinsmen for strangers living in a far land and of remote lineage;
They (the Quraysh slain at Badr) fell with honor. They didn’t trade their family for outsiders from a distant land with no connection;
Unlike you, who have made friends of Ghassán (the people of Medína), taking them instead of us—O, what a shameful deed!
Unlike you, who have befriended Ghassán (the people of Medina), choosing them over us—oh, what a disgraceful act!
Tis an impiety and a manifest crime and a cutting of all ties of blood: your iniquity therein is discerned by men of judgment and understanding.
It's disrespectful and a clear wrongdoing that breaks all family connections: your wrongdoing is recognized by those who are wise and insightful.
312 See p. 74 supra.
313 Koran, lxix, 41.
Koran, lxix, 41.
316 The Last Judgment.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Final Judgment.
319 See above, p. 3.
See above, p. 3.
320 According to Muḥammadan belief, the archetype of the Koran and of all other Revelations is written on the Guarded Table (al-Lawḥ al-Maḥfúẓ) in heaven.
320 According to Muslim belief, the original version of the Koran and all other revelations is recorded on the Guarded Table (al-Lawḥ al-Maḥfúẓ) in heaven.
321 Koran, xvii, 69.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Quran, 17:69.
324 The Prophet's confession of his inability to perform miracles did not deter his followers from inventing them after his death. Thus it was said that he caused the infidels to see "the moon cloven asunder" (Koran, liv, I), though, as is plain from the context, these words refer to one of the signs of the Day of Judgment.
324 The Prophet admitted that he couldn't perform miracles, but that didn't stop his followers from creating stories about them after he died. It was claimed that he made the disbelievers see "the moon split in two" (Koran, liv, I), although it's clear from the context that these words relate to one of the signs of the Day of Judgment.
325 I take this opportunity of calling the reader's attention to a most interesting article by my friend and colleague, Professor A. A. Bevan, entitled The Beliefs of Early Mohammedans respecting a Future Existence (Journal of Theological Studies, October, 1904, p. 20 sqq.), where the whole subject is fully discussed.
325 I want to take a moment to highlight a really fascinating article by my friend and colleague, Professor A. A. Bevan, called The Beliefs of Early Mohammedans About Life After Death (Journal of Theological Studies, October 1904, p. 20 and following), where the entire topic is thoroughly explored.
326 Shaddád b. al-Aswad al-Laythí, quoted in the Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán of Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí (see my article in the J.R.A.S. for 1902, pp. 94 and 818); cf. Ibn Hishám, p. 530, last line. Ibn (Abí) Kabsha was a nickname derisively applied to Muḥammad. Ṣadá and háma refer to the death-bird which was popularly supposed to utter its shriek from the skull (háma) of the dead, and both words may be rendered by 'soul' or 'wraith.'
326 Shaddád b. al-Aswad al-Laythí, quoted in the Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán by Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí (see my article in the J.R.A.S. for 1902, pp. 94 and 818); cf. Ibn Hishám, p. 530, last line. Ibn (Abí) Kabsha was a nickname used mockingly for Muḥammad. Ṣadá and háma refer to the death-bird, which was commonly believed to let out its cry from the skull (háma) of the deceased, and both terms can be translated as 'soul' or 'wraith.'
329 The famous freethinker, Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí, has cleverly satirised Muḥammadan notions on this subject in his Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán (J.R.A.S. for October, 1900, p. 637 sqq.).
329 The well-known freethinker, Abu ’l-‘Alá al-Ma‘arrí, has skillfully mocked Islamic ideas on this topic in his Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán (J.R.A.S. for October, 1900, p. 637 sqq.).
332 Ibid., p. 347.
335 Translated by E. H. Palmer.
342 Bayḍáwí on Koran, xxii, 11.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bayḍáwí on Quran, 22:11.
351 Ṭabarí, i, 2738, 7 sqq.
352 Ibid., i, 2739, 4 sqq.
353 Ibid., i, 2737, 4 sqq.
354 It is explained that ‘Umar prohibited lamps because rats used to take the lighted wick and set fire to the house-roofs, which at that time were made of palm-branches.
354 It is explained that ‘Umar banned lamps because rats would take the lit wicks and set the roofs on fire, which at that time were made of palm branches.
355 Ṭabarí, i, 2742, 13 sqq.
356 Ibid., i, 2745, 15 sqq.
357 Ibid., i, 2747, 7 sqq.
360 Ṭabarí, i, 2751, 9 sqq.
368 Ḥamása, 226. The word translated 'throne' is in Arabic minbar, i.e., the pulpit from which the Caliph conducted the public prayers and addressed the congregation.
368 Ḥamása, 226. The word translated as 'throne' is in Arabic minbar, i.e., the pulpit from which the Caliph led the public prayers and spoke to the congregation.
369 Kalb was properly one of the Northern tribes (see Robertson Smith's Kinship and Marriage, 2nd ed., p. 8 seq.—a reference which I owe to Professor Bevan), but there is evidence that the Kalbites were regarded as 'Yemenite' or 'Southern' Arabs at an early period of Islam. Cf. Goldziher, Muhammedanische Studien, Part I, p. 83, l. 3 sqq.
369 Kalb was actually one of the Northern tribes (see Robertson Smith's Kinship and Marriage, 2nd ed., p. 8 seq.—a reference which I owe to Professor Bevan), but there’s evidence that the Kalbites were seen as 'Yemenite' or 'Southern' Arabs in the early days of Islam. Cf. Goldziher, Muhammedanische Studien, Part I, p. 83, l. 3 sqq.
370 Muhammedanische Studien, i, 78 sqq.
375 Ibn Qutayba, Kitábu ‘l-Ma‘árif, p. 202.
379 Mas‘údí, Murúju ’l-Dhahab, v, 419 seq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mas‘údí, Murúju ’l-Dhahab, v, 419 seq.
380 Ibnu ’l-Athír, ed. by Tornberg, v, 46. Cf. Agání, xx, p. 119, l. 23. ‘Umar made an exception, as Professor Bevan reminds me, in favour of the poet Jarír. See Brockelmann's Gesch. der Arab. Litteratur, vol. i, p. 57.
380 Ibn al-Athir, edited by Tornberg, v, 46. See. Agání, xx, p. 119, l. 23. Umar made an exception, as Professor Bevan points out, in favor of the poet Jarir. See Brockelmann's Geschichte der Arabischen Literatur, vol. i, p. 57.
381 The exhaustive researches of Wellhausen, Das Arabische Reich und sein Sturz (pp. 169-192) have set this complicated subject in a new light. He contends that ‘Umar's reform was not based on purely ideal grounds, but was demanded by the necessities of the case, and that, so far from introducing disorder into the finances, his measures were designed to remedy the confusion which already existed.
381 Wellhausen's thorough studies in Das Arabische Reich und sein Sturz (pp. 169-192) have brought a fresh perspective to this complex topic. He argues that ‘Umar's reform wasn't purely idealistic but was required by the circumstances of the time, and that rather than creating chaos in the finances, his actions aimed to fix the existing disorder.
382 Mas‘údí, Murúju ’l-Dhahab, v, 479.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mas‘údí, Murúju ’l-Dhahab, v, 479.
383 The Arabic text and literal translation of these verses will be found in my article on Abu ’l-‘Alá's Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán (J.R.A.S. for 1902, pp. 829 and 342).
383 You can find the Arabic text and a literal translation of these verses in my article on Abu ’l-‘Alá's Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán (J.R.A.S. for 1902, pp. 829 and 342).
385 I.e., the main body of Moslems—Sunnís, followers of the Sunna, as they were afterwards called—who were neither Shí‘ites nor Khárijites, but held (1) that the Caliph must be elected by the Moslem community, and (2) that he must be a member of Quraysh, the Prophet's tribe. All these parties arose out of the struggle between ‘Alí and Mu‘áwiya, and their original difference turned solely of the question of the Caliphate.
385 That is, the main group of Muslims—Sunnis, followers of the Sunna, as they were later called—who were neither Shiites nor Khawarij, but believed (1) that the Caliph should be elected by the Muslim community, and (2) that he should be a member of Quraysh, the Prophet's tribe. All these factions came out of the conflict between Ali and Muawiya, and their original disagreement was solely about the Caliphate.
386 Brünnow, Die Charidschiten unter den ersten Omayyaden (Leiden, 1884), p. 28. It is by no means certain, however, that the Khárijites called themselves by this name. In any case, the term implies secession (khurúj) from the Moslem community, and may be rendered by 'Seceder' or 'Nonconformist.'
386 Brünnow, The Charidschites under the First Umayyads (Leiden, 1884), p. 28. However, it's not entirely clear that the Khárijites referred to themselves by this name. In any case, the term suggests secession (khurúj) from the Muslim community and can be interpreted as 'Seceder' or 'Nonconformist.'
387 Cf. Koran, ix, 112.
388 Brünnow, op. cit., p. 8.
389 Wellhausen, Die religiös-politischen Oppositionsparteien im alten Islam (Abhandlungen der Königl. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen, Phil.-Hist. Klasse, 1901), p. 8 sqq. The writer argues against Brünnow that the oldest Khárijites were not true Bedouins (A‘rábí), and were, in fact, even further removed than the rest of the military colonists of Kúfa and Baṣra from their Bedouin traditions. He points out that the extreme piety of the Readers—their constant prayers, vigils, and repetitions of the Koran—exactly agrees with what is related of the Khárijites, and is described in similar language. Moreover, among the oldest Khárijites we find mention made of a company clad in long cloaks (baránis, pl. of burnus), which were at that time a special mark of asceticism. Finally, the earliest authority (Abú Mikhnaf in Ṭabarí, i, 3330, l. 6 sqq.) regards the Khárijites as an offshoot from the Readers, and names individual Readers who afterwards became rabid Khárijites.
389 Wellhausen, Die religiös-politischen Oppositionsparteien im alten Islam (Abhandlungen der Königl. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen, Phil.-Hist. Klasse, 1901), p. 8 sqq. The author argues against Brünnow that the earliest Khárijites were not true Bedouins (A‘rábí) and were actually even more distanced from their Bedouin roots than the other military settlers of Kúfa and Baṣra. He emphasizes that the extreme devotion of the Readers—their continuous prayers, overnight vigils, and repetitive recitations of the Koran—aligns perfectly with what is reported about the Khárijites, described in similar terms. Additionally, among the earliest Khárijites, there’s a mention of a group wearing long cloaks (baránis, the plural of burnus), which at that time were a distinct symbol of asceticism. Lastly, the first source (Abú Mikhnaf in Ṭabarí, i, 3330, l. 6 sqq.) views the Khárijites as an offshoot of the Readers and identifies specific Readers who later became extreme Khárijites.
391 Ṭabarí, ii, 40, 13 sqq.
395 Ḥamása, 44.
398 Wellhausen thinks that the dogmatics of the Shí‘ites are derived from Jewish rather than from Persian sources. See his account of the Saba’ites in his most instructive paper, to which I have already referred, Die religiös-politischen Oppositionsparteien im alten Islam (Abh. der König. Ges. der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen, Phil.-Hist. Klasse, 1901), p. 89 sqq.
398 Wellhausen believes that the dogmatics of the Shí‘ites come from Jewish sources rather than Persian ones. See his discussion of the Saba’ites in his insightful paper, which I’ve already mentioned, Die religiös-politischen Oppositionsparteien im alten Islam (Abh. der König. Ges. der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen, Phil.-Hist. Klasse, 1901), p. 89 sqq.
399 Ṭabarí, i, 2942, 2.
400 "Verily, He who hath ordained the Koran for thee (i.e., for Muḥammad) will bring thee back to a place of return" (i.e., to Mecca). The ambiguity of the word meaning 'place of return' (ma‘ád) gave some colour to Ibn Sabá's contention that it alluded to the return of Muḥammad at the end of the world. The descent of Jesus on earth is reckoned by Moslems among the greater signs which will precede the Resurrection.
400 "Truly, He who has given you the Koran (i.e., for Muḥammad) will bring you back to a place of return" (i.e., to Mecca). The ambiguity of the term meaning 'place of return' (ma‘ád) lent support to Ibn Sabá's claim that it referred to Muḥammad's return at the end of the world. The return of Jesus to earth is considered by Muslims one of the major signs that will come before the Resurrection.
402 Ṭabarí, loc. cit.
406 See Darmesteter's interesting essay, Le Mahdi depuis les origines de l'Islam jusqu’à nos jours (Paris, 1885). The subject is treated more scientifically by Snouck Hurgronje in his paper Der Mahdi, reprinted from the Revue coloniale internationale (1886).
406 Check out Darmesteter's fascinating essay, Le Mahdi depuis les origines de l'Islam jusqu’à nos jours (Paris, 1885). The topic is explored in a more scientific way by Snouck Hurgronje in his paper Der Mahdi, reprinted from the Revue coloniale internationale (1886).
407 Ṣiddíq means 'veracious.' Professor Bevan remarks that in this root the notion of 'veracity' easily passes into that of 'endurance,' 'fortitude.'
407 Ṣiddíq means 'truthful.' Professor Bevan notes that in this root, the idea of 'truthfulness' naturally transitions into that of 'perseverance' and 'strength.'
408 Ṭabarí, ii, 546. These 'Penitents' were free Arabs of Kúfa, a fact which, as Wellhausen has noticed, would seem to indicate that the ta‘ziya is Semitic in origin.
408 Ṭabarí, ii, 546. These 'Penitents' were free Arabs from Kúfa, and as Wellhausen noted, this suggests that the ta‘ziya has Semitic origins.
413 The best account of the early Murjites that has hitherto appeared is contained in a paper by Van Vloten, entitled Irdjâ (Z.D.M.G., vol. 45, p. 161 sqq.). The reader may also consult Shahrastání, Haarbrücker's trans., Part I, p. 156 sqq.; Goldziher, Muhammedanische Studien, Part II, p. 89 sqq.; Van Vloten, La domination Arabe, p. 31 seq.
413 The best account of the early Murjites that has been published so far is in a paper by Van Vloten, titled Irdjâ (Z.D.M.G., vol. 45, p. 161 and following). The reader can also check out Shahrastání, Haarbrücker's translation, Part I, p. 156 and following; Goldziher, Muhammedanische Studien, Part II, p. 89 and following; and Van Vloten, La domination Arabe, p. 31 and onward.
414 Van Vloten thinks that in the name 'Murjite' (murji’) there is an allusion to Koran, ix, 107: "And others are remanded (murjawna) until God shall decree; whether He shall punish them or take pity on them—for God is knowing and wise."
414 Van Vloten believes that in the name 'Murjite' (murji’) there's a reference to the Quran, 9:107: "And others are set aside (murjawna) until God decides; whether He will punish them or have mercy on them—for God is all-knowing and wise."
415 Cf. the poem of Thábit Quṭna (Z.D.M.G., loc. cit., p. 162), which states the whole Murjite doctrine in popular form. The author, who was himself a Murjite, lived in Khurásán during the latter half of the first century a.h.
415 See the poem of Thábit Quṭna (Z.D.M.G., same reference, p. 162), which presents the entire Murjite doctrine in a popular format. The author, who was a Murjite himself, lived in Khurásán during the latter half of the first century a.h.
417 Ibn Ḥazm, cited in Z.D.M.G., vol. 45, p. 169, n. 7. Jahm († about 747 a.d.) was a Persian, as might be inferred from the boldness of his speculations.
417 Ibn Ḥazm, referenced in Z.D.M.G., vol. 45, p. 169, n. 7. Jahm († about 747 A.D.) was Persian, as one might guess from the audacity of his ideas.
418 Ḥasan himself inclined for a time to the doctrine of free-will, but afterwards gave it up (Ibn Qutayba, Kitábu ’l-Ma‘árif, p. 225). He is said to have held that everything happens by fate, except sin (Al-Mu‘tazilah, ed. by T. W. Arnold, p. 12, l. 3 from foot). See, however, Shahrastání, Haarbrücker's trans., Part I, p. 46.
418 Ḥasan initially leaned towards the idea of free will, but later abandoned it (Ibn Qutayba, Kitábu ’l-Ma‘árif, p. 225). It's said that he believed everything happens by fate, except for sin (Al-Mu‘tazilah, ed. by T. W. Arnold, p. 12, l. 3 from foot). However, see Shahrastání, Haarbrücker's trans., Part I, p. 46.
419 Koran, lxxiv, 41.
420 Ibid., xli, 46.
421 Kitábu ’l-Ma‘árif, p. 301. Those who held the doctrine of free-will were called the Qadarites (al-Qadariyya), from qadar (power), which may denote (1) the power of God to determine human actions, and (2) the power of man to determine his own actions. Their opponents asserted that men act under compulsion (jabr); hence they were called the Jabarites (al-Jabariyya).
421 Kitábu ’l-Ma‘árif, p. 301. Those who believed in free will were known as the Qadarites (al-Qadariyya), based on qadar (power), which can refer to (1) God's power to decide human actions, and (2) people's power to choose their own actions. Their opponents argued that humans act under compulsion (jabr); therefore, they were called the Jabarites (al-Jabariyya).
424 Sha‘rání, Lawáqihu ’l-Anwár (Cairo, 1299 a.h.), p. 31.
425 Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.
426 See Von Kremer, Herrschende Ideen, p. 52 sqq.; Goldziher, Materialien zur Entwickelungsgesch. des Súfismus (Vienna Oriental Journal, vol. 13, p. 35 sqq.).
426 Check out Von Kremer, Dominant Ideas, p. 52 and following; Goldziher, Materials for the Development History of Sufism (Vienna Oriental Journal, vol. 13, p. 35 and following).
427 Sha‘rání, Lawáqiḥ, p. 38.
428 Qushayrí's Risála (1287 a.h.), p. 77, l. 10.
431 The point of this metaphor lies in the fact that Arab horses were put on short commons during the period of training, which usually began forty days before the race.
431 The essence of this metaphor is that Arab horses were given limited resources during their training period, which typically started forty days before the race.
432 Kámil, p. 57, last line.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kámil, p. 57, last line.
433 Kámil, p. 58, l. 14.
434 Ibid., p. 67, l. 9.
435 Ibid., p. 91, l. 14.
436 Ibid., p. 120, l. 4.
437 Qushayrí's Risála, p. 63, last line.
438 It is noteworthy that Qushayrí († 1073 a.d.), one of the oldest authorities on Ṣúfiism, does not include Ḥasan among the Ṣúfí Shaykhs whose biographies are given in the Risála (pp. 8-35), and hardly mentions him above half a dozen times in the course of his work. The sayings of Ḥasan which he cites are of the same character as those preserved in the Kámil.
438 It's worth noting that Qushayrí († 1073 A.D.), one of the earliest experts on Ṣúfiism, does not include Ḥasan among the Ṣúfī Shaykhs whose biographies are found in the Risála (pp. 8-35), and he hardly mentions him more than six times throughout his work. The sayings of Ḥasan that he quotes are similar in nature to those preserved in the Kámil.
440 An allusion to ṣafá occurs in thirteen out of the seventy definitions of Ṣúfí and Ṣúfiism (Taṣawwuf) which are contained in the Tadhkiratu ’l-Awliyá, or 'Memoirs of the Saints,' of the well-known Persian mystic, Farídu’ddín ‘Aṭṭár († circa 1230 a.d.), whereas ṣúf is mentioned only twice.
440 The term ṣafá appears in thirteen out of seventy definitions of Ṣúfí and Ṣúfiism (Taṣawwuf) found in the Tadhkiratu ’l-Awliyá, or 'Memoirs of the Saints,' by the famous Persian mystic, Farídu’ddín ‘Aṭṭár († circa 1230 AD), while ṣúf is mentioned only twice.
443 Ibn Khaldún's Muqaddima (Beyrout, 1900), p. 467 = vol. iii, p. 85 seq. of the French translation by De Slane. The same things are said at greater length by Suhrawardí in his ‘Awárifu ’l-Ma‘árif (printed on the margin of Ghazálí's Iḥyá, Cairo, 1289 a.h.), vol. i, p. 172 et seqq. Cf. also the passage from Qushayrí translated by Professor E. G. Browne on pp. 297-298 of vol. i. of his Literary History of Persia.
443 Ibn Khaldún's Muqaddima (Beirut, 1900), p. 467 = vol. iii, p. 85 and following of the French translation by De Slane. The same points are discussed in more detail by Suhrawardí in his ‘Awárifu ’l-Ma‘árif (printed in the margins of Ghazálí's Iḥyá, Cairo, 1289 a.h.), vol. i, p. 172 et seqq. Cf. also the excerpt from Qushayrí translated by Professor E. G. Browne on pp. 297-298 of vol. i. of his Literary History of Persia.
444 Suhrawardí, loc. cit., p. 136 seq.
445 Loc. cit., p. 145.
447 Possibly Ibráhím was one of the Shikaftiyya or 'Cave-dwellers' of Khurásán (shikaft means 'cave' in Persian), whom the people of Syria called al-Jú‘íyya, i.e., 'the Fasters.' See Suhrawardí, loc. cit., p. 171.
447 Ibráhím might have been one of the Shikaftiyya or 'Cave-dwellers' from Khurásán (shikaft means 'cave' in Persian), whom the people in Syria referred to as al-Jú‘íyya, meaning 'the Fasters.' See Suhrawardí, loc. cit., p. 171.
451 Kámil of Mubarrad, p. 570 sqq.
459 Ibid., xiii, 148, l. 23.
464 Aghání, xix, 34, l. 18.
466 Al-Kusa‘í broke an excellent bow which he had made for himself. See The Assemblies of Ḥarírí, trans. by Chenery, p. 351. Professor Bevan remarks that this half-verse is an almost verbal citation from a verse ascribed to ‘Adí b. Maríná of Ḥíra, an enemy of ‘Adí b. Zayd the poet (Aghání, ii, 24, l. 5).
466 Al-Kusa‘i broke a great bow he had crafted for himself. See The Assemblies of Ḥarírí, trans. by Chenery, p. 351. Professor Bevan notes that this half-verse is nearly a direct quote from a verse attributed to ‘Adí b. Maríná of Ḥíra, an opponent of ‘Adí b. Zayd the poet (Aghání, ii, 24, l. 5).
468 Aghání, iii, 23, l. 13.
473 Wellhausen, Das Arabische Reich, p. 307.
478 Professor Bevan, to whose kindness I owe the following observations, points out that this translation of al-Saffáḥ, although it has been generally adopted by European scholars, is very doubtful. According to Professor De Goeje, al-Saffáḥ means 'the munificent' (literally, 'pouring out' gifts, &c.). In any case it is important to notice that the name was given to certain Pre-islamic chieftains. Thus Salama b. Khálid, who commanded the Banú Taghlib at the first battle of al-Kuláb (Ibnu ’l-Athír, ed. by Tornberg, vol. i, p. 406, last line), is said to have been called al-Saffáḥ because he 'emptied out' the skin bottles (mazád) of his army before a battle (Ibn Durayd, ed. by Wüstenfeld, p. 203, l. 16); and we find mention of a poet named al-Saffáḥ b. ‘Abd Manát (ibid., p. 277, penult. line).
478 Professor Bevan, whose kindness I owe the following observations, points out that this translation of al-Saffáḥ, while widely accepted by European scholars, is quite questionable. According to Professor De Goeje, al-Saffáḥ means 'the generous' (literally, 'pouring out' gifts, etc.). In any case, it's important to note that the name was given to certain pre-Islamic leaders. For instance, Salama b. Khálid, who led the Banú Taghlib at the first battle of al-Kuláb (Ibnu ’l-Athír, ed. by Tornberg, vol. i, p. 406, last line), is said to have been called al-Saffáḥ because he 'emptied out' the water skins (mazád) of his army before a battle (Ibn Durayd, ed. by Wüstenfeld, p. 203, l. 16); and we also find reference to a poet named al-Saffáḥ b. ‘Abd Manát (ibid., p. 277, penult. line).
479 See p. 205.
See p. 205.
481 Professor De Goeje has kindly given me the following references :—Ṭabarí, ii, 78, l. 10, where Ziyád is called the Wazír of Mu‘áwiya; Ibn Sa‘d, iii, 121, l. 6 (Abú Bakr the Wazír of the Prophet). The word occurs in Pre-islamic poetry (Ibu Qutayba, K. al-Shi‘r wa-’l-Shu‘ará, p. 414, l. 1). Professor De Goeje adds that the ‘Abbásid Caliphs gave the name Wazír as title to the minister who was formerly called Kátib (Secretary). Thus it would seem that the Arabic Wazír (literally 'burden-bearer'), who was at first merely a 'helper' or 'henchman,' afterwards became the representative and successor of the Dapír (official scribe or secretary) of the Sásánian kings.
481 Professor De Goeje has kindly provided me with the following references:—Ṭabarí, ii, 78, l. 10, where Ziyád is referred to as the Wazír of Mu‘áwiya; Ibn Sa‘d, iii, 121, l. 6 (Abú Bakr the Wazír of the Prophet). The term appears in pre-Islamic poetry (Ibn Qutayba, K. al-Shi‘r wa-’l-Shu‘ará, p. 414, l. 1). Professor De Goeje adds that the ‘Abbásid Caliphs titled the minister as Wazír, a title previously used for the Kátib (Secretary). Thus, it seems that the Arabic Wazír (literally 'burden-bearer'), who was initially just a 'helper' or 'henchman,' eventually became the representative and successor of the Dapír (official scribe or secretary) of the Sásánian kings.
482 This division is convenient, and may be justified on general grounds. In a strictly political sense, the period of decline begins thirty years earlier with the Caliphate of Ma’mún (813-833 a.d.). The historian Abu ’l-Maḥásin († 1469 a.d.) dates the decline of the Caliphate from the accession of Muktafí in 902 a.d. (al-Nujúm al-Záhira, ed. by Juynboll, vol. ii, p. 134).
482 This division is useful and can be supported on general grounds. In a strictly political sense, the period of decline starts thirty years earlier with the Caliphate of Ma’mún (813-833 A.D.). The historian Abu ’l-Maḥásin († 1469 A.D.) marks the decline of the Caliphate from the accession of Muktafí in 902 A.D. (al-Nujúm al-Záhira, ed. by Juynboll, vol. ii, p. 134).
488 When the Caliph Hádí wished to proclaim his son Ja‘far heir-apparent instead of Hárún, Yaḥyá pointed out the danger of this course and dissuaded him (al-Fakhrí, ed. by Derenbourg, p. 281).
488 When Caliph Hádí wanted to name his son Ja‘far as the heir instead of Hárún, Yaḥyá warned him about the risks of this decision and talked him out of it (al-Fakhrí, ed. by Derenbourg, p. 281).
497 The court remained at Sámarrá for fifty-six years (836-892 a.d.). The official spelling of Sámarrá was Surra-man-ra’á, which may be freely rendered 'The Spectator's Joy.'
497 The court was in Sámarrá for fifty-six years (836-892 CE). The official spelling of Sámarrá was Surra-man-ra’á, which can be translated as 'The Spectator's Joy.'
498 My account of these dynasties is necessarily of the briefest and barest character. The reader will find copious details concerning most of them in Professor Browne's Literary History of Persia: Ṣaffárids and Sámánids in vol. i, p. 346 sqq.; Fáṭimids in vol. i, pp. 391-400 and vol. ii, p. 196 sqq.; Ghaznevids in vol. ii, chap. ii; and Seljúqs, ibid., chaps, iii to v.
498 My overview of these dynasties is necessarily very brief and minimal. Readers can find extensive details about most of them in Professor Browne's Literary History of Persia: Ṣaffárids and Sámánids in vol. i, p. 346 and following; Fáṭimids in vol. i, pp. 391-400 and vol. ii, p. 196 and following; Ghaznevids in vol. ii, chap. ii; and Seljúqs, ibid., chaps. iii to v.
500 ‘Abdu ’l-Hamíd flourished in the latter days of the Umayyad dynasty. See Ibn Khallikán, De Slane's translation, vol. ii, p. 173, Mas‘údí, Murúju ’l-Dhahab, vol. vi, p. 81.
500 ‘Abdu ’l-Hamíd thrived during the final years of the Umayyad dynasty. See Ibn Khallikán, De Slane's translation, vol. ii, p. 173, Mas‘údí, Murúju ’l-Dhahab, vol. vi, p. 81.
502 Abu ’l-Mahásin, al-Nujúm al-Záhira, ed. by Juynboll, vol. ii, p. 333. The original Ráfiḍites were those schismatics who rejected (rafaḍa) the Caliphs Abú Bakr and ‘Umar, but the term is generally used as synonymous with Shí‘ite.
502 Abu ’l-Mahásin, al-Nująm al-Záhira, ed. by Juynboll, vol. ii, p. 333. The original Ráfiḍites were those dissenters who rejected (rafaḍa) the Caliphs Abú Bakr and ‘Umar, but the term is generally used interchangeably with Shí‘ite.
505 I regret that lack of space compels me to omit the further history of the Fáṭimids. Readers who desire information on this subject may consult Stanley Lane-Poole's History of Egypt in the Middle Ages; Wüstenfeld's Geschichte der Faṭimiden-Chalifen (Göttingen, 1881); and Professor Browne's Lit. Hist. of Persia, vol. ii, p. 196 sqq.
505 I'm sorry that space limitations prevent me from including more details about the Fáṭimids. Readers who want information on this topic can check out Stanley Lane-Poole's History of Egypt in the Middle Ages; Wüstenfeld's Geschichte der Faṭimiden-Chalifen (Göttingen, 1881); and Professor Browne's Lit. Hist. of Persia, vol. ii, p. 196 and following.
507 See the Introduction.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See the Intro.
510 Read mashárátí ’l-buqúl (beds of vegetables), not mushárát as my rendering implies. The change makes little difference to the sense, but mashárat, being an Aramaic word, is peculiarly appropriate here.
510 Read mashárátí ’l-buqúl (beds of vegetables), not mushárát as my rendering suggests. The change doesn’t significantly alter the meaning, but mashárat, being an Aramaic word, fits particularly well in this context.
511 Aghání, xii, 177, l. 5 sqq; Von Kremer, Culturgesch. Streifzüge, p. 32. These lines are aimed, as has been remarked by S. Khuda Bukhsh (Contributions to the History of Islamic Civilisation, Calcutta, 1905, p. 92), against Nabatæans who falsely claimed to be Persians.
511 Aghání, xii, 177, l. 5 sqq; Von Kremer, Culturgesch. Streifzüge, p. 32. These lines target, as noted by S. Khuda Bukhsh (Contributions to the History of Islamic Civilisation, Calcutta, 1905, p. 92), the Nabatæans who falsely asserted that they were Persians.
512 The name is derived from Koran, xlix, 13: "O Men, We have created you of a male and a female and have made you into peoples (shu‘úban) and tribes, that ye might know one another. Verily the noblest of you in the sight of God are they that do most fear Him." Thus the designation 'Shu‘úbite' emphasises the fact that according to Muḥammad's teaching the Arab Moslems are no better than their non-Arab brethren.
512 The name comes from the Quran, chapter 49, verse 13: "O People, We have created you from a male and a female and made you into nations (shu‘úban) and tribes so that you may know one another. Indeed, the most honored of you in the sight of God are those who are most conscious of Him." Therefore, the term 'Shu‘úbite' highlights that, according to Muhammad's teachings, Arab Muslims are no better than their non-Arab counterparts.
516 ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥman Jámí († 1492 a.d.).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 'Abdul Rahman Jami († 1492 AD).
517 I am deeply indebted in the following pages to Goldziher's essay entitled Alte und Neue Poesie im Urtheile der Arabischen Kritiker in his Abhand. zur Arab. Philologie, Part I, pp. 122-174.
517 I am very grateful in the following pages to Goldziher's essay titled Alte und Neue Poesie im Urtheile der Arabischen Kritiker in his Abhand. zur Arab. Philologie, Part I, pp. 122-174.
522 See Nöldeke, Beiträge, p. 4.
525 Aghání, xii, 80, l. 3.
526 Freytag, Arabum Proverbia, vol. i, p. 46 seq., where the reader will find the Arabic text of the verses translated here. Rückert has given a German rendering of the same verses in his Hamâsa, vol. i, p. 311. A fuller text of the poem occurs in Agháni, xii, 107 seq.
526 Freytag, Arabum Proverbia, vol. i, p. 46 seq., where the reader will find the Arabic text of the verses translated here. Rückert has provided a German translation of the same verses in his Hamâsa, vol. i, p. 311. A more complete version of the poem can be found in Agháni, xii, 107 seq.
529 For the famous ascetic, Ḥasan of Baṣra, see pp. 225-227. Qatáda was a learned divine, also of Baṣra and contemporary with Ḥasan. He died in 735 a.d.
529 For the well-known ascetic, Ḥasan of Baṣra, see pp. 225-227. Qatáda was a knowledgeable theologian, also from Baṣra and a contemporary of Ḥasan. He passed away in 735 CE
532 Ibid., No. 29, vv. 1-3.
534 Cf. Díwán (ed. of Beyrout, 1886), p. 279, l. 9, where he reproaches one of his former friends who deserted him because, in his own words, "I adopted the garb of a dervish" (ṣirtu fi ziyyi miskíni). Others attribute his conversion to disgust with the immorality and profanity of the court-poets amongst whom he lived.
534 See Díwán (Beyrout edition, 1886), p. 279, l. 9, where he criticizes one of his former friends who abandoned him because, in his own words, "I took on the appearance of a dervish" (ṣirtu fi ziyyi miskíni). Others say his conversion was due to his disgust with the immorality and disrespect of the court-poets he lived among.
535 Possibly he alludes to these aspersions in the verse (ibid., p. 153, l. 10): "Men have become corrupted, and if they see any one who is sound in his religion, they call him a heretic" (mubtadi‘).
535 He might be referring to these accusations in the line (ibid., p. 153, l. 10): "People have become corrupt, and if they see someone who is strong in their faith, they label him a heretic" (mubtadi‘).
536 Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya declares that knowledge is derived from three sources, logical reasoning (qiyás), examination (‘iyár), and oral tradition (samá‘). See his Díwán, p. 158, l. 11.
536 Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya states that knowledge comes from three sources: logical reasoning (qiyás), examination (‘iyár), and oral tradition (samá‘). See his Díwán, p. 158, l. 11.
537 Cf. Mání, seine Lehre und seine Schriften, by G. Flügel, p. 281, l. 3 sqq. Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya did not take this extreme view (Díwán, p. 270, l. 3 seq.).
537 See Mání, his teachings and his writings, by G. Flügel, p. 281, l. 3 onwards. Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya did not share this extreme perspective (Díwán, p. 270, l. 3 following).
538 See Shahrastání, Haarbrücker's translation, Part I, p. 181 sqq. It appears highly improbable that Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya was a Shí‘ite. Cf. the verses (Díwán, p. 104, l. 13 seq.), where, speaking of the prophets and the holy men of ancient Islam, he says:—
538 See Shahrastání, Haarbrücker's translation, Part I, p. 181 and following. It seems very unlikely that Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya was a Shí‘ite. See the verses (Díwán, p. 104, l. 13 and onward), where, discussing the prophets and the holy figures of early Islam, he says:—
541 Díwán, p. 274, l. 10. Cf. the verse (p. 199, penultimate line):—
541 Díwán, p. 274, l. 10. See the verse (p. 199, second to last line):—
The ascetic "lives the life of a king" (ibid., p. 187, l. 5). Contented men are the noblest of all (p. 148, l. 2). So the great Persian mystic, Jalálu ’l-Dín Rúmí, says in reference to the perfect Ṣúfí (Díván-i Shams-i Tabríz, No. viii, v. 3 in my edition): Mard-i khudá sháh buvad zír-i dalq, "the man of God is a king 'neath dervish-cloak;" and eminent spiritualists are frequently described as "kings of the (mystic) path." I do not deny, however, that this metaphor may have been originally suggested by the story of Buddha.
The ascetic "lives the life of a king" (ibid., p. 187, l. 5). Satisfied people are the most noble of all (p. 148, l. 2). The great Persian mystic, Jalálu ’l-Dín Rúmí, refers to the perfect Ṣúfí in Díván-i Shams-i Tabríz, No. viii, v. 3 in my edition: Mard-i khudá sháh buvad zír-i dalq, "the man of God is a king 'neath dervish-cloak;" and prominent spiritualists are often referred to as "kings of the (mystic) path." However, I don't deny that this metaphor may have originally been inspired by the story of Buddha.
542 Díwán, p. 25, l. 3 sqq. Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya took credit to himself for introducing 'the language of the market-place' into his poetry (ibid. p. 12, l. 3 seq.).
542 Díwán, p. 25, l. 3 sqq. Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya claimed credit for bringing 'the language of the marketplace' into his poetry (ibid. p. 12, l. 3 seq.).
544 Ibid., p. 51, l. 2.
545 Ibid., p. 132, l. 3.
546 Ibid., p. 46, l. 16.
550 Ibid., p. 119, l. 11.
552 Ibid., p. 115, l. 4.
553 Díwán, p. 51, l. 10.
554 Ibid., p. 133, l. 5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., p. 133, l. 5.
555 Ibid., p. 74, l. 4.
558 Ibid., p. 274, l. 6.
559 Ibid., p. 262, l. 4.
560 Ibid., p. 346, l. 11. Cf. p. 102, l. 11; p. 262, l. 1 seq.; p. 267, l. 7. This verse is taken from Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya's famous didactic poem composed in rhyming couplets, which is said to have contained 4,000 sentences of morality. Several of these have been translated by Von Kremer in his Culturgeschichte des Orients, vol. ii, p. 374 sqq.
560 Ibid., p. 346, l. 11. See also p. 102, l. 11; p. 262, l. 1 seq.; p. 267, l. 7. This verse is from Abu ’l-‘Atáhiya's well-known instructional poem written in rhyming couplets, which is said to have included 4,000 moral statements. Several of these have been translated by Von Kremer in his Culturgeschichte des Orients, vol. ii, p. 374 sqq.
561 In one of his poems (Díwán, p. 160, l. 11), he says that he has lived ninety years, but if this is not a mere exaggeration, it needs to be corrected. The words for 'seventy' and 'ninety' are easily confused in Arabic writing.
561 In one of his poems (Díwán, p. 160, l. 11), he claims he has lived ninety years, but if this isn't just an exaggeration, it should be corrected. The words for 'seventy' and 'ninety' can easily be mixed up in Arabic writing.
563 See Von Kremer's Culturgeschichte, vol. ii, p. 381 sqq.; Ahlwardt, Poesie und Poetik der Araber, p. 37 sqq.; R. Dvorak, Abú Firás, ein arabischer Dichter und Held (Leyden, 1895).
563 See Von Kremer's Culturgeschichte, vol. ii, p. 381 and following; Ahlwardt, Poesie und Poetik der Araber, p. 37 and following; R. Dvorak, Abú Firás, an Arab Poet and Hero (Leyden, 1895).
565 Mutanabbí, it is said, explained to Sayfu ’l-Dawla that by surra (gladden) he meant surriyya; whereupon the good-humoured prince presented him with a slave-girl.
565 Mutanabbí reportedly told Sayfu ’l-Dawla that by surra (to gladden) he meant surriyya; in response, the affable prince gifted him a slave girl.
568 The most esteemed commentary is that of Wáḥidí († 1075 a.d.), which has been published by Fr. Dieterici in his edition of Mutanabbí (Berlin, 1858-1861).
568 The most respected commentary is by Wáḥidí († 1075 AD), which has been published by Fr. Dieterici in his edition of Mutanabbí (Berlin, 1858-1861).
570 Abulfedæ Annales Muslemici (Hafniæ, 1789, &c.), vol. ii, p. 774. Cf. his notes on Ṭarafa's Mu‘allaqa, of which he published an edition in 1742.
570 Abulfedæ Annales Muslemici (Copenhagen, 1789, etc.), vol. ii, p. 774. See his notes on Ṭarafa's Mu‘allaqa, for which he published an edition in 1742.
572 Commentatio de Motenabbio (Bonn, 1824).
574 I have made free use of Dieterici's excellent work entitled Mutanabbi und Seifuddaula aus der Edelperle des Tsaâlibi (Leipzig, 1847), which contains on pp. 49-74 an abstract of Tha‘álibí's criticism in the fifth chapter of the First Part of the Yatíma.
574 I have extensively referenced Dieterici's excellent work titled Mutanabbi und Seifuddaula aus der Edelperle des Tsaâlibi (Leipzig, 1847), which includes an overview of Tha‘álibí's critique in the fifth chapter of the First Part of the Yatíma on pages 49-74.
578 Ibid., p. 472, v. 5.
581 Ibid., p. xxvii seq.
583 I.e., his predecessors of the modern school. Like Mutanabbí, he ridicules the conventional types (asálíb) in which the old poetry is cast Cf. Goldziher, Abhand. zur Arab. Philologie, Part 1, p. 146 seq.
583 That is, his predecessors from the modern school. Like Mutanabbí, he mocks the traditional styles (asálíb) in which old poetry is framed. Cf. Goldziher, Abhand. zur Arab. Philologie, Part 1, p. 146 seq.
584 The proper title is Luzúmu má lá yalzam, referring to a technical difficulty which the poet unnecessarily imposed on himself with regard to the rhyme.
584 The correct title is Luzúmu má lá yalzam, which highlights a technical challenge that the poet imposed on himself unnecessarily regarding the rhyme.
587 Sitzungsberichte der Philosophisch-Historischen Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, vol. cxvii, 6th Abhandlung (Vienna, 1889). Select passages admirably rendered by Von Kremer into German verse will be found in the Z.D.M.G., vol. 29, pp. 304-312; vol. 30, pp. 40-52; vol. 31, pp. 471-483; vol. 38, pp. 499-529.
587 Sitzungsberichte der Philosophisch-Historischen Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, vol. cxvii, 6th Abhandlung (Vienna, 1889). Selected passages skillfully translated by Von Kremer into German verse can be found in the Z.D.M.G., vol. 29, pp. 304-312; vol. 30, pp. 40-52; vol. 31, pp. 471-483; vol. 38, pp. 499-529.
589 Z.D.M.G., vol. 29, p. 308.
591 This passage occurs in Abu ’l-‘Alá's Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán (see infra), J.R.A.S. for 1902, p. 351. Cf. the verses translated by Von Kremer in his essay on Abu ’l-‘Alá, p. 23.
591 This passage is found in Abu ’l-‘Alá's Risálatu ’l-Ghufrán (see below), J.R.A.S. for 1902, p. 351. See also the verses translated by Von Kremer in his essay on Abu ’l-‘Alá, p. 23.
593 Z.D.M.G., vol. 38, p. 513.
594 This work, of which only two copies exist in Europe—one at Constantinople and another in my collection—has been described and partially translated in the J.R.A.S. for 1900, pp. 637-720, and for 1902, pp. 75-101, 337-362, and 813-847.
594 This work, of which only two copies are found in Europe—one in Constantinople and another in my collection—has been discussed and partially translated in the J.R.A.S. for 1900, pp. 637-720, and for 1902, pp. 75-101, 337-362, and 813-847.
596 Z.D.M.G., vol. 31, p. 483.
598 Z.D.M.G., vol. 31, p. 477.
599 Ibid., vol. 29, p. 311.
600 Z.D.M.G. vol. 38, p. 522.
601 According to De Goeje, Mémoires sur les Carmathes du Bahrain, p. 197, n. 1, these lines refer to a prophecy made by the Carmathians that the conjunction of Saturn and Jupiter, which took place in 1047 a.d. would herald the final triumph of the Fáṭimids over the ‘Abbásids.
601 According to De Goeje, Mémoires sur les Carmathes du Bahrain, p. 197, n. 1, these lines mention a prophecy made by the Carmathians that the alignment of Saturn and Jupiter, which happened in 1047 A.D. would signal the ultimate victory of the Fáṭimids over the ‘Abbásids.
602 Z.D.M.G., vol. 38, p. 504.
603 Z.D.M.G., vol. 31, p. 474.
604 Luzúmiyyát (Cairo, 1891), i, 394.
605 Ibid., i, 312.
606 Von Kremer, op. cit., p. 38.
608 Luzúmiyyát, ii, 280. The phrase does not mean "I am the child of my age," but "I live in the present," forgetful of the past and careless what the future may bring.
608 Luzúmiyyát, ii, 280. The phrase doesn't mean "I am the child of my age," but "I live in the present," forgetting the past and not worrying about what the future may bring.
611 Ibid., vol. iii, p. 355.
612 The spirit of fortitude and patience (ḥamása) is exhibited by both poets, but in a very different manner. Shanfará describes a man of heroic nature. Ṭughrá’í wraps himself in his virtue and moralises like a Muḥammadan Horace. Ṣafadí, however, says in his commentary on Ṭughrá’í's ode (I translate from a MS. copy in my possession): "It is named Lámiyyatu ’l-‘Ajam by way of comparing it with the Lámiyyatu ’l-‘Arab, because it resembles the latter in its wise sentences and maxims."
612 Both poets display a spirit of resilience and patience (ḥamása), but in very different ways. Shanfará portrays a man of heroic character. Ṭughrá’í embraces his own virtues and offers moral reflections like a Muslim Horace. However, Ṣafadí notes in his commentary on Ṭughrá’í's ode (I translate from a manuscript in my possession): "It is called Lámiyyatu ’l-‘Ajam in comparison to the Lámiyyatu ’l-‘Arab, because it resembles the latter with its wise thoughts and maxims."
616 Maqáma (plural, maqámát) is properly 'a place of standing'; hence, an assembly where people stand listening to the speaker, and in particular, an assembly for literary discussion. At an early period reports of such conversations and discussions received the name of maqámát (see Brockelmann, Gesch. der Arab. Litteratur, vol. i, p. 94). The word in its literary sense is usually translated by 'assembly,' or by the French 'séance.'
616 Maqáma (plural, maqámát) literally means 'a place of standing'; therefore, it refers to a gathering where people stand and listen to the speaker, particularly for the purpose of literary discussion. In earlier times, reports of these conversations and discussions were called maqámát (see Brockelmann, Gesch. der Arab. Litteratur, vol. i, p. 94). The term in its literary context is typically translated as 'assembly' or the French word 'séance'.
617 The Assemblies of al-Ḥarírí, translated from the Arabic, with an introduction and notes by T. Chenery (1867), vol. i, p. 19. This excellent work contains a fund of information on diverse matters connected with Arabian history and literature. Owing to the author's death it was left unfinished, but a second volume (including Assemblies 27-50) by F. Steingass appeared in 1898.
617 The Assemblies of al-Ḥarírí, translated from the Arabic, with an introduction and notes by T. Chenery (1867), vol. i, p. 19. This remarkable work offers a wealth of information on various aspects of Arabian history and literature. Unfortunately, due to the author's passing, it was left incomplete, but a second volume (featuring Assemblies 27-50) by F. Steingass was published in 1898.
618 A full account of his career will be found in the Preface to Houtsma's Recueil de textes relatifs à l'histoire des Seldjoucides, vol. ii. p. 11 sqq. Cf. Browne's Lit. Hist. of Persia, vol. ii, p. 360.
618 You can find a complete overview of his career in the Preface to Houtsma's Collection of Texts Related to the History of the Seljuks, vol. ii. p. 11 and following. See also Browne's Literary History of Persia, vol. ii, p. 360.
620 The above passage is taken, with some modification, from the version of Ḥarírí published in 1850 by Theodore Preston, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, who was afterwards Lord Almoner's Professor of Arabic (1855-1871).
620 The passage above is adapted from the version of Ḥarírí published in 1850 by Theodore Preston, a Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, who later became the Lord Almoner's Professor of Arabic (1855-1871).
625 Chenery, op. cit., p. 23.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chenery, op. cit., p. 23.
626 This has been done with extraordinary skill by the German poet, Friedrich Rückert (Die Verwandlungen des Abu Seid von Serug, 2nd ed. 1837), whose work, however, is not in any sense a translation.
626 This has been accomplished with remarkable skill by the German poet, Friedrich Rückert (Die Verwandlungen des Abu Seid von Serug, 2nd ed. 1837), whose work, however, is not a translation in any way.
628 Ibid., p. 163.
629 Two grammatical treatises by Ḥarírí have come down to us. In one of these, entitled Durratu ’l-Ghawwáṣ ('The Pearl of the Diver') and edited by Thorbecke (Leipzig, 1871), he discusses the solecisms which people of education are wont to commit.
629 Two grammar books by Ḥarírí are still available today. One of them, called Durratu ’l-Ghawwáṣ ('The Pearl of the Diver') and edited by Thorbecke (Leipzig, 1871), addresses the mistakes that educated people often make.
630 See Chenery, op. cit., pp. 83-97.
632 Another example is ‘Umar al-Khayyámí for ‘Umar Khayyám. The spelling Ghazzálí (with a double z) was in general use when Ibn Khallikán wrote his Biographical Dictionary in 1256 a.d. (see De Slane's translation, vol. i, p. 80), but according to Sam‘ání the name is derived from Ghazála, a village near Ṭús; in which case Ghazálí is the correct form of the nisba. I have adopted 'Ghazalí' in deference to Sam‘ání's authority, but those who write 'Ghazzálí' can at least claim that they err in very good company.
632 Another example is ‘Umar al-Khayyámí for ‘Umar Khayyám. The spelling Ghazzálí (with a double z) was commonly used when Ibn Khallikán wrote his Biographical Dictionary in 1256 A.D. (see De Slane's translation, vol. i, p. 80), but according to Sam‘ání, the name comes from Ghazála, a village near Ṭús; in that case, Ghazálí is the correct form of the nisba. I have chosen 'Ghazalí' out of respect for Sam‘ání's authority, but those who write 'Ghazzálí' can at least say they have a strong argument for their choice.
633 Shamsu ’l-Dín al-Dhahabí († 1348 a.d.).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shamsu’l-Din al-Dhahabi († 1348 CE).
634 ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥím al-Isnawí († 1370 a.d.), author of a biographical work on the Sháfi‘ite doctors. See Brockelmann, Gesch. der Arab. Litt., vol. ii, p. 90.
634 ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥím al-Isnawí († 1370 A.D.), the writer of a biography about the Sháfi‘ite doctors. See Brockelmann, Gesch. der Arab. Litt., vol. ii, p. 90.
635 Abu ’l-Ma‘álí al-Juwayní, a famous theologian of Naysábúr († 1085 a.d.), received this title, which means 'Imám of the Two Sanctuaries,' because he taught for several years at Mecca and Medína.
635 Abu ’l-Ma‘álí al-Juwayní, a well-known theologian from Naysábúr († 1085 A.D.), earned the title 'Imám of the Two Sanctuaries' because he taught for several years in Mecca and Medina.
637 According to his own account in the Munqidh, Ghazálí on leaving Baghdád went first to Damascus, then to Jerusalem, and then to Mecca. The statement that he remained ten years at Damascus is inaccurate.
637 In his own words in the Munqidh, Ghazálí stated that after leaving Baghdad, he first traveled to Damascus, then to Jerusalem, and finally to Mecca. The claim that he spent ten years in Damascus is incorrect.
638 The MS. has Fakhru ’l-Dín.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The manuscript includes Fakhru’l-Dín.
640 The correct title of Ibn Ḥazm's work is uncertain. In the Cairo ed. (1321 a.h.) it is called Kitábu ’l-Fiṣal fi ’l-Milal wa ’l-Ahwá wa ’l-Niḥal.
640 The exact title of Ibn Ḥazm's work is unclear. In the Cairo edition (1321 a.h.), it is referred to as Kitábu ’l-Fiṣal fi ’l-Milal wa ’l-Ahwá wa ’l-Niḥal.
641 See p. 195 supra.
642 Kor. ix, 3. The translation runs ("This is a declaration) that God is clear of the idolaters, and His Apostle likewise." With the reading rasúlihi it means that God is clear of the idolaters and also of His Apostle.
642 Kor. ix, 3. The translation says ("This is a declaration) that God is free from the idolaters, and so is His Apostle." With the reading rasúlihi, it means that God is free from the idolaters and also from His Apostle.
644 See p. 128.
See p. 128.
646 See pp. 131-134, supra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See pp. 131-134, above.
648 Ibid., p. 195.
650 While Abú ‘Ubayda was notorious for his freethinking proclivities, Aṣma‘í had a strong vein of pietism. See Goldziher, loc. cit., p. 199 and Abh. zur Arab. Philologie, Part I, p. 136.
650 While Abú ‘Ubayda was known for his independent thinking, Aṣma‘í had a deep commitment to religious devotion. See Goldziher, loc. cit., p. 199 and Abh. zur Arab. Philologie, Part I, p. 136.
654 The epithet jáḥiẓ means 'goggle-eyed.'
The term jáḥiẓ means 'goggle-eyed.'
655 See p. 267.
See p. 267.
657 One of these, the eleventh of the complete work, has been edited by Ahlwardt: Anonyme Arabische Chronik (Greifswald, 1883). It covers part of the reign of the Umayyad Caliph, ‘Abdu ’l-Malik (685-705 a.d.).
657 One of these, the eleventh in the complete work, was edited by Ahlwardt: Anonyme Arabische Chronik (Greifswald, 1883). It discusses part of the reign of the Umayyad Caliph, ‘Abdu ’l-Malik (685-705 CE).
658 The French title is Les Prairies d'Or. Brockelmann, in his shorter Hist. of Arabic Literature (Leipzig, 1901), p. 110, states that the correct translation of Murúju ’l-Dhahab is 'Goldwäschen.'
658 The French title is Les Prairies d'Or. Brockelmann, in his shorter Hist. of Arabic Literature (Leipzig, 1901), p. 110, states that the correct translation of Murúju ’l-Dhahab is 'Goldwäschen.'
659 Concerning Ṭabarí and his work the reader should consult De Goeje's Introduction (published in the supplementary volume containing the Glossary) to the Leyden edition, and his excellent article on Ṭabarí and early Arab Historians in the Encyclopædia Britannica.
659 For information about Ṭabarí and his work, the reader should check out De Goeje's Introduction (found in the supplementary volume with the Glossary) to the Leyden edition, as well as his excellent article on Ṭabarí and early Arab Historians in the Encyclopædia Britannica.
663 Al-Bal‘amí, the Vizier of Manṣúr I, the Sámánid, made in 963 a.d. a Persian epitome of which a French translation by Dubeux and Zotenberg was published in 1867-1874.
663 Al-Bal‘amí, the Vizier of Manṣūr I, the Sāmánid, created a Persian summary in 963 A.D., which was later translated into French by Dubeux and Zotenberg and published between 1867 and 1874.
666 Murúju ’l-Dhahab, p. 9 seq.
667 It may be noted as a coincidence that Ibn Khaldún calls Mas‘údí imáman lil-mu’arrikhín, "an Imám for all the historians," which resembles, though it does not exactly correspond to, "the Father of History."
667 It's interesting to note that Ibn Khaldún refers to Mas‘ūdī as imāman lil-mu’arrikhín, "an Imám for all historians," which is similar, though not exactly the same as, "the Father of History."
668 Mas‘údí gives a summary of the contents of his historical and religious works in the Preface to the Tanbíh wa-’l-Ishráf, ed. by De Goeje, p. 2 sqq. A translation of this passage by De Sacy will be found in Barbier de Meynard's edition of the Murúju ’l-Dhahab, vol. ix, p. 302 sqq.
668 Mas‘údí summarizes the contents of his historical and religious works in the Preface to the Tanbíh wa-’l-Ishráf, edited by De Goeje, p. 2 and following. A translation of this passage by De Sacy can be found in Barbier de Meynard's edition of the Murúju ’l-Dhahab, vol. ix, p. 302 and following.
671 De Sacy renders the title by 'Le Livre de l'Indication et de l'Admonition ou l'Indicateur et le Moniteur'; but see De Goeje's edition of the text (Leyden, 1894), p. xxvii.
671 De Sacy translates the title as 'The Book of Indication and Admonition or the Indicator and the Monitor'; but refer to De Goeje's edition of the text (Leiden, 1894), p. xxvii.
672 The full title is Kitábu ’l-Kámil fi ’l-Ta’ríkh, or 'The Perfect Book of Chronicles.' It has been edited by Tornberg in fourteen volumes (Leyden, 1851-1876).
672 The full title is Kitábu ’l-Kámil fi ’l-Ta’ríkh, or 'The Perfect Book of Chronicles.' Tornberg edited it into fourteen volumes (Leyden, 1851-1876).
674 An excellent account of the Arab geographers is given by Guy Le Strange in the Introduction to his Palestine under the Moslems (London, 1890). De Goeje has edited the works of Ibn Khurdádbih, Iṣṭakhrí, Ibn Ḥawqal, and Muqaddasí in the Bibliotheca Geographorum Arabicorum (Leyden, 1870, &c.)
674 An outstanding overview of Arab geographers can be found in Guy Le Strange's introduction to his Palestine under the Moslems (London, 1890). De Goeje edited the works of Ibn Khurdádbih, Iṣṭakhrí, Ibn Ḥawqal, and Muqaddasí in the Bibliotheca Geographorum Arabicorum (Leyden, 1870, etc.)
676 P. 243.
679 A chapter at least would be required in order to set forth adequately the chief material and intellectual benefits which European civilisation has derived from the Arabs. The reader may consult Von Kremer's Culturgeschichte des Orients, vol. ii, chapters 7 and 9; Diercks, Die Araber im Mittelalter (Leipzig, 1882); Sédillot, Histoire générale des Arabes; Schack, Poesie und Kunst der Araber in Spanien und Sicilien; Munk, Mélanges de Philosophie Juive et Arabe; De Lacy O'Leary, Arabic Thought and its Place in History (1922); and Campbell, Arabian Medicine and its Influence on the Middle Ages (1926). A volume entitled The Legacy of the Islamic World, ed. by Sir T. W. Arnold and Professor A. Guillaume, is in course of publication.
679 A chapter would definitely be needed to properly outline the key material and intellectual contributions that European civilization has gained from the Arabs. Readers can check out Von Kremer's Culturgeschichte des Orients, vol. ii, chapters 7 and 9; Diercks, Die Araber im Mittelalter (Leipzig, 1882); Sédillot, Histoire générale des Arabes; Schack, Poesie und Kunst der Araber in Spanien und Sicilien; Munk, Mélanges de Philosophie Juive et Arabe; De Lacy O'Leary, Arabic Thought and its Place in History (1922); and Campbell, Arabian Medicine and its Influence on the Middle Ages (1926). A book titled The Legacy of the Islamic World, edited by Sir T. W. Arnold and Professor A. Guillaume, is currently being published.
682 P. 384 sqq.
683 The passages concerning the Ṣábians were edited and translated, with copious annotations, by Chwolsohn in his Ssabier und Ssabismus (St. Petersburg, 1856), vol. ii, p. 1-365, while Flügel made similar use of the Manichæan portion in Mani, seine Lehre und seine Schriften (Leipzig, 1862).
683 The sections about the Ṣábians were edited and translated, with extensive notes, by Chwolsohn in his Ssabier und Ssabismus (St. Petersburg, 1856), vol. ii, p. 1-365, while Flügel did similar work with the Manichæan part in Mani, seine Lehre und seine Schriften (Leipzig, 1862).
686 Ibid., p. 70 seq.
689 See p. 163, note.
690 Several freethinkers of this period attempted to rival the Koran with their own compositions. See Goldziher, Muhamm. Studien, Part II, p. 401 seq.
690 During this time, several freethinkers tried to compete with the Koran by creating their own works. See Goldziher, Muhamm. Studien, Part II, p. 401 seq.
692 This is the literal translation of Ikhwánu ’l-Safá, but according to Arabic idiom 'brother of purity' (akhu ’l-ṣafá) simply means 'one who is pure or sincere,' as has been shown by Goldziher, Muhamm. Studien, Part I, p. 9, note. The term does not imply any sort of brotherhood.
692 This is the direct translation of Ikhwánu ’l-Safá, but in Arabic, the phrase 'brother of purity' (akhu ’l-ṣafá) really means 'someone who is pure or sincere,' as Goldziher pointed out in Muhamm. Studien, Part I, p. 9, note. The term doesn't suggest any kind of brotherhood.
696 Ṣâliḥ b. ‘Abd al-Quddûs und das Zindîḳthum während der Regierung des Chalifen al-Mahdí in Transactions of the Ninth Congress of Orientalists, vol. ii, p. 105 seq.
696 Ṣâliḥ b. ‘Abd al-Quddûs and the Zindîḳthum during the Reign of Caliph al-Mahdí in Transactions of the Ninth Congress of Orientalists, vol. ii, p. 105 seq.
697 Ṭabarí, iii, 522, 1.
699 Cf. Ṭabarí, iii, 499, 8 sqq.
700 Ibid., iii, 422, 19 sqq.
702 As Professor Bevan points out, it is based solely on the well-known verse (Aghání, iii, 24, l. 11), which has come down to us without the context:—
702 As Professor Bevan notes, it's based only on the familiar verse (Aghání, iii, 24, l. 11), which has been passed down to us without the context:—
705 See a passage from the Kitábu ’l-Ḥayawán, cited by Baron V. Rosen in Zapiski, vol. vi, p. 337, and rendered into English in my Translations from Eastern Poetry and Prose, p. 53. Probably these monks were Manichæans, not Buddhists.
705 See a passage from the Kitábu ’l-Ḥayawán, cited by Baron V. Rosen in Zapiski, vol. vi, p. 337, and translated into English in my Translations from Eastern Poetry and Prose, p. 53. These monks were likely Manichæans, not Buddhists.
706 Zaddíq is an Aramaic word meaning 'righteous.' Its etymological equivalent in Arabic is siddíq, which has a different meaning, namely, 'veracious.' Zaddíq passed into Persian in the form Zandík, which was used by the Persians before Islam, and Zindíq is the Arabicised form of the latter word. For some of these observations I am indebted to Professor Bevan. Further details concerning the derivation and meaning of Zindíq are given in Professor Browne's Literary Hist. of Persia (vol. i, p. 159 sqq.), where the reader will also find a lucid account of the Manichæan doctrines.
706 Zaddíq is an Aramaic word that means 'righteous.' Its equivalent in Arabic is siddíq, which means 'truthful.' Zaddíq was adopted into Persian as Zandík, a term used by Persians before the advent of Islam, and Zindíq is the Arabic version of that word. I owe some of these insights to Professor Bevan. More information about the origin and meaning of Zindíq can be found in Professor Browne's Literary Hist. of Persia (vol. i, p. 159 sqq.), where readers will also find a clear explanation of Manichæan beliefs.
708 Ibid., p. 98.
709 Ibid., p. 230 seq.
710 See p. 192.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 192.
713 The clearest statement of Ash‘arí's doctrine with which I am acquainted is contained in the Creed published by Spitta, Zur Geschichte Abu ’l-Ḥasan al-Ash‘arí's (Leipzig, 1876), p. 133, l. 9 sqq.; German translation, p. 95 sqq. It has been translated into English by D. B. Macdonald in his Muslim Theology, p. 293 and foll.
713 The clearest expression of Ash‘arí's beliefs that I know of is found in the Creed published by Spitta, Zur Geschichte Abu ’l-Ḥasan al-Ash‘arí's (Leipzig, 1876), p. 133, l. 9 and following; German translation, p. 95 and following. It has been translated into English by D. B. Macdonald in his Muslim Theology, p. 293 and following.
714 Op. cit., p. 7 seq.
715 Schreiner, Zur Geschichte des Ash‘aritenthums in the Proceedings of the Eighth International Congress of Orientalists (1889), p. 5 of the tirage à part.
715 Schreiner, On the History of Ash‘arism in the Proceedings of the Eighth International Congress of Orientalists (1889), p. 5 of the tirage à part.
716 Z.D.M.G., vol. 31, p. 167.
718 See p. 339 seq.
719 I have used the Cairo edition of 1309 a.h. A French translation by Barbier de Meynard was published in the Journal Asiatique (January, 1877), pp. 9-93.
719 I used the Cairo edition from 1309 a.h. A French translation by Barbier de Meynard was published in the Journal Asiatique (January, 1877), pp. 9-93.
723 Herrschende Ideen, p. 67.
725 The following sketch is founded on my paper, An Historical Enquiry concerning the Origin and Development of Ṣúfiism (J.R.A.S., April, 1906, p. 303 sqq.).
725 The following outline is based on my article, An Historical Inquiry Into the Origin and Development of Sufism (J.R.A.S., April, 1906, p. 303 et seq.).
729 See ‘Aṭṭár's Tadhkiratu ’l-Awliyá, ed. by Nicholson, Part I, p. 114; Jámí's Nafaḥát, p. 35; Ibn Khallikán, De Slane's translation, vol. i, p. 291.
729 See ‘Aṭṭár's Tadhkiratu ’l-Awliyá, edited by Nicholson, Part I, p. 114; Jámí's Nafaḥát, p. 35; Ibn Khallikán, De Slane's translation, vol. i, p. 291.
731 The Influence of Buddhism upon Islam, by I. Goldziher (Budapest, 1903). As this essay is written in Hungarian, I have not been able to consult it at first hand, but have used the excellent translation by Mr. T. Duka, which appeared in the J.R.A.S. for January, 1904, pp. 125-141.
731 The Influence of Buddhism upon Islam, by I. Goldziher (Budapest, 1903). Since this essay is in Hungarian, I haven't been able to read it directly, but I've relied on the excellent translation by Mr. T. Duka, which was published in the J.R.A.S. for January 1904, pages 125-141.
732 It was recognised by the Ṣúfís themselves that in some points their doctrine was apparently based on Mu‘tazilite principles. See Sha‘rání, Lawáqiḥu ’l-Anwár (Cairo, 1299 a.h.), p. 14, l. 21 sqq.
732 The Ṣúfís acknowledged that in certain areas, their beliefs seemed to be based on Mu‘tazilite principles. See Sha‘rání, Lawáqiḥu ’l-Anwár (Cairo, 1299 a.h.), p. 14, l. 21 sqq.
736 I.e., New and Old Cairo.
New and Old Cairo.
739 Ibnu ’l-Fáriḍ, like Mutanabbí, shows a marked fondness for diminutives. As he observes (Díwán, p. 552):—
739 Ibn al-Farid, like Al-Mutanabbi, has a clear preference for using diminutives. As he notes (Díwán, p. 552):—
742 Díwán, p. 257 sqq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Díwán, p. 257 and following.
743 This refers to Kor. vii, 171. God drew forth from the loins of Adam all future generations of men and addressed them, saying, "Am not I your Lord?" They answered, "Yes," and thus, according to the Ṣúfí interpretation, pledged themselves to love God for evermore.
743 This refers to Kor. vii, 171. God brought forth all future generations of humanity from the loins of Adam and asked them, saying, "Am I not your Lord?" They replied, "Yes," and in doing so, according to the Ṣúfí interpretation, committed themselves to love God forever.
744 Díwán, p. 142 sqq.
745 See A Literary History of Persia, vol. i, p. 428 sqq. But during the last twenty years a great deal of new light has been thrown upon the character and doctrines of Ḥalláj. See Appendix.
745 See A Literary History of Persia, vol. i, p. 428 and following. However, in the last twenty years, a lot of new insights have emerged about the character and beliefs of Ḥalláj. See Appendix.
746 The best-known biography of Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí occurs in Maqqarí's Nafḥu ’l-Ṭíb, ed. by Dozy and others, vol. i, pp. 567-583. Much additional information is contained in a lengthy article, which I have extracted from a valuable MS. in my collection, the Shadharátu ’l-Dhahab, and published in the J.R.A.S. for 1906, pp. 806-824. Cf. also Von Kremer's Herrschende Ideen. pp. 102-109.
746 The most well-known biography of Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí is found in Maqqarí's Nafḥu ’l-Ṭíb, edited by Dozy and others, vol. i, pp. 567-583. A lot of additional information is included in a lengthy article that I extracted from a valuable manuscript in my collection, the Shadharátu ’l-Dhahab, and published in the J.R.A.S. for 1906, pp. 806-824. See also Von Kremer's Herrschende Ideen, pp. 102-109.
747 Muḥyi ’l-Dín means 'Reviver of Religion.' In the West he was called Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí, but the Moslems of the East left out the definite article (al) in order to distinguish him from the Cadi Abú Bakr Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí of Seville († 1151 a.d.).
747 Muḥyi ’l-Dín means 'Reviver of Religion.' In the West, he was known as Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí, but the Muslims of the East dropped the definite article (al) to differentiate him from the Cadi Abú Bakr Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí of Seville († 1151 AD).
748 Al-Kibrít al-aḥmar (literally, 'the red sulphur').
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Al-Kibrít al-aḥmar (literally, 'red sulfur').
750 The above particulars are derived from an abstract of the Futúḥát made by ‘Abdu ’l-Wahháb al-Sha‘rání († 1565 a.d.), of which Fleischer has given a full description in the Catalogue of Manuscripts in the Leipzig Univ. Library (1838), pp. 490-495.
750 The information above comes from a summary of the Futúḥát created by ‘Abdu ’l-Wahháb al-Sha‘rání († 1565 A.D.), which Fleischer has described in detail in the Catalogue of Manuscripts in the Leipzig Univ. Library (1838), pp. 490-495.
751 Maqqarí, i, 569, II.
752 Aḥmad b. Ḥanbal.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ahmad ibn Hanbal.
753 Abú Ḥanífa.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Abu Hanifa.
754 Fuṣúṣu ’l-Ḥikam (Cairo, a.h. 1321), p. 78. The words within brackets belong to the commentary of ‘Abdu ’l-Razzáq al-Káshání which accompanies the text.
754 Fuṣúṣu ’l-Ḥikam (Cairo, a.h. 1321), p. 78. The words in brackets are part of the commentary by ‘Abdu ’l-Razzáq al-Káshání that goes along with the text.
755 Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí uses the term "Idea of ideas" (Ḥaqíqatu ’l-ḥaqá’iq) as equivalent to λόγος ἐνδιάθετος, while "the Idea of Muḥammad" (al-Ḥaqíqatu ’l-Muḥammadiyya) corresponds to λόγος ἐνδιάθετος.
755 Ibn 'Arabi refers to the term "Idea of ideas" (Ḥaqíqatu ’l-ḥaqá’iq) as equivalent to λόγος ἐνδιάθετος, while "the Idea of Muhammad" (al-Ḥaqíqatu ’l-Muḥammadiyya) corresponds to λόγος ἐνδιάθετος.
756 The Arabic text of these verses will be found in the collection of Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí's mystical odes, entitled Tarjumánu ’l-Ashwáq, which I have edited (Oriental Translation Fund, New Series, vol. xx, p. 19, vv. 13-15).
756 The Arabic text of these verses can be found in the collection of Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí's mystical poems, called Tarjumánu ’l-Ashwáq, which I edited (Oriental Translation Fund, New Series, vol. xx, p. 19, vv. 13-15).
757 Ibnu ’l-‘Arabí has been studied by Asin Palacios, Professor of Arabic at Madrid, whose books are written in Spanish, and H. S. Nyberg (Kleinere Schriften des Ibn al-‘Arabí, Leiden, 1919). A general view may be obtained from my Studies in Islamic Mysticism, pp. 77-142 and pp. 149-161.
757 Ibn 'Arabí has been studied by Asin Palacios, a professor of Arabic in Madrid, whose books are in Spanish, and H. S. Nyberg (Kleinere Schriften des Ibn al-'Arabí, Leiden, 1919). You can get a general overview from my Studies in Islamic Mysticism, pp. 77-142 and pp. 149-161.
764 Maqqarí, vol. i, p. 259. As Maqqarí's work is our principal authority for the literary history of Moslem Spain, I may conveniently give some account of it in this place. The author, Aḥmad b. Muḥammad al-Tilimsání al-Maqqarí († 1632 a.d.) wrote a biography of Ibnu ’l-Khaṭíb, the famous Vizier of Granada, to which he prefixed a long and discursive introduction in eight chapters: (1) Description of Spain; (2) Conquest of Spain by the Arabs; (3) History of the Spanish dynasties; (4) Cordova; (5) Spanish-Arabian scholars who travelled in the East; (6) Orientals who visited Spain; (7) Miscellaneous extracts, anecdotes, poetical citations, &c., bearing on the literary history of Spain; (8) Reconquest of Spain by the Christians and expulsion of the Arabs. The whole work is entitled Nafḥu ’l-Ṭíb min ghuṣní ’l-Andalusi ’l-raṭíb wa-dhikri wazírihá Lisáni ’l-Dín Ibni ’l-Khaṭíb. The introduction, which contains a fund of curious and valuable information—"a library in little"—has been edited by Dozy and other European Arabists under the title of Analectes sur l'Histoire et la Littérature des Arabes d'Espagne (Leyden, 1855-1861).
764 Maqqarí, vol. i, p. 259. Since Maqqarí's work is our main source for the literary history of Muslim Spain, I can conveniently provide a summary here. The author, Aḥmad b. Muḥammad al-Tilimsání al-Maqqarí († 1632 AD), wrote a biography of Ibn al-Khaṭīb, the famous Vizier of Granada, to which he added a lengthy and detailed introduction in eight chapters: (1) Description of Spain; (2) Conquest of Spain by the Arabs; (3) History of the Spanish dynasties; (4) Cordova; (5) Spanish-Arabic scholars who traveled to the East; (6) Easterners who visited Spain; (7) Various extracts, anecdotes, poetic citations, etc., related to the literary history of Spain; (8) Reconquest of Spain by the Christians and the expulsion of the Arabs. The entire work is titled Nafḥu ’l-Ṭíb min ghuṣní ’l-Andalusi ’l-raṭíb wa-dhikri wazírihá Lisáni ’l-Dín Ibni ’l-Khaṭīb. The introduction, which is packed with curious and valuable information—"a library in little"—has been edited by Dozy and other European Arabists under the title Analectes sur l'Histoire et la Littérature des Arabes d'Espagne (Leyden, 1855-1861).
765 The name of Slaves (Ṣaqáliba) was originally applied to prisoners of war, belonging to various northern races, who were sold to the Arabs of Spain, but the term was soon widened so as to include all foreign slaves serving in the harem or the army, without regard to their nationality. Like the Mamelukes and Janissaries, they formed a privileged corps under the patronage of the palace, and since the reign of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán III their number and influence had steadily increased. Cf. Dozy, Hist. des Mus. d'Espagne, vol. iii, p. 58 sqq.
765 The term Slaves (Ṣaqáliba) was initially used to refer to prisoners of war from various northern tribes who were sold to the Arabs in Spain. However, the term quickly expanded to encompass all foreign slaves working in the harem or the military, regardless of their nationality. Similar to the Mamelukes and Janissaries, they made up a privileged group under the palace's patronage, and since the reign of ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán III, their numbers and influence had consistently grown. Cf. Dozy, Hist. des Mus. d'Espagne, vol. iii, p. 58 sqq.
769 The Arabic original occurs in the 11th chapter of the Ḥalbatu ’l-Kumayt, a collection of poems on wine and drinking by Muḥammad b. Ḥasan al-Nawájí († 1455 a.d.), and is also printed in the Anthologie Arabe of Grangeret de Lagrange, p. 202.
769 The Arabic original is found in the 11th chapter of the Ḥalbatu ’l-Kumayt, a collection of poems about wine and drinking by Muḥammad b. Ḥasan al-Nawájí († 1455 A.D.), and is also published in the Anthologie Arabe by Grangeret de Lagrange, p. 202.
770 Al-Ḥullat al-Siyará of Ibnu ’l-Abbár, ed. by Dozy, p. 34. In the last line instead of "foes" the original has "the sons of ‘Abbás." Other verses addressed by ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán to this palm-tree are cited by Maqqarí, vol. ii, p. 37.
770 Al-Ḥullat al-Siyará by Ibnu ’l-Abbár, edited by Dozy, p. 34. In the last line, instead of "foes," the original says "the sons of ‘Abbás." Additional verses addressed by ‘Abdu ’l-Raḥmán to this palm tree are mentioned by Maqqarí, vol. ii, p. 37.
776 Ibn Khallikán, loc. cit.
779 The term Mulaththamún, which means literally 'wearers of the lithám' (a veil covering the lower part of the face), is applied to the Berber tribes of the Sahara, the so-called Almoravides (al-Murábiṭún), who at this tune ruled over Northern Africa.
779 The term Mulaththamún, which literally means 'wearers of the lithám' (a veil covering the lower part of the face), refers to the Berber tribes of the Sahara, known as the Almoravides (al-Murábiṭún), who at that time were in control of Northern Africa.
782 I.e., 'holder of the two vizierships'—that of the sword and that of the pen. See De Slane's translation of Ibn Khallikán, vol. iii, p. 130, n. 1.
782 That is, 'holder of the two vizierships'—the one of the sword and the one of the pen. See De Slane's translation of Ibn Khallikán, vol. iii, p. 130, n. 1.
783 The Arabic text of this poem, which occurs in the Qalá’idu ’l-‘Iqyán of Ibn Kháqán, will be found on pp. 24-25 of Weyers's Specimen criticum exhibens locos Ibn Khacanis de Ibn Zeidouno (Leyden, 31).
783 The Arabic text of this poem, found in the Qalá’idu ’l-‘Iqyán by Ibn Kháqán, can be seen on pages 24-25 of Weyers's Specimen criticum exhibens locos Ibn Khacanis de Ibn Zeidouno (Leyden, 31).
787 See p. 341, note 1.
788 The contents of the Kitábu ’l-Milal wa-’l-Niḥal are fully summarised by Dozy in the Leyden Catalogue, vol. iv, pp. 230-237. Cf. also Zur Komposition von Ibn Ḥazm's Milal wa’n-Niḥal, by Israel Friedlaender in the Nöldeke-Festschrift (Giessen, 1906), vol. i, p. 267 sqq.
788 The contents of the Kitábu ’l-Milal wa-’l-Niḥal are completely summarized by Dozy in the Leyden Catalogue, vol. iv, pp. 230-237. See also Zur Komposition von Ibn Ḥazm's Milal wa’n-Niḥal, by Israel Friedlaender in the Nöldeke-Festschrift (Giessen, 1906), vol. i, p. 267 and following.
792 Kámil of Ibnu ’l-Athír, ed. by Tornberg, vol. ix, p. 425 sqq. The following narrative (which has been condensed as far as possible) differs in some essential particulars from the accounts given by Ibn Khaldún (History of the Berbers, De Slane's translation, vol. ii, p. 64 sqq.) and by Ibn Abí Zar‘ (Tornberg, Annales Regum Mauritaniæ, p. 100 sqq. of the Latin version). Cf. A. Müller, Der Islam, vol. ii, p. 611 sqq.
792 Kámil by Ibn al-Athír, edited by Tornberg, vol. ix, p. 425 and following. The following narrative (which has been shortened as much as possible) differs in some key aspects from the accounts provided by Ibn Khaldún (History of the Berbers, translated by De Slane, vol. ii, p. 64 and following) and by Ibn Abí Zar‘ (Tornberg, Annales Regum Mauritaniæ, p. 100 and following of the Latin version). See also A. Müller, Der Islam, vol. ii, p. 611 and following.
793 See note on p. 423.
See note on p. 423.
794 The province of Tunis.
The province of Tunis.
795 Murábiṭ is literally 'one who lives in a ribáṭ,' i.e., a guardhouse or military post on the frontier. Such buildings were often occupied, in addition to the garrison proper, by individuals who, from pious motives, wished to take part in the holy war (jihád) against the unbelievers. The word murábiṭ, therefore, gradually got an exclusively religious signification, 'devotee' or 'saint,' which appears in its modern form, marabout. As applied to the original Almoravides, it still retains a distinctly military flavour.
795 Murábiṭ literally means 'someone who lives in a ribáṭ,' which is a guardhouse or military post on the border. These places were often occupied, in addition to the regular soldiers, by individuals who, out of religious devotion, wanted to take part in the holy war (jihád) against non-believers. Over time, the term murábiṭ gradually took on a purely religious meaning, referring to a 'devotee' or 'saint,' which is reflected in its modern form, marabout. In reference to the original Almoravides, it still has a strong military connotation.
803 The Arabic text, with a Latin version by E. Pocock, was published in 1671, and again in 1700, under the title Philosophus Autodidactus. An English translation by Simon Ockley appeared in 1708, and has been several times reprinted.
803 The Arabic text, with a Latin version by E. Pocock, was published in 1671 and again in 1700, under the title Philosophus Autodidactus. An English translation by Simon Ockley was released in 1708 and has been reprinted several times.
804 The true form of this name is Absál, as in Jámí's celebrated poem. Cf. De Boer, The History of Philosophy in Islam, translated by E. R. Jones, p. 144.
804 The actual form of this name is Absál, as mentioned in Jámí's famous poem. See De Boer, The History of Philosophy in Islam, translated by E. R. Jones, p. 144.
805 Jurjí Zaydán, however, is disposed to regard the story as being not without foundation. See his interesting discussion of the evidence in his Ta‘ríkhu ’l-Tamaddun al-Islámi ('History of Islamic Civilisation'), Part III, pp. 40-46.
805 Jurjí Zaydán, however, tends to view the story as having some basis in fact. Check out his engaging discussion of the evidence in his Ta‘ríkhu ’l-Tamaddun al-Islámi ('History of Islamic Civilization'), Part III, pp. 40-46.
806 The life of Ibnu ’l-Khaṭib has been written by his friend and contemporary, Ibn Khaldún (Hist. of the Berbers, translated by De Slane, vol. iv. p. 390 sqq.), and forms the main subject of Maqqarí's Nafḥu ’l-Ṭíb (vols. iii and iv of the Buláq edition).
806 The life of Ibn al-Khatib has been documented by his friend and contemporary, Ibn Khaldun (Hist. of the Berbers, translated by De Slane, vol. iv. p. 390 sqq.), and serves as the main focus of Maqqari's Nafhu’l-Tib (vols. iii and iv of the Bulak edition).
809 The Arabic text of the Prolegomena has been published by Quatremère in Notices et extraits des manuscrits de la Bibliothèque Impériale, vols. 16-18, and at Beyrout (1879, 1886, and 1900). A French translation by De Slane appeared in Not. et Extraits, vols. 19-21.
809 The Arabic text of the Prolegomena was published by Quatremère in Notices et extraits des manuscrits de la Bibliothèque Impériale, vols. 16-18, and in Beirut (1879, 1886, and 1900). A French translation by De Slane was published in Not. et Extraits, vols. 19-21.
812 Von Kremer has discussed Ibn Khaldún's ideas more fully than is possible here in an admirably sympathetic article, Ibn Chaldun und seine Culturgeschichte der islamischen Reiche, contributed to the Sitz. der Kais. Akad. der Wissenschaften, vol. 93 (Vienna, 1879). I have profited by many of his observations, and desire to make the warmest acknowledgment of my debt to him in this as in countless other instances.
812 Von Kremer has explored Ibn Khaldún's ideas in more depth than can be covered here in an impressively sympathetic article, Ibn Chaldun und seine Culturgeschichte der islamischen Reiche, published in the Sitz. der Kais. Akad. der Wissenschaften, vol. 93 (Vienna, 1879). I have gained a lot from his insights, and I want to express my deepest gratitude for what I've learned from him in this and many other cases.
815 An excellent appreciation of Ibn Khaldún as a scientific historian will be found in Robert Flint's History of the Philosophy of History, vol. i, pp. 157-171.
815 A great overview of Ibn Khaldún as a scientific historian can be found in Robert Flint's History of the Philosophy of History, vol. i, pp. 157-171.
819 These Ismál‘ílís are the so-called Assassins, the terrible sect organised by Ḥasan b. Ṣabbáḥ (see Professor Browne's Literary History of Persia, vol. ii, p. 201 sqq.), and finally exterminated by Húlágú. They had many fortresses, of which Alamút was the most famous, in the Jibál province, near Qazwín.
819 The Ismailis are the infamous Assassins, the notorious group formed by Hasan ibn Sabbah (see Professor Browne's Literary History of Persia, vol. ii, p. 201 sqq.), and eventually wiped out by Hulagu. They had numerous fortresses, with Alamūt being the most well-known, located in the Jibāl province near Qazvin.
820 The reader must be warned that this and the following account of the treacherous dealings of Ibnu ’l-‘Alqamí are entirely contradicted by Shí‘ite historians. For example, the author of al-Fakhri (ed. by Derenbourg, p. 452) represents the Vizier as a far-seeing patriot who vainly strove to awaken his feeble-minded master to the gravity of the situation.
820 Readers should be aware that this and the next account of the deceitful actions of Ibnu ’l-‘Alqamí are completely opposed by Shí‘ite historians. For instance, the author of al-Fakhri (ed. by Derenbourg, p. 452) portrays the Vizier as a visionary patriot who unsuccessfully tried to make his dim-witted master realize the seriousness of the situation.
821 Concerning the various functions of the Dawídár (literally Inkstand-holder) or Dawádár, as the word is more correctly written, see Quatremère, Histoire des Sultans Mamlouks, vol. i, p. 118, n. 2.
821 For details on the different roles of the Dawídár (literally Inkstand-holder) or Dawádár, as it’s more accurately spelled, refer to Quatremère, Histoire des Sultans Mamlouks, vol. i, p. 118, n. 2.
822 The MS. writes Yájúnas.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The manuscript writes Yájúnas.
824 By Shamsu ’l-Dín al-Dhahabí († 1348 a.d.).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ By Shamsu’l-Dín al-Dhahabí († 1348 A.D.).
825 Mameluke (Mamlúk) means 'slave.' The term was applied to the mercenary troops, Turks and Kurds for the most part, who composed the bodyguard of the Ayyúbid princes.
825 Mameluke (Mamlúk) means 'slave.' The term referred to the mercenary troops, primarily Turks and Kurds, who made up the bodyguard of the Ayyúbid princes.
826 There are two Mameluke dynasties, called respectively Baḥrí (River) Mamelukes and Burjí (Tower) Mamelukes. The former reigned from 1250 to 1390, the latter from 1382 to 1517.
826 There are two Mameluke dynasties, known as the Baḥrí (River) Mamelukes and the Burjí (Tower) Mamelukes. The Baḥrí Mamelukes ruled from 1250 to 1390, while the Burjí Mamelukes ruled from 1382 to 1517.
830 Ibid., p. 358.
831 These verses are cited in the Ḥadíqatu ’l-Afráḥ (see Brockelmann's Gesch. d. Arab. Litt., ii, 502), Calcutta, 1229 a.h., p. 280. In the final couplet there is an allusion to Kor. iv, 44: "Verily God will not wrong any one even the weight of an ant" (mithqála dharratin).
831 These lines are referenced in the Ḥadíqatu ’l-Afráḥ (see Brockelmann's Gesch. d. Arab. Litt., ii, 502), Calcutta, 1229 a.h., p. 280. In the last line, there’s a reference to Kor. iv, 44: "Truly, God does not wrong anyone, not even by the weight of an ant" (mithqála dharratin).
832 Hartmann, Das Muwaššah (Weimar, 1897), p. 218.
836 It should be pointed out that the Wafayát is very far from being exhaustive. The total number of articles only amounts to 865. Besides the Caliphs, the Companions of the Prophet, and those of the next generation (Tábi‘ún), the author omitted many persons of note because he was unable to discover the date of their death. A useful supplement and continuation of the Wafayát was compiled by al-Kutubí († 1363 a.d.) under the title Fawátu ’l-Wafayát.
836 It’s important to note that the Wafayát is far from complete. The total number of entries is only 865. Besides the Caliphs, the Prophet’s Companions, and those from the next generation (Tábi‘ún), the author left out many notable individuals because he couldn’t find the date of their death. A helpful addition and continuation of the Wafayát was put together by al-Kutubí († 1363 A.D.) titled Fawátu ’l-Wafayát.
837 The Arabic text of the Wafayát has been edited with variants and indices by Wüstenfeld (Göttingen, 1835-1850). There is an excellent English translation by Baron MacGuckin de Slane in four volumes (1842-1871).
837 The Arabic text of the Wafayát has been edited with different versions and indexes by Wüstenfeld (Göttingen, 1835-1850). There's a great English translation by Baron MacGuckin de Slane in four volumes (1842-1871).
839 Al-Sulúk li-ma‘rifati Duwali ’l-Mulúk, a history of the Ayyúbids and Mamelukes. The portion relating to the latter dynasty is accessible in the excellent French version by Quatremère (Histoire des Sultans Mamlouks de l'Égypte, Paris, 1845).
839 Al-Sulúk li-ma‘rifati Duwali ’l-Mulúk, a history of the Ayyúbids and Mamluks. The section about the latter dynasty can be found in the excellent French translation by Quatremère (Histoire des Sultans Mamlouks de l'Égypte, Paris, 1845).
841 The Fakhrí has been edited by Ahlwardt (1860) and Derenbourg (1895). The simplicity of its style and the varied interest of its contents have made it deservedly popular. Leaving the Koran out of account, I do not know any book that is better fitted to serve as an introduction to Arabic literature.
841 The Fakhrí was edited by Ahlwardt (1860) and Derenbourg (1895). Its straightforward style and diverse topics have made it truly popular. Aside from the Koran, I can't think of any book that's more suited to introduce readers to Arabic literature.
842 See p. 413, n. 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 413, n. 1.
844 Murúju ’l-Dhahab, ed. by Barbier de Meynard, vol. iv. p. 90. The names Shírázád and Dínázád are obviously Persian. Probably the former is a corruption of Chihrázád, meaning 'of noble race,' while Dínázád signifies 'of noble religion.' My readers will easily recognise the familiar Scheherazade and Dinarzade.
844 Murúju ’l-Dhahab, edited by Barbier de Meynard, vol. iv. p. 90. The names Shírázád and Dínázád are clearly Persian. The former is likely a variation of Chihrázád, meaning 'of noble descent,' while Dínázád means 'of noble faith.' My readers will easily recognize the familiar Scheherazade and Dinarzade.
848 That it was extant in some shape before 1150 a.d. seems to be beyond doubt. Cf. the Journal Asiatique for 1838, p. 383; Wüstenfeld, Gesch. der Arab. Aerzte, No. 172.
848 It's clear that it existed in some form before 1150 CE See the Journal Asiatique from 1838, p. 383; Wüstenfeld, Gesch. der Arab. Aerzte, No. 172.
849 Antar, a Bedoueen Romance, translated from the Arabic by Terrick Hamilton (London, 1820), vol. i, p. >xxiii seq. See, however, Flügel's Catalogue of the Kais. Kön. Bibl. at Vienna, vol. ii, p. 6. Further details concerning the 'Romance of ‘Antar' will be found in Thorbecke's ‘Antarah (Leipzig, 1867), p. 31 sqq. The whole work has been published at Cairo in thirty-two volumes.
849 Antar, a Bedouin Romance, translated from Arabic by Terrick Hamilton (London, 1820), vol. i, p. >xxiii seq. See also Flügel's Catalogue of the Kais. Kön. Bibl. at Vienna, vol. ii, p. 6. More information about the 'Romance of ‘Antar' can be found in Thorbecke's ‘Antarah (Leipzig, 1867), p. 31 sqq. The entire work has been published in Cairo in thirty-two volumes.
850 Sha‘rání, Yawáqít (ed. of Cairo, 1277 a.h.), p. 18.
851 In 1417 a.d. The reader will find a full and most interesting account of Nasímí, who is equally remarkable as a Turkish poet and as a mystic belonging to the sect of the Ḥurúfís, in Mr. E. J. W. Gibb's History of Ottoman Poetry, vol. i, pp. 343-368. It is highly improbable that the story related here gives the true ground on which he was condemned: his pantheistic utterances afford a sufficient explanation, and the Turkish biographer, Laṭífí, specifies the verse which cost him his life. I may add that the author of the Shadharátu ’l-Dhahab calls him Nasímu ’l-Dín of Tabríz (he is generally said to be a native of Nasím in the district of Baghdád), and observes that he resided in Aleppo, where his followers were numerous and his heretical doctrines widely disseminated.
851 In 1417 A.D. The reader will find a detailed and fascinating account of Nasímí, who stands out as both a Turkish poet and a mystic from the Ḥurúfí sect, in Mr. E. J. W. Gibb's History of Ottoman Poetry, vol. i, pp. 343-368. It's very unlikely that the story told here reveals the true reasons behind his condemnation: his pantheistic statements provide enough of an explanation, and the Turkish biographer, Laṭífí, identifies the verse that led to his death. I should also note that the author of the Shadharátu ’l-Dhahab refers to him as Nasímu ’l-Dín of Tabríz (he is usually said to be from Nasím in the Baghdad area) and mentions that he lived in Aleppo, where he had many followers and his heretical beliefs were widely spread.
857 See Materials for a History of the Wahabys, by J. L. Burckhardt, published in the second volume of his Notes on the Bedouins and Wahabys (London, 1831). Burckhardt was in Arabia while the Turks were engaged in re-conquering the Ḥijáz from the Wahhábís. His graphic and highly interesting narrative has been summarised by Dozy, Essai sur l'histoire de l'Islamisme, ch. 13.
857 See Materials for a History of the Wahabys, by J. L. Burckhardt, published in the second volume of his Notes on the Bedouins and Wahabys (London, 1831). Burckhardt was in Arabia while the Turks were working to reclaim the Ḥijáz from the Wahhábís. His vivid and captivating narrative has been summarized by Dozy in Essai sur l'histoire de l'Islamisme, ch. 13.
864 Burckhardt, loc. laud., p. 115.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, loc. laud., p. 115.
865 I cannot enter into details on this subject. A review of modern Arabic literature is given by Brockelmann, Gesch. der Arab. Litt., vol. ii, pp. 469-511, and by Huart, Arabic Literature, pp. 411-443.
865 I can't get into the specifics of this topic. You can find an overview of modern Arabic literature in Brockelmann, Gesch. der Arab. Litt., vol. ii, pp. 469-511, and in Huart, Arabic Literature, pp. 411-443.
867 Brockelmann, loc. cit., p. 476.
868 Translated into Arabic verse by Sulaymán al-Bistání (Cairo, 1904). See Professor Margoliouth's interesting notice of this work in the J.R.A.S. for 1905, p. 417 sqq.
868 Translated into Arabic verse by Sulaymán al-Bistání (Cairo, 1904). See Professor Margoliouth's interesting notice of this work in the J.R.A.S. for 1905, p. 417 and following.
869 H. A. R. Gibb, Studies in contemporary Arabic literature, Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies, vol. iv, pt. 4, p. 746; cf. also vol. v, pt. 2, p. 311 foll. Mr Gibb has given references to the chief works on the subject, but for the sake of those who do not read Arabic or Russian it may be hoped that he will continue and complete his own survey, to which there is nothing simile aut secundum in English.
869 H. A. R. Gibb, Studies in contemporary Arabic literature, Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies, vol. iv, pt. 4, p. 746; cf. also vol. v, pt. 2, p. 311 foll. Mr. Gibb has listed the main works on the topic, but for those who don't read Arabic or Russian, it’s hoped that he will continue and finish his own overview, which has no equivalent in English.
>INDEX
In the following Index it has been found necessary to omit the accents indicating the long vowels, and the dots which are used in the text to distinguish letters of similar pronunciation. On the other hand, the definite article al has been prefixed throughout to those Arabic names which it properly precedes; it is sometimes written in full, but is generally denoted by a hyphen, e.g. -‘Abbas for al-‘Abbas. Names of books, as well as Oriental words and technical terms explained in the text, are printed in italics. Where a number of references occur under one heading, the more important are, as a rule, shown by means of thicker type.
In the following Index, we've decided to leave out the accents that represent long vowels, as well as the dots that are used in the text to differentiate between letters that sound alike. On the flip side, the definite article al has been added to Arabic names where it belongs; sometimes it's written out fully, but it's usually represented by a hyphen, e.g. -‘Abbas for al-‘Abbas. Book titles, along with Oriental words and technical terms explained in the text, are presented in italics. When several references appear under one heading, the most important ones are typically highlighted using bolder type.
A
- Aaron, 215, 273
- ‘Abbad, 421
- ‘Abbadid dynasty, the, 414, 421-424, 431
- -‘Abbas, 146, 249, 250, 251
- -‘Abbas b. -Ahnaf (poet), 261
- ‘Abbasa, 261
- ‘Abbasid history, two periods of, 257
- ‘Abbasid propaganda, the, 249-251
- ‘Abbasids, the, xxviii, xxix, xxx, 65, 181, 182, 193, 194, 220, 249-253, 254-284, 287-291, 365-367, 373
- ‘Abdullah, father of the Prophet, xxvii, 146, 148, 250
- ‘Abdullah, brother of Durayd b. -Simma, 83
- ‘Abdullah, the Amir (Spanish Umayyad), 411
- ‘Abdullah b. -‘Abbas, 145, 237, 249
- ‘Abdullah b. Hamdan, 269
- ‘Abdullah b. Ibad, 211
- ‘Abdullah b. Mas‘ud, 352
- ‘Abdullah b. Maymun al-Qaddah, 271-274, 363
- ‘Abdullah. b. Muhammad b. Adham, 423
- ‘Abdullah b. -Mu‘tazz. See Ibnu ’l-Mu‘tazz
- ‘Abdullah b. Saba, 215, 216
- ‘Abdullah b. Tahir, 129
- ‘Abdullah b. Ubayy, 172
- ‘Abdullah b. Yasin al-Kuzuli, 430
- Abdullah b. -Zubayr, 198, 199, 200, 202
- ‘Abdu ’l-‘Aziz (Marinid), 436
- ‘Abdu ’l-‘Aziz, brother of ‘Abdu ’l-Malik, 200
- ‘Abdu ’l-‘Aziz, son of Muhammad b. Sa‘ud, 466
- ‘Abdu ’l-Ghani al-Nabulusi, 402
- ‘Abdu ’l-Hamid, 267
- ‘Abdu ’l-Malik (Umayyad Caliph), 200-202, 206, 209, 224, 240, 242, 244, 247, 349, 407
- ‘Abd Manaf, 146
- ‘Abdu, ’l-Mu’min (Almohade), 432
- ‘Abdu ’l-Muttalib, 66-68, 146, 148, 154, 250
- ‘Abdu ’l-Qadir al-Baghdadi, 131
- ‘Abdu ’l-Qadir al-Jili, 393
- ‘Abd al-Qays (tribe), 94
- ‘Abdu ’l-Rahman I, the Umayyad, 253, 264, 405-407, 417, 418
- ‘Abdu ’l-Rahman II (Spanish Umayyad), 409, 418
- ‘Abdu ’l-Rahman III (Spanish Umayyad), 411-412, 420, 425
- ‘Abdu ’l-Rahman V (Spanish Umayyad), 426
- ‘Abdu ’l-Rahman b. ‘Awf, 186
- ‘Abdu ’l-Razzaq-Kashani, 402
- ‘Abd Shams, 146
- ‘Abd Shams Saba, 14
- ‘Abdu ’l-‘Uzza, 159
- ‘Abdu ’l-Wahhab, founder of the Wahhabite sect. See Muhammad b. ‘Abd al-Wahhab.
- ‘Abdu ’l-Wahhab al-Sha‘rani. See -Sha‘rani
- ‘Abdu ’l-Wahid of Morocco (historian), 431, 433
- ‘Abid b. -Abras (poet), 39, 44, 86, 101
- ‘Abid b. Sharya, 13, 19, 247
- ‘Abida b. Hilal, 239
- ‘Abir, xviii
- ‘Abla, 115
- -Ablaq, (name of a castle), 84
- Ablutions, the ceremonial, incumbent on Moslems, 149
- -Abna, 29
- Abraha, 6, 15, 28, 65-8 Abraham, xviii, 22, 62, 63, 66, 149, 150, 165, 172, 177
- Abraham, the religion of, 62, 149, 177
- ‘Abs (tribe), xix, 61, 88, 114-117
- Absal, 433
- Abu ’l-‘Abbas (Marinid), 436
- Abu ’l-‘Abbas Ahmad al-Marsi, 327
- Abu ’l-‘Abbas al-Nami (poet), 270
-
Abu ’l-‘Abbas-Saffah, 182, 253.
- See -Saffah
- Abu ‘Abdallah Ibnu ’l-Ahmar (Nasrid), 437
- Abu ‘Abd al-Rahman al-Sulami, 338
- Abu Ahmad al-Mihrajani, 370
- Abu ’l-‘Ala al-Ma‘arri, 166, 167, 206, 271, 289, 291, 296, 308, 313-324, 375, 448
- Abu ‘Ali al-Qali, 131, 420
-
Abu ‘Ali b. Sina, 265.
- See Ibn Sina
- Abu ‘Amir, the Monk, 170
- Abu ‘Amr b. al-‘Ala, 242, 285, 343 Abu ’l-Aswad al-Du’ili, 342, 343
- Abu ’l-‘Atahiya (poet), 261, 291, 296-303, 308, 312, 324, 374
- Abu Ayman (title), 14
- Abu Bakr (Caliph), xxvii, 142, 153, 175, 180, 183, 185, 210, 214, 215, 257, 268, 297
- Abu Bakr b. Abi ’l-Azhar, 344
- Abu Bakr Ibnu ’l-‘Arabi of Seville, 399
- Abu Bakr b. Mu‘awiya, 420
- Abu Bakr al-Nabulusi, 460
-
Abu Bakr al-Razi (physician), 265.
- See -Razi
- Abu Bakr b. ‘Umar, 430
- Abu ’l-Darda, 225
- Abu Dawud al-Sijistani, 337
-
Abu ’l-Faraj of Isfanan, 32, 123, 131, 270, 347, 419.
- See Kitabu ’l-Aghani
- Abu ’l-Faraj al-Babbagha (poet), 270
- Abu ’l-Fida (historian), 308, 316, 331, 454
- Abu Firas al-Hamdani (poet), 270, 304
- Abu Ghubshan, 65
- Abu Hanifa, 222, 284, 402, 408
- Abu ’l-Hasan ‘Ali b. Harun al-Zanjani, 370
-
Abu ’l-Hasan al-Ash‘ari, 284.
- See -Ash‘ari
- TABLE OF CONTENTS488 Abu Hashim, the Imam, 220, 251
- Abu Hashim, the Sufi, 229
- Abu Hudhayl -‘Allaf, 369
- Abu ’l-Husayn al-Nuri, 392
- Abu ‘Imran al-Fasi, 429
- Abu Ishaq al-Farisi. See -Istakhri
-
Abu Ja‘far -Mansur, 258.
- See -Mansur, the Caliph
- Abu Jahl, 158
-
Abu Karib, the Tubba‘, 12, 19.
- See As‘ad Kamil
- Abu Lahab, 159, 160
- Abu ’l-Mahasin b. Taghribirdi (historian), 257, 262, 267, 268, 350, 369, 454
- Abu Marwan Ghaylán, 224
- Abu Ma‘shar, 361
- Abu Mihjan (poet), 127
- Abu Mikhnaf, 210
- Abu Musa al-Ash‘ari, 192, 377
- Abu Muslim, 220, 251-252, 375
- Abu Nasr al-Isma‘ili, 339
- Abu Nasr al-Sarraj, 393
- Abu Nu‘aym al-Isfahani, 338
- Abu Nuwas (poet), 261, 277, 286, 290, 291, 292-296, 303, 308, 345, 375
- Abu Qabus, kunya of -Nu’man III, 45
- Abu ’l-Qasim Ahmad. See -Mustansir
- Abu ’l-Qasim Muhammad, the Cadi, 421
- Abu ’l-Qasim b. -Muzaffar, 312
- Abu ’l-Qasim al-Zahrawi, 420
- Abu Qays b. Abi Anas, 170
- Abu Qurra, 221
- Abu Sa’id b. Abi ’l-Khayr, 391, 394
- Abu Salama, 257
- Abu Salih Mansur b. Ishaq (Samanid), 265
- Abu ’l-Salt b. Abi Rabi’a, 69
- Abu Shaduf, 450
- Abu Shamir the Younger, 50
- Abu Shamir, kunya of -Harith b. ’Amr Muharriq, 50
- Abu Shuja’ Buwayh, 266
- Abu Sufyan, 124, 175, 195
- Abu Sulayman al-Darani, 384, 386, 388
- Abu Sulayman Muhammad b. Ma‘shar al-Bayusti, 370
- Abu Talib, uncle of the Prophet, 146, 148, 154, 157, 183, 250
- Abu Talib al-Makki, 338, 393
-
Abu Tammam, author of the Hamasa, 79, 129-130, 288, 316, 324, 331.
- See -Hamasa
- Abu ’Ubayda (philologist), 94, 242, 261, 280, 343, 344, 345, 459
- Abu ‘Ubayda b. al-Jarrah, 51
- Abu ’l-Walid al-Baji, 428
-
Abu Yazid al-Bistami, 391.
- See Bayazid of Bistam
- Abu Yusuf, the Cadi, 283
- Abu Zayd of Saruj, 330, 331, 332, 335
- Abu Zayd Muhammad al-Qurashi, 130
- Abusir, 326
- Abyssinia, 53, 155, 156
- Abyssinians, the, xxi;
- Academy of Junde-shapur, the, 358
- Academy of Sabur, the, 267, 314
- ‘Ad (people), 1, 2, 3
- adab, 283, 346
- Adabu ’l-Katib, 346
- Adam, xxvi, 62, 63, 244, 398
- ‘Adana (river), 15
- ‘Adawi dervishes, the, 393
- Adharbayjan, 17
- ‘Adi (tribe), 233
- ‘Adi b. ‘Amr, 94
- ‘Adi al-Hakkari, 393
- ‘Adi b. Marina, 244
- ‘Adi b. Nasr, 35
- ‘Adi b. Zayd, 40, 45-48, 49, 138, 244
- ‘Adiya, 85
- Adler, 316
- ‘Adnán, xviii, xix, xx, 64
- ‘Adudu ’l-Dawla (Buwayhid), 266, 307
- ælius Gallus, 9
- æthiopic language, the, xvi, xxi
- Afghanistan, 268, 275
- Africa, xv, xvi Africa, North, 53, 203, 253, 271, 274, 405, 419, 423, 424, 429, 430, 434, 437, 439, 442, 443, 468
- Afshin, 375
- -Afwah al-Awdi (poet), 83
- -Aghani. See Kitabu ’l-Agfhani
- Aghlabid dynasty, the, 264, 274, 441
- Aghmat, 424
- -Ahlaf, at -Hira, 38
- Ahlu ’l-Kitab, 341
-
Ahlu ’l-Taswiya, 280.
- See Shu‘ubites, the
- Ahlu ’l-tawhid wa-’l-‘adl, a name given to the Mu‘tazilites, 224
- Ahlwardt, W., 76, 101, 125, 128,133, 136, 286, 293, 294, 304, 349, 454
- Ahmad (Buwayhid), 266
- Ahmad, brother of Ghazali, 339
- Ahmad, father of Ibn Hazm, 426
- Ahmad b. Hanbal, 284, 369, 376, 402
- Ahmad al-Nahhas, 102
- Ahmad b. Tulun, 354
- Ahmar of Thamud, 3
- Ahnum, 19
- Ahqafu ’l-Raml (desert), 1
- Ahsanu ’l-Taqasim fi ma‘rifati ’l-Aqalim, 357
- ahwal, mystical term, 231, 391
- -Ahwas (poet), 237
- -Ahwaz, 271, 293
- A‘isha, 151, 183
- ‘Aja ’ibu ’l-Maqdur, 454
-
-‘Ajam (the non-Arabs), 277.
- See -Mawali
- -‘Ajjaj (poet), 138
- -Ajurrumiyya, 456
- Akbar (Mogul Emperor), xxx
- Akhbaru ’l-Zaman, 353
- -Akhtal (poet), 221, 238, 239-242, 285
- akhu ’l-safa, 370
- Akilu ’l-Murar (surname), 42
- -A‘lam (philologist), 128
- Alamut, 445
- ‘Ala’u ’l-Din Muhammad Khwarizmshah, 444
- Albategnius, 361
- Albucasis, 420
- Albumaser, 361
- Alchemists, the, 361, 387
- Alchemy, works on, translated into Arabic, 358
- Aleppo, 269, 270, 275, 291, 303, 305, 313, 360, 415, 446, 451, 460, 461
- Alexander the Great, 17, 276, 358, 457
- Alexandria, 340
- Alexandrian Library, the, 435
-
Alf Layla wa-Layla, 456, 459.
- See Thousand Nights and a Night and Arabian Nights
- -Alfiyya, 456
- Alfraganus, 361
- Algeria, 430
- Algiers, 468
- Alhambra, the, 435
- ‘Ali (Buwayhid), 266
- ‘Ali, grandson of ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Farid, 394
- ‘Ali b. Abi Talib, the Prophet's son-in-law, xxvii, xxviii, 105, 153, 181, 183, 190-193, 194, 196, 205, 207-211, 213-218, 220-222, 243, 249, 250, 251, 264, 267, 273, 274, 342, 343, 349, 377, 432, 442
- ‘Ali b. Abi Talib, public cursing of, 205
- ‘Ali b. -Mansur, Shaykh, 319
- ‘Ali b. Musa b. Ja‘far al-Rida, 262, 385
-
‘Alids, the, 258, 259, 337.
- See ‘Ali b. Abi Talib and Shi‘ites, the
- Allah, 62, 134, 135, 164, 231, 392
- Allah, the Muhammadan conception of, 225, 231
- Almaqa, 18
- Almeria, 421
- Almohades, the, 217, 429, 431-434 Almoravides, the, 423, 429-431
- Alp Arslan (Seljuq), 275, 276, 340, 379
- TABLE OF CONTENTS489 Alphabet, the South Arabic, 6, 8, 12
- Alphonso VI of Castile, 422, 423, 431
- ‘Alqama b. ‘Abada (poet), 121, 125, 128
- ‘Alqama b. Dhi Jadan (poet), 12
- Alvaro, Bishop of Cordova, 414
- Amaj, 22
-
-Amali, 420.
- See Kitabu ’l-Amali
- -Amaliq (Amalekites), 2, 3, 63
- ‘Amidu ’l-Mulk al-Kunduri, 379
- -Amin, the Caliph, 255, 262, 293, 343
- Amina, mother of the Prophet, 146
- ‘Amir b. Sa‘sa‘a (tribe), 119
- ‘Amir b. Uhaymir, 87
- Amiru ’l-Mu‘minin (Commander of the Faithful), 185
- Amiru ’l-Umara (title), 264
- ‘Amr, the Tubba‘ 25, 26
- ‘Amr b. ‘Adi b. Nasr, 35, 36, 37, 40
- ‘Amr b. Amir (tribe), 94
- ‘Amr b. ‘Amir Ma’ al-Sama al-Muzayqiya, 15, 16, 49
- ‘Amr b. -‘As, 192
- ‘Amr b. -Harith (Ghassanid), 50, 54, 122
- ‘Amr b. Hind (Lakhmite), 44, 107, 108, 109, 112
- ‘Amr b. Kulthum (poet), 44, 82, 102, 109-113, 128, 269
- ‘Amr b. Luhayy, 63, 64
- ‘Amr b. Ma‘dikarib, 82
- ‘Amr b. Mas‘ud, 43
- ‘Amr b. ‘Ubayd, 223, 374
- ‘Amr b. Zarib, 35
- Amul, 350
- Anas, 88
- ‘anatira, 459
- ‘Anaza (tribe), xix -Anbar, 38
- -Anbari (philologist), 128
-
-Anbat, xxv.
- See Nabatæans, the
- Ancient Sciences, the, 282
- -Andarin, 111
- Angels, the Recording, 161
- Angora, 104
- -Ansar (the Helpers), 171, 241
- ‘Antar, the Romance of, 34, 459
- ‘Antara (poet), 76, 109, 114-116, 128, 459
- ‘antari, 459
- Anthologies of Arabic poetry, 128-130, 289, 325, 343, 347, 348, 417
- Anthropomorphism, 369, 376, 379, 432
- Antioch, 43
- Anushirwan (Sasanian king). See Nushirwan
- Anushirwan b. Khalid, 329
- Aphrodite, 43
- -‘Aqida, by ‘Izzu ’l-Din b. ‘Abd al-Salam, 461
- ‘Aqil, 35
- Arab horses, the training of, 226
- Arab singers in the first century a.h., 236
- a‘rabi (Bedouin), 210
- Arabia, in the ‘Abbasid period, 276
-
Arabia Felix, xvii, 4.
- See -Yemen
- Arabian History, three periods of, xxvi Arabian Nights, the, 238, 256, 261, 292, 421, 456-459
- Arabic language, the, xvi, xvii, xxi-xxv, 6, 77, 201, 203, 239, 265, 277-280, 336, 342, 344
- Arabic literature, largely the work of non-Arabs, xxx, xxxi, 276-278
- Arabic Press, the, 469
- Arabic writing, 201;
- Arabs, the Ishmaelite, xviii
- Arabs of Khurasan, the, thoroughly Persianised, 250
- Arabs, the Northern. See Arabs, the Ishmaelite
- Arabs, the Northern and Southern, racial enmity between, xx, 199, 200, 252, 405, 406
-
Arabs, the Southern, xvii, xviii, xx, 4.
- See Arabs, the Yemenite
-
Arabs, the Yemenite, xvii, xviii, xx, 38, 55, 199, 252, 405, 406.
- See Sabæans, the;
- Himyarites, the
-
Arabs, the Yoqtanid, xviii.
- See Arabs, the Yemenite
- Aramæans, the, xv, xxv
- Aramaic language, the, xvi, xxv, 279, 375
- -Araqim, 113, 114
- Arbela, 451
- Ardashir Babakan, founder of the Sasanian dynasty, 34, 38
- Ἀρέθας τοῦ Γαβάλα, 51
- Arhakim, 11
- ‘arif (gnostic), 386
- ‘Arifu ’l-Zanadiqa, 373
- Aristocracy of Islam, the, 188, 190
- Aristotle, 358, 359, 360
- -‘Arji (poet), 237
- Armenia, xv, 352
- Arnaud, Th., 9, 15, 17
- Arnold. F. A., 105, 107, 109, 111, 113, 114
- Arnold, T. W., 184, 223, 224, 360, 448
- Arsacids, the, 21, 38
- Aryat, 27, 28
- -‘Asa (name of a mare), 36
- ‘asabiyya, 440
- Asad (tribe), xix, 104
- Asad Kamil, the Tubba‘, 12, 19-23, 25, 26, 137
- Asad b. Musa, 247
- Asal, 433
- asalib, 289, 315
- Ascalon, 456
- Ascension of the Prophet, the, 169, 403
- Asd (tribe), 19
- -A‘sha (poet), 16, 101, 121, 123-125, 128, 138, 139
- -Ash‘ari (Abu ’l-Hasan), 284, 376-379, 431
- Ash‘arites, the, 379, 380, 460
- Ash‘aru ’l-Hudhaliyyin, 128
- -Ashram (surname of Abraha), 28
- Asia, xv, 275, 352, 414
- Asia, Central, 255
- Asia Minor, 269, 399, 434, 446
- Asia, Western, xvi, xxix, 358, 442, 444, 446
- Asin Palacios, 404
- aslama, 153
- -Asma‘i (philologist), 261, 343, 344, 345, 459
- Assassins, the, 272, 371, 372, 381, 445
- Assyrian language, the, xvi Assyrians, the, xv
- Astrologers and Astronomers, 361
- Astronomy, 276, 283
- Aswad b. -Mundhir, 47
- -Athar al-Baqiya, 361
- Atharu ’l-Bilad, 416
- Athens, 240, 358
- ‘Athtar, ‘Athtor (Sabæan divinity), 11, 18
- Atlal, 286
- ‘Attar (Persian mystic). See Faridu’ddin ‘Attar
- ‘Atwada, 28
- Aurelian, 34
- Aurora, 412
- Avempace. See Ibn Bajja
- Avenzoar, 434
- Averroes. See Ibn Rushd
- Avicenna. See Ibn Sina
- awa’il (origins), 247
- ‘Awarifu ’l-Ma‘arif, 230, 338
- -‘Awfi, 370
- awliya (saints), 393
- Awrangzib (Mogul Emperor), xxx
- Aws (tribe), 170
- Aws b. Hajar (poet), 131
- Awwam Dhú ‘Iran Alu, 11
- a‘yan thabita, 402
- ayat (verse of the Koran, sign, miracle), 166
- Ayatu ’l-Kursi (the Throne-verse), 176
- Aybak, 447
- -Ayham b. -Harith (Ghassanid), 50
- ‘Ayn Jalut, battle of, 446
- ‘Ayn Ubagh, battle of, 52
- ayyamu ’l-‘Arab, 55, 356
- TABLE OF CONTENTS490 Ayyubid dynasty, the, 275, 447, 453
- Azd (tribe), 79, 374
- -Azhar, the mosque, 395
- Azraqites (-Azariqa), the, 208, 239
B
- Baalbec, 111
- Bab al-Mandab, 5
- Babak, 258, 375
- Babur (Mogul Emperor), xxix, 444
- Babylon, xxv, 38
-
Babylonia, 34, 38, 138, 253, 255, 307.
- See -‘Iraq
- Babylonian and Assyrian inscriptions, the, xvi, xxv
- Babylonians, the, xv
- Badajoz, 421, 423
- Badis, 428
- Badi‘u ’l-Zaman ai-Hamadhánú, 328, 329, 331
- Badr, battle of, 158, 174, 175
- Badr, freedman of ‘Abdu ’l-Rahman the Umayyad, 405, 406
- -Baghawi, 337
- Baghdad, xxviii, xxix, 131, 182, 254, 255-256, 290-293, 303, 307, 313, 314, 315, 326, 338, 340, 345, 346, 347, 350, 351, 352, 355, 357, 359, 362, 365, 369, 376, 380, 382, 385, 387, 392, 399, 412, 415, 418, 431, 441, 444-446, 447, 449, 450, 458, 461, 465, 466
- Baghdad, history of its eminent men, by -Khatib, 355
- Baha’u ’l-Dawia (Buwayhid), 267, 314
- Bahdala (tribe), 87
- Bahira, the monk, 148
- Bahman (Sasanian), 457
- Bahram Gor (Sasanian), 40, 41
- -Bahrayn (province), 107, 108, 186
- Bahri Mamelukes, the, 447
- Baju, 445
- -Bakharzi, 348
- Bakil (tribe), 12
- Bakr (tribe), xix, 55-60, 61, 69, 70, 76, 93, 107, 109, 113, 114, 242
- -Bakri (geographer), 357, 428
- Balaam, 73
- -Baladhuri (historian), 280, 349
- -balagh al-akbar, 371
- Balak, 73
- -Bal‘ami, 265, 352
- Balaq (mountain), 17
- Balkh, 232, 233, 259, 361, 385
- -Balqa, 63
- Banat Su‘ad, the opening words of an ode, 119, 127, 327
- Banu ’l-Ahrar, 29
- Banu Hind, 58
- Banu Khaldun, 437
- Banu Musa, 359
- Banu Nahshal, 243
- Baptists, name given to the early Moslems, 149
- baqa, mystical term, 390
- Baqqa, 36
-
-Baramika, 259.
- See Barmecides, the
- Barbier de Meynard, 13, 15, 37, 195, 259, 350, 352, 353, 380, 457
- Bardesanes, 364
- Barmak, 259
- Barmakites, the. See Barmecides, the
- Barmecides, the, 255, 259-261, 262, 293
- Barquq, Sultan (Mameluke), 452
- Bashama, 119
- Bashshar b. Burd, 245, 277, 290, 373-374, 375
- -basit (metre), 75
- -Basra, xxiv, 127, 133, 134, 186, 189, 195, 202, 209, 210, 215, 222, 223, 225, 226, 233, 242, 243, 246, 273, 281, 293, 294, 329, 331, 336, 341, 342, 343, 345, 346, 369, 370, 374, 377, 378
- Basset, R., 327
- -Basus, 56
- -Basus, the War of, 55-60, 61, 76, 107, 114
-
-Batiniyya (Batinites), 381, 382, 402.
- See Isma‘ilis, the
- -Battani, 361
- -bayan, 283
- -Bayan al-Mughrib, 407
- Bayard, 191
-
Bayazid of Bistam, 391, 460.
- See Abu Yazid al-Bistami
- Baybars, Sultan (Mameluke), 447, 448
- -Baydawi, 145, 179
- bayt (verse), 74, 77
- Baytu ’l-Hikma, at Baghdad, 359
- -Bazbaz, 60
- Bedouin view of life, the, 136
- Bedouin warfare, character of, 54, 55
- Bedouin women, Mutanabbi's descriptions of, 310
- Benu Marthadim, 11
- Berber insurrection in Africa, 405
- Berbers, the, 204, 274, 405-409, 413, 420, 423, 424, 429-432, 442, 443
- Berbers, used as mercenaries, 407
- Berlin Royal Library, 8, 12
- Bevan, Prof. A. A., 46, 80, 129, 151, 166, 168, 199, 205, 239, 244, 253, 356, 373, 374, 375
- Beyrout, 238, 469
- Bibliographical Dictionary, by Hajji Khalifa, 456
- Bibliotheca Geographorum Arabicorum, 356
- Bidpai, the Fables of, 330, 346
- Bilqis, 18
- -Bimaristan al-‘Adudi, 266
- Biographies of poets, 346, 347, 348
- Birnam Wood, 25
- -Biruni (Abu Rayhan), 269, 280, 361
- Bishr b. Abi Khazim (poet), 86
- Bishr al-Hafi, 228
- Bishr b. -Mu‘tamir, 369
- Bistam, 391
- Blick, J. S., 184, 249, 258
- Black, the colour of the ‘Abbasids, 220, 262
- Black Stone in the Ka‘ba, the, 63, 274, 319, 467
- Blunt, Lady Anne, 88, 101
- Blunt, Wilfrid, 88, 101
- Bobastro, 410
- Boer, T. J. de, 433
- Bohlen, 308, 312
- Bokhara, 203, 265, 275, 360
- Book of Examples, the, by Ibn Khaldun, 437
- Book of Sibawayhi, the, 343
- Book of the Thousand Tales, the. See Hazar Afsan
- Book of Viziers, the, 458
- Books, the Six Canonical, 337
- Boswell, 144, 313, 452
- Brethren of Purity, the, 370-372
- British Museum, the, 12, 402
- Brockelmann, C., 205, 236, 237, 308, 328, 339, 346, 349, 449, 459, 468, 469
- Browne, Prof. E. G., 29, 42, 185, 217, 218, 230, 247, 251, 258, 265, 272, 275, 290, 329, 346, 362, 375, 381, 383, 394, 399, 445
- Bruuml;nnow, R. E., 32, 35, 49, 51, 209, 210
- Brutus, 252
- Bu‘ath, battle of, 170
- Buddha, 297, 298
-
Buddhism, 373, 375, 390, 391.
- See Nirvana
- -Buhturi (poet), 130, 316, 324
- Bujayr b. ‘Amr, 58
- Bukhara. See Bokhara
- -Bukhari, 144, 146, 151, 337
- Bulaq, 469
- Bunyan, 212
- Burckhardt, 95, 465, 466, 467
- Burd, 373
- -Burda, 326, 327
- -burda (the Prophet's mantle), 327, 366
- Burji Mamelukes, the, 447
- Burns, Robert, 450
- burnus, the, a mark of asceticism, 210
- Burton, Sir Richard, 459
- INDEX491 Busir, 326
- -Busiri (poet), 326, 327
- Buthayna, 238
- Butrites, the, a Shi‘ite sect, 297
- Buwayhid dynasty, the, 264, 266-268, 271, 275, 303, 338
- Byzantine Empire, the, 3, 29, 46, 171, 255, 261, 269, 359
C
- Cadiz, 405
- Cæsar, 252
- Cætani, Prince, 149, 155, 156, 171
- Cairo, 275, 350, 394, 395, 437, 447, 448, 451, 452, 453, 454, 455, 458, 461, 464, 469
- Caliph, the, must belong to Quraysh, 207
- Caliph, name of the, mentioned in the Friday sermon, 263, 264;
- Caliphs, the, -Mas‘udi's account of, 354
- Caliphs, the ‘Abbasid. See ‘Abbasids, the Caliphs, the Orthodox, xxiii, xxvii, 181-193
- Caliphs, the Umayyad. See Umayyad dynasty, the
- Calpe, 204
- Campbell, D., 360
- Canaanites, the, 3
- Canonical Books, the Six, 337
- Capuchins, the, 228
-
Carmathians, the, 272, 274, 322, 324, 371, 375, 381, 467.
- See Fatimid dynasty; Isma‘ilis
- Carmona, 437
- Casanova, P., 371
- Caspian Sea, the, xxviii, 21, 264, 266, 350, 352, 391
- Castile, 422, 437
- Castles of -Yemen, the, 24
- Catharine of Siena, 233
- Cathay, xxv
- Caussin de Perceval, 32
- Cave-dwellers of Khurasan, the, 232
- Celibacy condemned by Muhammad, 224
- Cemetery of the Sufis, the, at Damascus, 463
- Ceuta, 405, 412, 423, 434
- Ceylon, 352
- Chagar Beg, 275
- Charles the Hammer, 204
- Charter, the, drawn up by Muhammad for the people of Medina, 173
- Chaucer, 289
- Chauvin, Victor, 214
- Chenery, T., 244, 328, 332, 333, 336
- Chihrazad, 457
- China, 203, 352, 419, 444
- Chingiz Khan, 444
- Christian poets who wrote in Arabic, 138, 139
- Christianity in Arabia, 117, 137-140;
- Christianity, influence of, on Muhammadan culture, xxii, 176, 177, 216, 221, 231, 389, 390
- Christians, Monophysite, 51
- Christians, supposed by Moslems to wear a girdle, 461
- Christians at the Umayyad court, 221, 240, 241
- Chronology of Ancient Nations, the, by -Biruni, 361
- Church and State, regarded as one by Moslems, 170, 182, 197
- Chwolsohn, 363
- Classicism, revolt against, 287-289
- Cleopatra, 34
- Coinage, Arabic, introduced by ‘Abdu ’l-Malik, 201
- Commercial terms derived from Arabic, 281
- Companions of the Prophet, biographies of the, 144, 356, 456
- Confession of faith, the Muhammadan, 403
- Conquests, the early Muhammadan, work on the, 349
- Constantinople, xxix, 29, 45, 52, 84, 104, 318, 362, 412
- Cordova, 131, 341, 347, 406-411, 412, 413-415, 418, 420-426, 428, 434, 435
- Cordova, the University of, 420
- Courage, Arabian, the nature of, 82
- Criticism of Ancient and Modern Poets, 283-289
- Cromwell, 189
- Crusade, the Third, 275
- Crusaders, the, 331, 447
- Cruttenden, 8
-
Ctesiphon, 47, 48, 210.
- See -Mada’in
- Cureton, 211, 216, 341
D
- Dabba (tribe), xix -Dahab al-‘Ijli, 44
- Dahis (name of a horse), 61
- Dahis and -Ghabrá, the War of, 61, 62, 114, 116
- -dahriyyun, 381
- da‘i (missionary), 249, 272
- -Daja‘ima, 50
- -Dajjal (the Antichrist), 216
- dakhil, 95
- Damascus, xxi, xxviii, 13, 46, 51, 53, 54, 111, 181, 104, 195, 202, 203, 207, 235, 240, 241, 242, 244, 247, 252, 255, 274, 304, 313, 335, 340, 374, 386, 399, 408, 451, 462, 463
- -Damigh, 375
- Daniel, 162
- Dante, 360, 404
- dapir (Secretary), 257
- Daqiqi, Persian poet, 265
- Daraya, 386
- Darius, 256
- Darmesteter, J., 217
- Daru ’l-Rum (Constantinople), 362
- Daughters, the birth of, regarded as a misfortune, 91, 156
- Daughters of Allah, the, 135, 156
- Davidson, A. B., 82
- dawidar (dawadar), 445
- Daws Dhu Tha‘laban, 27
- -Daylam, 266
- Dead Sea, the, 249
- Decline of the Caliphate, 257, 263
- Derenbourg, H., 54, 122, 123, 194, 260, 331, 445, 454
- Dervish orders, the, 393
- Desecration of the tombs of the Umayyad Caliphs, 205
- -Dhahabi (Shamsu ’l-Din), historian, 339, 446, 454
- Dhamar‘ali Dhirrih, 10
- Dhu ’l-Khalasa, name of an idol, 105
- Dhu ’l-Khursayn (name of a sword), 96
- Dhu ’l-Majaz, 114
- Dhu Nafar, 66, 67
- Dhu ’l-Nun al-Misri, 386-388, 389, 460
- Dhu ’l-Nusur (surname), 2
- Dhu Nuwas, 12, 26-27, 137, 162
- Dhu Qar, battle of, 69, 70
- Dhu l-Qarnayn, 17, 18
- Dhu ’l-Quruh (title), 104
- Dhu Ru‘ayn, 25, 26
- Dhu ’l-Rumma (poet), 246
- Dhu ’l-‘Umrayn, nickname of Ibnu ’l-Khatib, 436
- Dhu ’l-Wizaratayn (title), 425
- Dhubyan (tribe), xix, 61, 62, 116, 117, 121
- Diacritical points in Arabic script, 201
- Di‘bil (poet), 261, 375
- Dictionaries, Arabic, 343, 403, 456
- Didactic poem by Abu ’l-‘Atahiya, 300
- Diercks, 360
- Dieterici, F., 270, 305, 307, 308, 310, 312, 313, 371
- dihqan, 291
- Diminutives, 396, 449
- TABLE OF CONTENTS492 din (religion), 178, 287
- Dinarzad, 457
- Dinarzade, 457
- -Dinawar, 346
- -Dinawari (historian), 251, 349
- Dinazad, 457
- Diodorus Siculus, 3
- Dionysius the Areopagite, 387, 389
- -Dira‘iyya, 466
- Dirge, the Arabian, 126
- dithar, 152
- Divan-i Shams-i Tabriz, 298
- Divine Right, the Shi‘ite theory of, 214, 271
- diwan (collection of poems), 127, 128
- Diwan (Register) of ‘Umar, the, 187, 188
- Diwans of the Six Poets, the, 128
- diya (blood-wit), 93
- -Diyárbakri (historian), 445
- Dog, the, regarded by Moslems as unclean, 445
- Doughty, E. M., 3
- Dozy, 214, 399, 407, 410, 411, 413, 414, 415, 420, 422, 424, 428, 429, 431, 465, 467
- Drama, the, not cultivated by the Semites, 328
- Drinking parties described in Pre-islamic poetry, 124, 125, 167
- Droit du seigneur, le, 4
- dubayt (a species of verse), 450
- Dubeux, 352
- Duka, T., 390
- Dumas, 272
- Dumyatu ’l-Qasr, 348
- Duns Scotus, 367
- Durayd b. -Simma, 83
- Durayd b. Zayd b. Nahd, 75
- Durratu ’l-Ghawwas, 336
- Duwalu ’l-Islam, 446
- Dvorak, R., 304
- Dyke of Ma’rib, the, 2, 5, 14-17, 50, 63
- Dynasties of the ‘Abbasid period, 264-276
E
- Eber, xviii
-
Ecbatana, 129, 328.
- See Hamadhan
- Ecstasy, 387, 393, 394
- Edessa, 331, 358
- Egypt, xxiv, xxix, xxx, 4, 5, 132, 184, 186, 193, 215, 268, 274, 275, 307, 323, 326, 327, 350, 354, 355, 358, 387-390, 399, 419, 432, 434, 442, 443, 447, 448, 450, 451, 454, 460, 461, 464, 466, 468
- Egypt, conquest of, by the Moslems, 184
- Egypt, History of, by Ibn Taghribirdi, 454
- Eichhorn, xv
- Elegiac poetry, 126, 127
- Elephant, the Sura of the, 68
- Elephant, the year of the, 28, 66, 146
- Eloquence, Arabian, 346, 347
- Emanation, Plotinus's theory of, 393
- Emessa, 304
- Emigrants, the. See -Muhajirun
- Encomium of the Umayyad dynasty, by -Akhtal, 242
- Epic poetry not cultivated by the Arabs, 325
- Equality of Arabs and non-Arabs maintained by the Shu‘ubites, 279, 280
- Equites Thamudeni, 3
- Erotic prelude, the. See nasib
- Erpenius, 355
- Essenes, the, 224
- Euphrates, the, xv, 33, 36, 37, 38, 41, 53, 110, 113, 186, 189, 192, 196, 256, 418, 443, 449
- Euting, Julius, 9
F
- Fables of beasts, considered useful and instructive, 330
- -Fadl, the Barmecide, 260
- -Fadl b. al-Rabi‘, 293
- -Fahl (surname), 125
- Fahm (tribe), 81
- Fairs, the old Arabian, 135
- -Fakhri, 187, 188, 194, 203, 260, 331, 445, 454
- Fakhru ’l-Dawla (Buwayhid), 267
- Fakhru ’l-Mulk, 340
- Falcon of Quraysh, the, 407, 417
- -falsafa (Philosophy), 283
- fana (dying to self), 233, 390, 391
- fanak, 53
- faqih, 464
- faqir (fakir), 230, 464
- faqr (poverty), 230
- Farab, 360
- -Farábi (Abu Nasr), 270, 360, 393
- -Farazdaq (poet), 196, 238, 239, 240, 242-244, 245, 246
- -Farghani, 361
- Faridu’ddin ‘Attar, 226, 228, 386
- -Farqadan (name of two stars), 35
- -Farra, 343
- Farrukh-mahan, 45
- Fars (province), 266
- Fathers, the Christian, 341
- -Fatiha, 143
- Fatima, daughter of -Khurshub, 88
- Fatima, daughter of the Prophet, 183, 218, 250, 251, 258, 267, 274
- Fatima (mother of Qusayy), 64
- Fatima, a woman loved by Imru’u ’l-Qays, 106
- Fatimid dynasty, the, 217, 265, 268, 269, 271-275, 322, 371, 412
- -Fatra, 152
- Fawatu ’l-Wafayat, 449, 452
-
Fayiasufu ’l-‘Arab (title), 360.
- See -Kindi
- Faymiyun (Phemion), 26
- Ferdinand I of Castile, 422
- Ferdinand III of Castile, 434
- Ferdinand V of Castile, 441
- Fez, 436
- Fihr (tribe), xix
- -Fihrist, 13, 142, 345, 359, 361-364, 387, 457
- -Find, 58, 60, 84
- -fiqh (Jurisprudence), 283;
- Firdawsi, Persian poet, 265, 269
- Firuz (Firuzan), father of Ma‘ruf al-Karkhi, 385
- Firuz, a Persian slave, 189
- -Fúrúzábádí (Majdu ’l-Din), 403, 456
- Fleischer, 400, 404
- Flint, Robert, 441
- Fluegel, G., 142, 297, 362, 364, 459
- Folk-songs, Arabic, 238, 416-417, 449-450
- Fons Vitæ, 428
- Foreigners, Sciences of the, 282, 283
- Forgery of Apostolic Traditions, 145, 146, 279
- Forgery of Pre-islamic poems, 133, 134
- France, 9, 412, 469
- Frederick II of Hohenstaufen, 434, 441
- Free schools, founded by Hakam II, 419
-
Free-thought in Islam, 283, 284, 298, 345, 460.
- See Mu‘tazilites and Zindiqs
- Free-will, the doctrine of, 223, 224
- Freytag, G. W., 16, 31, 48, 50, 55, 73, 89, 91, 109, 129, 292, 373
- Friedlaender, I., 428
- Frothingham, 389
- -Fudayl b. ‘Iyad, 232, 233, 385
- -fuhul, 138
- Fukayha, 89
- -funún al-sab‘a (the seven kinds of poetry), 450
- Fuqaym (tribe), 28
- -Fusul wa-’l-Ghayat, 318
- Fususu ’l-Hikam, 400, 401, 402
- -Futuhat al-Makkiyya, 400, 464
- Table of Contents493 Future life, Pre-islamic notions of the, 166
G
- Gabriel, 63, 141, 150, 267
- Galen, 358
- Galland, 458
- Gallienus, 33
- Gaulonitis, the, 53
- Gaza, 5
- Geber, 361
- Geiger, 162
- Genealogy, Muhammadan, xx
- Genealogy, treatise on, by Ibn Durayd, 343
- Genesis, Book of, xv
- Geographers, the Moslem, 356, 357
- George -Makin, 355
- Georgians, the, 445
- Germany, 8, 412
- Gesenius, 8
- -Ghabrá (name of a mare), 61
- -Gharid, 236
- -Ghariyyan, 43
- Ghassán, xxii, 33, 37, 38, 42, 43, 121, 122, 138, 139, 158, 332
- Ghassanid court, the, described by Hassan b. Thabit, 53
- Ghassanids, the, 33, 49-54, 122
- Ghatafan (tribe), xix, 61
- -Ghawl, 119
- ghayba (occultation), 216
- Ghayman (castle), 24
- Ghayz b. Murra, 117
- Ghazala, 339
- -Ghazali, 230, 234, 277, 338-341, 380-383, 393, 431, 463
- Ghazan, 446
- Ghaziyya (tribe), 83
- Ghazna, 268-269, 355
- Ghaznevid dynasty, the, 265, 268-269, 271, 275
- ghiyar, 461
- Ghiyathu ’l-Din Mas‘ud (Seljuq), 326, 329
- -Ghulat (the extreme Shi‘ites), 216
- Ghumdán (castle), 24
- Gibb, E. J. W., 443, 460
- Gibb, H. A. R., 470
- Gibbon, 439
- Gibraltar (Jabal Tariq), 204, 414
- Glaser, E., 9, 15
- Gnosis, the Sufi doctrine of, 386, 387
- Gnosticism, 389, 390
- Gobineau, Comte de, 320
- Goeje, M. J. de, 179, 180, 253, 256, 257, 287, 322, 349, 350, 351, 353, 354, 356, 366, 371, 409
- Goethe, 97
- Gog and Magog, 18
- Golden Meadows, the. See Muruju ’l-Dhahab and -Mas‘udi
- Goldziher, Ignaz, xx, xxii, 10, 18, 30, 73, 90, 119, 145, 177, 178, 199, 200, 221, 225, 246, 278, 279, 280, 285, 287, 289, 297, 298, 315, 344, 345, 366, 368, 370, 372, 374, 379, 390, 409, 431, 433, 466
- Gospel, the, 165, 171
- Grammar, Arabic, the origin of, 202, 278, 282, 341-343, 363
- Grammars, Arabic, 343, 456
- Granada, 421, 424, 428, 431, 434, 435-437, 441, 442, 447
- Gray, T., 77
- Greece, 131, 296, 361, 434
- Greece, the influence of, on Muhammadan thought, 220, 221, 229, 266, 358-361, 363, 369, 370, 386, 388
- Greek Philosophers, the, 341, 363
- Green, the colour of the ‘Alids, 262
- Grimme, H., xv, 10
- Gruuml;nert, M., 346
- Guadalquivir, the, 422
- Guest, A. R., 453
- Guillaume, A., 360
- Guirgass, 251
- Guyon, Madame, 233
H
- Haarbruuml;cker, 220, 221, 223, 224, 297
- Habib b. Aws. See Abu Tammam
- hadarat, mystical term, 402
- -Hadi, the Caliph, 260, 373
- Hadiqatu ’l-Afrah, 449
-
-hadith (Traditions of the Prophet), 132, 134, 143-146, 201, 247, 258, 348.
- See Traditions of the Prophet
- Hadramawt (province), 1, 5, 42
- Hadrian, 137
- Hafsa, 142
- Hafsid dynasty, the, 442
- Hagar. See Hajar, wife of Abraham
- Hajar (in -Bahrayn), 94, 96
- Hajar, wife of Abraham, xviii, 63
- -Hajjaj b. Yusuf, 200, 201-203, 209, 213, 244
- Hajji Khalifa, 456
- -Hakam I (Spanish Umayyad), 409
- -Hakam II (Spanish Umayyad), 412, 419
- hakim (philosopher), 387
- hal, mystical term, 387
- Halbatu ’l-Kumayt, 417
- Halévy, Joseph, 9
- Halila, 56
- Halima, daughter of -Harith al-A‘raj, 50
- Halima, the battle of, 43, 50, 51, 125
- Halima, the Prophet's nurse, 147
- -Hallaj. See -Husayn b. Mansur
- Halle, 8
- Ham, xv
- hama (owl or wraith), 94, 166
- Hamadhan (Ecbatana), 129, 292, 328, 333
-
-Hamadhánú, 328.
- See Badi‘u ’l-Zaman
- Hamal b. Badr, 61, 88
- -Hamasa, of Abu Tammam, 55, 57-61, 79, 81, 82, 83, 84, 87, 92, 93, 98, 100, 126, 129-130, 136, 137, 199, 213, 324, 331
- -Hamasa, of -Buhturi, 130, 324
- hamasa (fortitude), 79, 326
- Hamat, 454
- -Hamaysa‘ b. Himyar, 12
- Hamdan, 19
- Hamdan Qarmat, 274
- -Hamdani (geographer), 6, 11, 12, 13, 17, 18, 20, 24
- Hamdanid dynasty, the, 268, 269-271, 291, 303
- Hamilton, Terrick, 459
- Hammad al-Rawiya, 103, 113, 128, 132-134, 344
- Hammer, J. von, 308, 316, 396, 459
- Hamza of Isfahan (historian), 14, 280
- Hanbalites, the, 376, 462
- handasa (geometry), 283
- Hani’, a chieftain of Bakr, 69
- Hanifa (tribe), 183
- Hanifs, the, 69, 149, 150, 170, 318
- Hanzala of Tayyi’, 44
- haqiqat, mystical term, 392
- haqiqatu ’l-haqa’iq, mystical term, 403
- -haqiqatu ’l-Muhammadiyya, mystical term, 403
- -haqq, mystical term, 392
- Haram (tribe), 331
- Harim b. Sinan, 61, 116, 117, 288
- -Hariri, author of the Maqamat, 329-336
- -Harith al-Akbar. See -Harith b. ‘Amr Muharriq
- -Harith b. ‘Amr (Kindite), 42, 44, 103, 104
- -Harith b. ‘Amr Muharriq (Ghassanid), 50
-
-Harith al-A‘raj (Ghassanid), 43, 50, 54, 125.
- See -Harith b. Jabala
- -Harith b. ‘Awf, 61, 116, 117
- -Harith b. Hammam, 330, 331, 333
- -Harith b. Hilliza (poet), 44, 100, 109, 113-114, 128
-
Table of Contents494
-Harith b. Jabala (Ghassanid), 43, 50, 51, 52.
- See -Harith al-A‘raj
- -Harith al-Ra’ish, 17
- -Harith b. Surayj, 222
- -Harith b. ‘Ubad, 58, 50
- -Harith the Younger (Ghassanid), 50
- -Harith b. Zalim, 85
- -harj, 249
- Harran, 221, 358, 361, 462
- Harran, the bilingual inscription of, xxii Hartmann, M., 450, 468
- Harun al-Rashid, the Caliph, xxix, 255, 258, 259, 260-261, 262, 277, 283, 292, 293, 296, 298, 343, 345, 347, 366, 367, 368, 373, 385, 388, 458, 459
- Harura, 208
- Harwat, 11
- hasab, 100
- Hasan (Buwayhid), 266
- -Hasan of -Basra, 208, 222, 223, 225-227, 230, 243, 244, 294
-
-Hasan b. Ahmad al-Hamdani, 11.
- See -Hamdani
-
-Hasan b. ‘Ali, the Nizamu ’l-Mulk, 276.
- See Nizamu ’l-Mulk
- -Hasan b. ‘Ali b. Abi Talib, 216, 297
- -Hasan al-Burini, 396
- -Hasan b. -Sabbah, 445
- Hashid (tribe), 12
- Hashim, 65, 146, 250
- -Hashimiyya (Shi‘ite sect), 220, 251
- Hassan b. Thabit (poet), 18, 52, 53, 54, 127
- Hassan (son of As‘ad Kamil), the Tubba‘, 19, 23, 25
- Hatim of Tayyi’, 85-87, 288
- Hawazin (tribe), xix Hayy b. Yaqzan, 433
- Hayyum, 19
- Hazar Afsan (Hazar Afsana), 363, 457-458
- -Haziri (Abu ’l-Ma‘ali), 348
- Hazzu ’l-Quhuf, 450
- Hebrew language, the, xvi
- Hebrews, the, xv
- Hellespont, the, xxix
- Helpers, the. See -Ansar
- Hengstenberg, 102
- Heraclius, 52
- Heresies of the Caliph -Ma’mun, 262
- Herodotus, 353
- Hierotheus, 389
- hija (satire), 73, 294
- -Hijaz, xvii, 3, 21, 62, 63, 64, 69, 137, 149, 150, 215, 340, 395, 398, 399, 465, 466
- -Hijr, the inscriptions of, xxi, 3
- -Hijra (Hegira), xxv, 158, 171
- -Hilla, 449
- Hilyatu ’l-Awliya, 338
- himaq (a species of verse), 450
- Hims, 304
- Himyar (person), 14
- Himyar (people), xxv, 1, 6, 10, 17, 24, 25, 26, 429
-
Himyarite kings, the, 9, 10, 12, 13, 14, 17-27.
- See Tubba‘s, the
- Himyarite language, the, xvi, xvii, xxi, 6-11
- Himyarite Ode, the, 12, 13
- Himyarites, the, xviii, xx, xxi, 4, 5, 6, 7, 12, 17, 23, 26
- Hind, mother of Bakr and Taghlib, 58
- Hind (a Bedouin woman), 46
- Hind, daughter of -Nu‘man III, 46, 47
- Hind, wife of -Mundhir III, 44, 45, 110
- Hinwam (hill), 20
- -Hira, xxii, xxiii, 29, 33, 34, 37-49, 51, 52, 53, 54, 60, 69, 70, 85, 87, 103, 107, 108, 109, 110, 112, 114, 121, 122, 124, 138, 139, 189, 244, 439
- Hira, Mount, 150
- Hirran, 11
- Hirschfeld, H., 151
- Hisham (Umayyad Caliph), 200, 206, 224, 243
- Hisham I (Spanish Umayyad), 347, 409
- Hisham II (Spanish Umayyad), 412, 421
- Hisham b. Muhammad al-Kalbi, 38, 39, 40, 348
- Hisn Ghurab, 8
- Historians, Arab, 11-14, 144, 247, 348-356, 420, 428, 435-440, 452-454
- Historical studies encouraged by the Umayyads, 247
- History, the true purpose of, 437;
- History of the Berbers, by Ibn Khaldun, 429, 435
- History of the Caliphs, by -Suyuti, 455
- History of Islamic Civilisation, by Jurji Zaydan, 435
- History of Old and New Cairo, by -Suyuti, 455
- Holy Ghost, the, 150
- Holy War, the, enjoined by the Koran, 174
- Homer, the Iliad of, translated into Arabic verse, 469
- Homeritæ, the, 5
- Hommel, F., xv, 1
- Honour, Pre-islamic conception of, 82-100
- Horace, 326
- Hospitality, the Bedouin ideal of, 85
-
House of the Prophet, the, 250.
- See ‘Ali b. Abi Talib; ‘Alids; Shi‘ites.
- Houtsma, Th., 193, 242, 329, 349
- Huart, C., 468
- Hubal (name of an idol), 64 Hubba, 64
- Hud (prophet), 2
-
Hudhalites (Hudhaylites), 22, 128.
- See Hudhayl
- Hudhayla b. Badr, 61
- Hudhayta b. al-Yaman, 142
- Hudhayl (tribe), xix, 64, 98, 99, 100
- Hughes, G., 80
- Hujr (Kindite), 42
- Hujr, father of Imru’u ’l-Qays, 104
- Hulagu, xxix, 182, 444-446
- Hulayl b. Hubshiyya, 64
- -Hullat al-Siyara, 418
- Hulton, 8
- hulul (incarnation), 396, 402
- Hulwan, 292
- Humani, 457
- -Humayma, 249
- Hunayn b. Ishaq, 359
- hur (houris), 167
- Hurmuz (Sasanian), 47
- Hurufis, the, 460
- -Husayn, son of ‘Ali b. Abi Talib, 196, 197, 198, 216, 218, 243, 466
- -Husayn b. Damdam, 117
- -Husayn b. Mansur -Hallaj, 363, 375, 399
- Husnu ’l-Muhadara, 455
- -Hutay’a (poet), 127, 131, 261
- Huzwa, 398
- Hypocrites, the. See -Munafiqun
I
- Iamblichus, 389
- ‘Ibad, the, of -Hira, 38, 39, 138
- Ibadites (a Kharijite sect), the, 211
- -‘Ibar, by -Dhahabi, 339
- Ibnu ’l-Abbar, 418, 424
- Ibn ‘Abdi Rabbihi, 102, 347, 420
- Ibn Abi Du’ad, 376
- Ibn Abi Usaybi‘a, 266, 355
- Ibn Abi Ya‘qub al-Nadim, 362
- Ibn Abi Zar‘, 429
- Ibnu ’l-Ahmar (Nasrid), 435
- Ibn ‘A’isha, 236
- Ibnu ’l-‘Alqami, 445
- Ibnu ’l-‘Amid, 267
- Ibn ‘Ammar (poet), 422, 424
- Ibnu ’l-‘Arabi. See Muhyi ’l-Din Ibnu ’l-‘Arabi
- Ibnu ’l-‘Arabi, the Cadi, of Seville, 399
- Ibnu ’l-A‘rabi (philologist), 128
- Ibn ‘Arabshah, 454
- Ibnu ’l-Athir, 203, 205, 253, 355-356, 376, 379, 420, 429
- Ibn Bajja, 361, 434
- Ibn Bashkuwal, 426, 434
- Ibn Bassam, 422, 434
- Ibnu ’l-Baytar, 434
- Ibn Durayd, 253, 280, 343
- Table of Contents495 Ibnu ’l-Farid. See ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Farid
- Ibn Hajar, 456
- Ibnu ’l-Hanafiyya. See Muhammad Ibnu ’l-Hanafiyya
- Ibn Hani (poet), 419, 420
- Ibn Hawqal, 356
- Ibn Hayyan, 428
- Ibn Hazm, 222, 341, 402, 423-428
- Ibn Hisham, 17, 22, 23, 63, 64, 69, 144, 147, 150, 151, 152, 154, 156, 158, 166, 170, 173, 175, 349
- Ibn Humam, 105
- Ibnu ’l-‘Idhari, 407, 428, 429
- Ibn Ishaq, 69, 144, 146, 149, 156, 247, 349
- Ibn Jahwar, 424
- Ibnu ’l-Jawzi, 355
- Ibn Jubayr, 357, 434
- Ibn Kabsha, nickname of Muhammad, 166
- Ibn Khalawayh, 271
- Ibn Khaldun, 32, 228, 229, 277, 278, 288, 289, 350, 353, 429, 435, 437-440, 443, 452
- Ibn Khallikan, 129, 132, 190, 213, 224, 234, 245, 261, 266, 267, 276, 288, 295, 308, 312, 326, 343, 344, 346, 348, 355, 357, 359, 360, 377, 378, 387, 408, 422, 425, 427, 451-452
- Ibn Khaqan, 425, 434
- Ibnu ’l-Khatib, the Vizier, 413, 435, 436, 437
- Ibn Khidham, 105
- Ibn Khurdadbih, 356
- Ibn Maja, 337
- Ibn Malik of Jaen, 456
- Ibn Mukarram (Jamalu ’l-Din), 456
- Ibn Muljam, 193
- Ibnu ’l-Muqaffa‘, 330, 346, 348, 358
- Ibnu ’l-Mu‘tazz (poet), 325
- Ibn Nubata (man of letters), 61
- Ibn Nubata, the preacher, 271, 328
- Ibnu ’l-Qifti, 355, 370, 387
- Ibn Qutayba, xviii, 35, 49, 50, 51, 75, 77, 105, 117, 145, 202, 223, 257, 277, 280, 286, 287, 288, 289, 293, 294, 345, 346
- Ibnu ’l-Qutiyya, 420
- Ibn Quzman, 417
- Ibn Rashiq, 71, 288
- Ibnu ’l-Rawandi, 375
- Ibn Rushd, 341, 361, 432, 434
- Ibn Sab‘in, 434
- Ibn Sa‘d, 144, 256, 349
- Ibnu ’l-Sammak, 261
- Ibnu ’l-Sikkit, 343
- Ibn Sina (Avicenna), 265, 266, 341, 360, 361, 393
- Ibn Sirin, 244
- Ibn Surayj, 236
- Ibn Taymiyya, 371, 462, 463, 465, 466
- Ibnu ’l-Tiqtaqa, 454
- Ibn Tufayt, 361, 432, 433, 434
- Ibn Tumart, 431-432
- Ibnu ’l-Wahshiyya, xxv
- Ibnu ’l-Wardi, 455
- Ibn Zaydun (poet), 419, 424-426
- Ibn Zuhr, 434
-
Ibrahim (Abraham), xviii, 63.
- See Abraham
- Ibrahim (‘Alid), 258
- Ibrahim b. Adham, 232
- Ibrahim b. Hilal al-Sabi, 328
- Ibrahim of Mosul, 261
- Idol-worship at Mecca, 62-64
- Idris, 264
- -Idrisi (geographer), 357, 434
- Idrisid dynasty, the, 264
- Ihya’u Ulum al-Din, 230, 234, 338, 340
- -Iji (Adudu ’l-Din), 456
- ijma‘, 460
- ikhlas, 164
- Ikhmim, 387
- -Ikhtiyarat, 128
- Ikhwánu ’l-Safa, 370-372, 388
- -Iklil, 6, 12, 13, 24
- -ilahiyyun, 382
- Iliad, the, xxii, 325, 469
- Il-Khans, the, xxix, 446
- Il-Makah, 11
- ‘ilmu ’l-hadith (Science of Apostolic Tradition), 283
- ‘ilmu ’l-kalam (Scholastic Theology), 283
- ‘ilmu ’l-nujum (Astronomy), 283
- ‘ilmu ’l-qira’at (Koranic Criticism), 283
- ‘ilmu ’l-tafsir (Koranic Exegesis), 283
- ‘ilq, 101
- ‘Imadu ’l-Dawla (Buwayhid), 266
- ‘Imadu ’l-Din al-Katib al-Isfahani, 348, 355
- Imam (head of the religious community), 210
- Imam, the Hidden, 216-217, 371;
-
Imam-Husayn, a town near Baghdad, 466.
- See Karbala
- -imam al-ma‘sum, 432
- Imamites, the, 251
- Imams, the Seven, 217, 273
- Imams, the Shi‘ite, 214-220
- Imams, the Twelve, 217
- Imamu ’l-Haramayn, 339, 379
- iman (faith), 222
- Imru’u ’l-Qays (poet), 42, 84, 85, 101, 102, 103-107, 128, 136, 246, 289
- India, 4, 17, 268, 341, 352, 361, 389
- India, History of, by -Biruni, 361
- India, the influence of, on Moslem civilisation, 361, 389, 390
- India, Moslem conquests in, 203, 268
- Indian religion, described by -Shahrastani, 341
- Indus, the, xxiv, 203, 264
- Infanticide, practised by the pagan Arabs, 149, 243
- Initiation, the Isma‘ilite degrees of, 273
- Inquisition (mihna) established by -Ma’mun, 368, 369
- -Insan al-Kamil, the Perfect Man, 402
- Inscriptions, the Babylonian and Assyrian, xxv, 4
- Inscriptions, Himyarite. See Inscriptions, South Arabic
- Inscriptions, Nabatæan, xxv, 3
- Inscriptions, South Arabic, xvi, xxi, xxvi, 6-11
- Inspiration, views of the heathen Arabs regarding, 72, 73, 152, 165
- Intellectual and Philosophical Sciences, the, 282
- Ionia, the dialect of, xxiii
- -‘Iqd al-Farúd, 102, 131, 347, 420
- Iram, 1
-
-‘Iraq, 34, 38, 42, 123, 132, 142, 201, 202, 207, 208, 243, 244, 255, 262, 266, 273, 303, 350, 419, 445.
- See Babylonia
- -Isaba fi tamyiz al-Sahaba, 456
- Isabella of Castile, 441
- Isaiah, 151
- Isfahan, 14, 131, 268, 280, 326, 347, 355, 419
- Isfandiyar, 330, 363
- Ishaq b. Ibrahim al-Mawsili, 261, 362, 418
- Ishaq b. Khalaf, 92
- Ishmael. See Isma‘il
- Isidore of Hispalis, 198
- Islam, meaning of, 153;
- Isma‘il (Ishmael), xviii, 63, 64
- Isma‘il (Samanid), 265
-
Isma‘il b. ‘Abbad, 267.
- See -Sahib Isma‘il b. ‘Abbad
- Isma‘il b. Naghdala, 428
- Isma‘ilis, the, 217, 272-274, 363, 371, 372, 381, 420, 445
- isnad, 144, 278, 352
- -Isnawi, 339
- Israel, 73
- Istakhr, 356
- -Istakhri, 356
- istifa, 228
- INDEX496 Italy, 412, 414, 441
- Ithamara (Sabæan king), 4
- -Ithna -‘ashariyya (the Twelvers), 217
- I‘timad, name of a slave-girl, 422
- -Itqan, 145, 455
- ittihad, 402
- ‘iyar, 297
- Iyas b. Qabisa, 53
- ‘Izzu ’l-Din b. ‘Abd al-Salam, 461
J
- Jabal Tariq (Gibraltar), 204
- Jabala b. -Ayham (Ghassanid), 50, 51, 52, 53, 54
- -Jabariyya (the Predestinarians), 224
- Jabir b. Hayyan, 361, 387
- jabr (compulsion), 224, 297
- Jacob, G., 74, 76
- Jadala (tribe), 429
- Jadhima al-Abrash, 34, 35, 36, 40
- Jadis (tribe), 4, 25
- Jaen, 456
- Ja‘far, the Barmecide, 260
- Ja‘far, son of the Caliph -Hadi, 260
- Jafna, founder of the Ghassanid dynasty, 50
- Jafnites, the. See Ghassanids, the
- Jaghbub, 468
- Jahdar b. Dubay‘a, 59
- -jahiliyya (the Age of Barbarism), xxvi, 30, 31, 34, 71, 90, 158, 287
- -Jahiz, 267, 280, 346-347, 375
- jahiz, 346
- -Jahiziyya (Mu‘tazilite sect), 346
- jahl, meaning 'barbarism', 30
- Jahm b. Safwan, 222
- -Jahshiyari (Abu ‘Abdallah Muhammad b. ‘Abdus), 458
- Jalalu ’l-Din Khwarizmshah, 444
- Jalalu ’l-Din al-Mahalli, 455
- Jalalu ’l-Din Rumi, Persian poet, 298, 393, 404
- Jallaban, 293
- -Jamhara fi ’l-Lugha, 343
- Jamharatu Ash‘ari ’l-‘Arab, 130
- -Jami (‘Abdu ’l-Rahman), Persian poet, 229, 284, 386, 433
- -Jami‘, by -Tirmidhi, 337
- -Jami‘a, 371
- Jamil, 238
- Jandal, 245
- Janissaries, the, 413
- -Jannabi, 375
- -Jaradatan (name of two singing girls), 2
- Jarir (poet), 205, 238, 239, 240, 242, 244-246
- Jassas b. Murra, 56, 57
- -Jawf, 9
- Jawhar, 429
- -Jawlan, 54
- Jerusalem, 169, 177, 233, 275, 340, 355, 357
- Jesus, 215, 216
-
Jews, the, 341.
- See Judaism
- -Jibal (province), 292, 356, 445
- Jibril (Gabriel), 150
- jihad, 430
- Jinn, the, 72, 112, 119, 152, 165
- jinni (genie), 165
- Jirjis -Makin (historian), 355
- John of Damascus, 221
- John of Ephesus, 52
- Johnson, Dr., 286, 313
- Joktan, xviii
- Jones, E. R., 433
- Jones, Sir William, 102, 452
- Jong, P. de, 366
- Jordan, the, 446
- -Jubba’i, 377, 378
- Judaism, established in -Yemen, 23, 137;
- Judaism, influence of, on Muhammadan thought, 176, 177, 215, 216
- -ju‘iyya (the Fasters), 232
- Juliana of Norwich, 233
- Junayd of Baghdad, 228, 230, 392, 465
- Junde-shapur, 358
- Jurhum (tribe), xviii, 63, 117
- Jurjan, 339
- Jurji Zaydan, 435
- Justinian, 43, 51, 104, 358
- Justinus (Byzantine Emperor), 27, 52
- -Juwayni (Abu ’l-Ma‘ali), 339, 379
- Juynboll, 257, 262, 268, 350, 369
K
- Ka‘b (tribe), 246
- Ka‘b b. Zuhayr (poet), 119, 127, 327
- -Ka‘ba, 63, 64, 65, 67, 101, 117, 154, 155, 157, 164, 169, 177, 198, 319, 400, 403, 467
- Ka‘bu ’l-Ahbar, 185
- -Kadhdhab (title of Musaylima), 183
- Kafur (Ikhshidite), 306, 307
- Kahlan, 14
- -Kalabadhi, 338
- -kalam (Scholasticism), 363, 378
- Kalb (tribe), 199, 405
- kalb, 445
- Kalila and Dimna, the Book of, 346, 363
- -Kamala (title), 88
- -kamil (metre), 75
-
-Kamil of Ibnu ’l-Athir, 355, 379, 429.
- See Ibnu ’l-Athir
- -Kamil of -Mubarrad, 92, 131, 202, 226, 227, 237, 244, 343
- kanwakan (a species of verse), 450
- Karbala, 196, 198, 208, 216, 218, 243, 466
- Kariba’il Watar, 10
- -Karkh, a quarter of Baghdad, 267, 385
- kasb, 379
- Kashfu ’l-Zunun, 456
- -Kashshaf, 145
- katib (secretary), 257, 326
- Kawadh (Sasanian), 42
- Kerbogha, 446
- Khadija, 148, 150, 151, 152, 153, 157
- -khafif (metre), 75
- Khalaf, 421
- Khalaf al-Ahmar, 97, 134, 293, 344
- Khalid b. -Mudallil, 43
- Khalid b. -Walid, 184
- Khalid b. Yazid, 358
- khalifa (Caliph), xxvii, 175
- -Khalil b. Ahmad, 75, 285, 343
- Khamir (village), 19
- -Khamriyya, by Ibnu ’l-Farid, 396
- khamriyyat, 294
- khanaqah (monastery), 229
- -Khansa (poetess), 126, 127
- Kharidatu ’l-Qasr, 348
- khariji (Kharijite), 209
- Kharijites, the, 193, 207, 208-213, 221, 222, 239, 248, 259, 428
- Kharmaythan, 360
- -Khasib, 373
- khatib, 271
- -Khatib, of Baghdad, 355
- -Khatim b.‘Adi, 94, 96
- -Khawarij. See Kharijites, the
- -Khawarnaq (castle), 40, 41
- -Khaybar, 50
- -Khayf, 237
- Khazaza, battle of, 5
- -Khazraj (tribe), 170
- Khedivial dynasty, the, 468
- Khidash b. Zuhayr, 95, 96
- Khindif, xix
- -Khitat, by -Maqrizi, 453
- Khiva, 361, 444
- Khizanatu ’l-Adab, 131
- Khuda Bukhsh, S., 279
- Khuday-nama, 348
-
Khulafa al-Rashidun, xxvii.
- See Caliphs, the Orthodox
- Khurasan, xxviii, 129, 132, 220, 221, 232, 233, 239, 249, 250, 251, 254, 256, 258, 263, 265, 266, 275, 303, 339, 341, 379, 390, 391, 419, 444
- Khurasan, dialect of, 339
- khuruj (secession), 209
- Khusraw Parwez. See Parwez
- INDEX497 khutba, 263, 328
- Khuza‘a (tribe), 63, 64, 65
- Khuzayma (tribe), xix
- Khuzistan, 266, 274, 293, 358
- Khwarizm, 357, 361, 444
- -Khwarizmi (Abu ‘Abdallah), 361
- -kibrit al-ahmar, 399
- Kilab (tribe), 246
- Kilab b. Murra, 64
- -kimiya (the Philosophers' Stone), 401
- Kimiya’u ’l-Sa‘adat, 340
- -kimiya’un (the Alchemists), 364
- Kinana (tribe), xix, 64
- Kinda (tribe), xviii, 42, 43, 69, 85, 103, 104, 360
- -Kïndi, 288, 360
- -Kisa’i (philologist), 261, 343
- Kisra (title), 45
- Kitabu ’l-Aghani (the Book of Songs), 19, 26, 31, 32, 37, 43, 44, 46, 47, 53, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 94, 102, 104, 109, 110, 123, 124, 131, 134, 138, 139, 150, 200, 205, 216, 236, 237, 239, 241, 242, 243, 244, 245, 270, 279, 291, 292, 297, 345, 347, 374, 419
- Kitabu ’l-Ahkam al-Sultaniyya, 338
- Kitabu ’l-Akhbar al-Tiwal, 349
- Kitabu ’l-Amali, 131
- Kitabu Ansabi ’l-Ashraf, 349
- -Kitab al-Awsat, 353
- Kitabu ’l-‘Ayn, 343
- Kitabu ’l-Badi‘, 325
- Kitabu ’l-Bayan wa-’l-Tabyin, 347
- Kitabu ’l-Falahat al-Nabatiyya, xxv Kitabu Futuhi ’l-Buldan, 349
- Kitabu ’l-Hayawan, 346, 375
- Kitabu ’l-‘Ibar, by Dhahabi, 339
- Kitabu ’l-‘Ibar, by Ibn Khaldun, 437
- Kitabu, ’l-Ibil, 345
- Kitabu ’l-Ishtiqaq, 343
-
Kitabu ’l-Kamil fi ’l-Ta’rikh, 355.
- See -Kamil of Ibnu ’l-Athir
- Kitabu Khalq al-Insan, 345
- Kitabu ’l-Khayl, 345
- Kitabu ’l-Luma‘, 393
- Kitabu ’l-Ma‘arif, xviii, 202, 223, 224, 345, 346
- Kitabu ’l-Maghazi, by Musa b. ‘Uqba, 247
- Kitabu ’l-Maghazi, by -Waqidi, 144
- -Kitab al-Mansuri, 265
- Kitabu ’l-Masalik wa-’l-Mamalik, 356
- Kitabu ’l-Milal wa-’l-Nihal, by Ibn Hazm, 341, 427, 428
-
Kitabu ’l-Milal wa-’l-Nihal, by -Shahrastani, 341.
- See -Shahrastani
- Kitabu ’l-Muluk wa-akhbar al-Madin, 13
- Kitabu ’l-Shi‘r wa-’l-Shu‘ara, 75, 78, 105, 117, 257, 293, 346
- Kitabu ’l-Ta‘arruf li-Madhhabi ahli ’l-Tasawwuf, 338
- Kitabu ’l-Tabaqat al-Kabir, 144
- Kitabu ’l-Tanbih wa-’l-Ishraf, 353, 354
- -Kitab al-Yamini, 355
- Kitabu ’l-Zuhd, 247
- Koran, the, xvii, xx, xxii-xxv, xxvi, xxvii, 1, 2, 3, 15, 17, 18, 27, 68, 74, 91, 102, 119, 132, 134, 141-143, 144-152, 154-156, 158, 159-168, 169, 172, 174, 175, 176, 178, 179, 183, 184, 185, 187, 192, 201, 203, 207-212, 215, 221, 223, 225, 231, 234, 235, 237, 247, 249, 273, 277, 278, 279, 282, 284, 287, 294, 318, 327, 329, 330, 342, 343, 344, 363, 365, 368, 369, 375, 378, 379, 397, 398, 403, 408, 417, 433, 449, 454, 455, 460, 461, 462, 463, 467
-
Koran, the, derivation of, 159;
- collection of, 142;
- historical value of, 143;
- arrangement of, 143, 161;
- style of, 159, 318, 368;
- not poetical as a whole, 160;
- held by Moslems to be the literal Word of God, 159, 235;
- heavenly archetype of, 151, 163, 368;
- revelation of, 150-152, 159;
- designed for oral recitation, 161;
- commentaries on, 144, 145, 351, 455;
- imitations of, 318, 368, 375;
- dispute as to whether it was created or not, 262, 368, 369
- Koran-readers (-qurra), the, 209, 210, 277
- Kosegarten, 128
- Krehl, L., 151, 360
- Kremer, Alfred von, 13, 14, 18, 19, 23, 24, 101, 139, 140, 220, 221, 225, 233, 279, 281, 302, 304, 316, 318, 321, 323, 324, 360, 373, 379, 383, 399, 439
- -Kufa, xxiv, 38, 70, 127, 133, 134, 186, 189, 193, 196, 198, 202, 207-210, 215, 218, 219, 229, 250, 253, 291, 293, 296, 304, 342, 343, 344
- -Kulab, battle of, 253
- Kulayb (tribe), 244, 245
- Kulayb b. Rabi‘a, 5, 55, 56, 57, 76, 93
-
Kulayb b. Wa’il, 110.
- See Kulayb b. Rabi‘a
- Kulthum b. Malik, 110
- -Kumayt (poet), 138
- kunya (name of honour), 45, 50, 112
- -Kusa‘i, 244
- Kuthayyir (poet), 216
- -kutub al-sitta (the Six Books), 337
- -Kutubi, 449, 452
L
- La Fontaine, 469
- Labid (poet), 50, 109, 119-121, 128, 139, 140
- Lagrange, Grangeret de, 396, 417
- Lahore, 268
- Lakhmites, the, of -Hira, 33, 38, 39-49, 54, 69
- Lamis (name of a woman), 82
- Lamiyyatu ’l-‘Ajam, 326
- Lamiyyatu ’l-‘Arab, 79, 80, 89, 134, 326
- Lamta (tribe), 429
- Lamtuna (tribe), 429
- Lane, E. W., 53, 164, 448, 459
- Lane-Poole, Stanley, 264, 275, 371, 432
- -Lat (goddess), 135, 155
- Lata’ifu ’l-Minan, 464
- Latifi (Turkish biographer), 460
- Laus duplex (rhetorical figure), 311
-
Law, Muhammadan, the schools of, 283, 284, 363, 465;
- the first corpus of, 337
- Lawaqihu ’l-Anwar, 225, 226, 392
- -Lawh al-Mahfuz, 163, 378
- Layla, mother of ‘Amr b. Kulthum, 44, 109, 110
- Layla, the beloved of -Majnun, 238
- Le Strange, G., 256, 356, 357
- Learning, Moslem enthusiasm for, 281
- Lees, Nassau, 386
- Leo the Armenian, 359
- Letter-writing, the art of, 267
- Lexicon, the first Arabic, 343
-
Library of Nuh II, the Samanid, 265, 266;
- of Hakam II, the Spanish Umayyad, 419
- Linguistic Sciences, the, 282
- Lippert, 370
- Lisanu ’l-Arab, 456
- Lisanu ’l-Din Ibnu ’l-Khatib. See Ibnu ’l-Khatib
- Literary culture despised by the Arabs, 278
- litham, 423
- Littmann, Enno, 73
- Logos, the, 403
- Lollards, the, 374
- Longland, 450
- Loth, O., 1
- Lourdes, 382
- Love, Divine, the keynote of Sufiism, 231;
- Loyalty, as understood by the heathen Arabs, 83-85
- INDEX498 Lucian, 319
- -lugha (Lexicography), 283
- Luhayy, 63
- Lull, Raymond, 404
- Lu’lu’, 304
- Luqman b. ‘Ad (king), 2, 14
- -Luzumiyyat, 315, 316, 319, 323, 324
-
Luzumu ma la yalzam, 315.
- See -Luzumiyyat
- Lyall, Sir Charles, 32, 54, 71, 75, 82, 89, 92, 97, 101, 109, 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 117, 118, 120, 121, 125, 129, 139, 140, 149
M
- Ma’ al-Sama (surname), 41
- Ma’ab, 63
- ma‘ad (place of return), 215
- Ma‘add, xix, xx, 112
- Ma‘arratu ’l-Nu‘man, 313, 314, 323
-
-Ma‘arri (Abu ’l-‘Ala), 448.
- See Abu ’l-‘Ala al-Ma‘arri
- Ma‘bad (singer), 236
- Ma‘bad al-Juhani, 224
- Macbeth, Arabian parallel to an incident in, 25
- Macdonald, D. B., 273, 378, 382, 433
- Macedonia, 276
- Machiavelli, 439
- Macoraba, 5, 62
- Madagascar, 352
-
-Mada’in (Ctesiphon), 29, 33, 46, 47, 48.
- See Ctesiphon
- Mada’in Salih, 3
- -madh al-muwajjah, 311
- -madid (metre), 98
- madih (panegyric), 78, 294
-
Madinatu ’l-Salam, 255.
- See Baghdad
- Madrid, 420
- mafakhir, 100
- maghazi, 247
- -Maghrib, 460
- Magi (Magians), the. See Zoroastrians, the
- Magian fire-temple at Balkh, the, 259
- Mahaffy, J. P., 82
- Mahdi, the, 216, 217, 248, 249, 274, 431
- -Mahdi, the Caliph, 103, 128, 257, 258, 296, 343, 367, 373, 374, 418
- -Mahdiyya, 274
- Mahmud (Ghaznevid), 268-269, 355
- Mahra, dialect of, xxi
- Maimonides, 434
- Majdu ’l-Din al-Fúrúzábádú. See -Fúrúzábádú -Majmu‘ al-Mubarak, 355
- -Majnun, 238
- majnun, 165
- Malaga, 410, 421, 428, 434
- Malik (boon companion of Jadhima), 35
- Malik (brother of Qays b. Zuhayr), 61
- Malik the Azdite, 34
- Malik, the slayer of -Khatim b. ‘Adi, 94, 95
- Malik b. Anas, 284, 337, 366, 408
- -Malik al-Dillil (title of Imru’u ’l-Qays), 104
- -Malik al-Kamil (Ayyubid), 395, 434
- -Malik al-Salih Najmu’l-Din (Ayyubid), 447
- Malik Shah (Seljuq), 275, 276, 326, 340
- -Malik al-Zahir (Ayyubid), 275
- -Malik al-Zahir Baybars. See Baybars, Sultan
- Malikite books burned by the Almohades, 433
- Malikite school of Law, the, 408
- Mameluke dynasty, the, xxix, 442, 446, 447, 448, 453, 464
- Mamelukes, the, 413
- mamluk, 447
- -Ma’mun, the Caliph, 92, 129, 255, 257, 262, 283, 284, 302, 343, 358-359, 361, 368, 369, 373, 388
- Manat (goddess), 135, 155
- Mandeville, Sir John, xxv
- Manfred, 441
- -Manfuha, 124
- Mani (Manes), 364, 375
-
Manichæans, the, 218, 297, 341, 372-375.
- See Zindiqs, the
- -Mansur, the Caliph, 128, 206, 252, 253, 255, 257, 258-259, 291, 314, 337, 346, 349, 358, 373, 407
- Mansur I (Samanid), 265, 352
- -Mansur Ibn Abi ‘Amir, 412, 413, 426
- Mantle Ode (-Burda), the, 326, 327
- maqama, 328
- -Maqamat, of Badi‘u ’l-Zaman al- Hamadhani, 328, 329
- -Maqamat, of -Hariri, 329-336
- Maqamu Ibrahim, 63
- -Maqdisi. See -Muqaddasi
- -Maqqari, 399, 401, 413, 418, 419, 427, 436, 454
- -Maqrizi (Taqiyyu ’l-Din), 453
- -Maqsura, 343
- Marabout, modern form of murabit, 430
- Marasidu ’l-Ittila‘, 357
- marathi, 294
- Marathon, battle of, 174
- Marcion, 364
- Margoliouth, Prof. D. S., xxiv, 183, 267, 314, 316, 317, 319, 357, 469
- Mariaba, 5
-
Ma’rib, 2, 5, 9, 14, 15, 16, 17, 50.
- See Dyke of Ma’rib
- Maridin, 449
- ma‘rifat (gnosis), 386
- Marinid dynasty, the, 442
- Mariya, mother of -Mundhir III, 41
- Mariya (name of a handmaiden), 46, 47
- Mariya of the Ear-rings, 50
- Marj Rahit, battle of, 199
- Marr al-Zahran, 95
- Marriage, a loose form of, prevailing among the Shi‘ites, 262
- Ma‘ruf al-Karkhi, 385, 386, 388
- Marwan I (Umayyad Caliph), 199
- Marwan II (Umayyad Caliph), 181, 251, 253, 347
- -Marzuqi (philologist), 128
- Masabihu ’l-Sunna, 337
- Masaliku ’l-Mamalik, 356
- -mashaf, 294
- Mashhad -Husayn, 466
- Maslama b. Ahmad, 420
- Masruq, 28
-
Mas‘ud, Sultan, 329.
- See Ghiyathu ’l-Din Mas‘ud
- -Mas‘udi, 13, 15, 37, 195, 203, 205, 206, 259, 260, 267, 349, 352-354, 387, 456
- Materia Medica, by Ibnu ’l-Baytar, 434
- mathalib, 100, 280
- Mathnawi, the, by Jalalu ’l-Din Rumi, 404
- -Matin, 428
- matla‘, 309
- matn, 144
- Mauritania, 412
- -Mawa‘iz wa ’l-I‘tibar fi dhikri ’l-Khitat wa ’l-Athar, 453
- -Mawali (the Clients), 198, 207, 219, 222, 248, 250, 278, 279, 373
- -Mawali (the Clients), coalesce with the Shi‘ites, 198, 219, 220, 250;
- mawaliyya, a species of verse, 450
- -Mawardi, 337, 338
- Mawiyya, mother of -Mundhir III, 41
- Mawiyya, wife of Hatim of Tayyi’, 87
-
-Maydani, 31.
- See Proverbs, Arabic
- Maymun b. Qays. See -A‘sha Maysun, 195
- Mazdak, 42, 258, 364
- Mazyar, 375
- Mecca, xviii, xxiii, xxvi, xxvii, 2, 3, 5, 6, 22, 28, 53, 62, 63, 64, 65-68, 101, 102, 114, 117, 146, 150, 154-156, 158, 169, 171, 174, 175, 196, 198, 202, 236, 249, 274, 319, 339, 340, 395, 396, 429, 431, 434, 439, 466, 468
- INDEX499 Mecca, Pre-islamic history of, 62;
- Mecca, the dialect of, xxiii
-
Meccan Revelations, the, 464.
- See Futuhat al-Makkiyya
- Meccan Suras of the Koran, the, 160-168
- Media, 356
- Medina (-Madina), xxvi, xxvii, 3, 21, 22, 49, 50, 52, 62, 71, 84, 150, 157, 158, 169, 170, 171, 173, 175, 176, 177, 181, 185, 186, 188, 198, 208, 209, 236, 241, 243, 337, 339, 365, 466, 468
- Medina, Suras of the Koran revealed at, 175, 176
- Mediterranean Sea, the, 5, 255, 275, 404, 412, 444
- Merv, 252, 346
- Merx, A., 384, 389
- Mesopotamia, 35, 186, 238, 240, 269, 355, 358, 385, 388, 411, 446
-
Messiah, Moslem beliefs regarding the, 215-217, 248, 249.
- See Mahdi, the
- Metempsychosis, the doctrine of, 267
- Metres, the Arabian, 74, 75
- Mevlevi dervish order, the, 393
- mihna, 368
- -Mihras, 124
- Mihrgan, Persian festival, 250
- Milton, 212
- Mina, 119
- Minæan language, the, xxi
- Minæans, the, 7
- minbar (pulpit), 199
- Minqar, 57
- Miqlab (castle), 24
-
Miracles demanded by the Quraysh from Muhammad, 165;
- falsely attributed to Muhammad, 166
- -Mi‘raj (the Ascension of the Prophet), 169, 403
- Mir’atu ’l-Zaman, 355
- Mishkatu ’l-Masabih, 337
- Misr (Old Cairo), 394
- misra‘ (hemistich), 74
-
-Mishar, 455.
- See -Muzhir
- Moguls, the Great, xxix, 444
- Moliere, 469
- Monasticism, alien to Islam, 225
- Mongol Invasion, the, xxiv, xxix, xxx, 272, 277, 326, 443, 444-446
-
Mongols, the, 254, 264, 275, 442, 443, 462.
- See Mongol Invasion, the
- Monte Cristo, 469
- Montrose, 191
- Mordtmann, 9
- Morocco, 264, 341, 423, 424, 430, 431, 442
- Moses, 165, 172, 185, 215, 273, 397
- Moslem, meaning of, 153
- Moslems, the first, 153
- Moslems, the non-Arabian. See -Mawali
- Mosul (-Mawsil), 261, 269, 281, 326, 355, 362, 399, 445, 454
- -Mu‘allaqat, 77, 82, 101-121, 128, 131, 416, 459
- Mu‘awiya b. Abi Sufyan (Caliph), xxviii, 13, 119, 181, 191, 192, 193, 194-195, 196, 206, 207, 208, 213, 214, 222, 256, 377, 407, 426
- Mu‘awiya b. Bakr (Amalekite prince), 2
- Mu‘awiya, brother of -Khansa, 126
- Mu’ayyidu ’l-Dawla (Buwayhid), 267
- -Mubarrad (philologist), 92, 131, 202, 226, 237, 244, 343, 344
- Mudar b. Nizar, xix, 252
- Mudar, the tribes descended from, xix
- -Mudhhabat, -Mudhahhabat, 101
- -Mutaddal al-Dabbi (philologist), 128, 133, 343
- Mufaddal b. Salama, 31
- -Mufaddaliyyat, 90, 128, 343
- -Mughammas, 69
- muhajat (scolding-match), 238
- -Muhajirun (the Emigrants), 171, 209
- Muhalhil b. Rabi‘a, 58, 76, 109, 110
- -Muhallab b. Abi Sufra, 239
- -Muhallabi, the Vizier, 267, 347
- Muhammad, the Prophet, xxiii, xxvi-xxviii, 3, 10, 15, 18, 27, 30, 51, 62, 64, 65, 66, 69, 70, 71, 74, 86, 87, 105, 124, 132, 134, 135, 137, 139, 141-180, 181-183, 186-188, 190-193, 201, 202, 207-209, 213-218, 223, 224, 229, 231, 233, 235, 237, 249, 250, 251, 257, 258, 267, 273, 274, 277, 278, 279, 280, 318, 327, 330, 341, 342, 348, 349, 355, 356, 380, 383, 392, 400, 403, 420, 428, 433, 449, 455, 462, 463, 465, 467
-
Muhammad, question whether he could read and write, 151;
- his attitude towards the heathen poets, 159, 212, 235;
- his aim in the Meccan Suras, 160;
- his death, 175;
- his character, 179, 180;
- biographies of, 144, 146, 247, 349;
- poems in honour of, 124, 127, 326, 327, 449;
- mediæval legend of, 327;
- identified with the Logos, 403;
- pilgrimage to the tomb of, 463;
- his tomb demolished by the Wahhabis, 467
- Muhammad (‘Alid), 258
- Muhammad (Seljuq), 326
- Muhammad b. ‘Abd al-Wahhab, 465-467
- Muhammad b. ‘Ali (‘Abbasid), 251
- Muhammad ‘Ali Pasha, 466, 468
- Muhammad b. ‘Ali b. -Sanusi, 468
- Muhammad Ibnu ’l-Hanafiyya, 216, 218, 220
- Muhammad b. -Hasan, the Imam, 217
- Muhammad b. Isma‘il, the Imam, 217, 272-274
- Muhammad al-Kalbi, 348
- Muhammad b. Sa‘ud, 466
- -Muhtadi, the Caliph, 264
- Muhyi ’l-Din Ibnu ’l-‘Arabi, 399-404, 434, 462
- Muhyi ’l-Maw’udat (title), 243
- Muir, Sir W., 142, 143, 146, 156, 184, 197, 338
- -Mu‘izz (Fatimid Caliph), 420
- Mu‘izzu ’l-Dawla (Buwayhid), 266, 267, 347
- -Mujammi‘ (title), 65
- Mu‘jamu ’l-Buldan, 17, 357
- Mu‘jamu ’l-Udaba, 357
- Mukarrib (title), 10
- -Mukhadramun (a class of poets), 127
- -Mukhtar, 198, 218-220, 250
- -Mukhtarat, 128
- -Muktafi, the Caliph, 257, 269, 325
- -Mulaththamun, 423
- Müller, A., 5, 101, 261, 266, 355, 429
- Muuml;ller, D. H., 9, 10, 12, 13, 17, 18, 24
- Multan, 203
- Muluku ’l-Tawa’if (the Party Kings of Spain), 414
- -Munafiqun (the Hypocrites), 171, 172, 176
- -Munakhkhal (poet), 49
- -Mundhir I (Lakhmite), 41
- -Mundhir III (Lakhmite), 41-44, 45, 50, 51, 60, 87, 103, 104
- -Mundhir IV (Lakhmite), 45, 47
- -Mundhir b. -Harith (Ghassanid), 50, 52
-
-Mundhir b. Ma’ al-sama, 50, 51.
- See -Mundhir III
- -Munjibat (title), 88
- Munk, S., 360
- -Munqidh mina ’l-Dalal, 340, 380
- munshi, 326
- -Muqaddasi (geographer), 356, 357, 409
-
-Muqaddima, of Ibn Khaldun, 32, 229, 278, 289, 437-440.
- See Ibn Khaldun
- -Muqanna‘, 258
- INDEX500 -Muqattam, Mt., 394, 396
- -Muqtabis, 428
- -Muqtadir, the Caliph, 325, 343, 399
- -murabit, 430
-
-Murabitun, 433.
- See Almoravides, the
- murid, 392
- murji’ (Murjite), 221
- Murjites, the, 206, 220, 221-222, 428
- Murra, 56, 57, 58
- Mursiya (Murcia), 399
- Muruju ’l-Dhahab, 13, 15, 37, 195, 203, 205, 206, 259, 260, 267, 349, 353, 354, 387, 457
- muruwwa (virtue), 72, 82, 178, 287
- Musa b. Maymun (Maimonides), 434
- Musa b. Nusayr, 203, 204, 405
- Musa b. ‘Uqba, 247
- Mus‘ab, 199
- Musaylima, 183
- -Mushtarik, 357
- Music in Pre-Isiamic Arabia, 236
- Musicians, Arab, 236
- -musiqi (Music), 283
- Muslim (Moslem), meaning of, 153
- Muslim (author of -Sahih), 144, 337
- Muslim b. ‘Aqil, 196
- Muslim b. -Walid (poet), 261
- musnad (inscriptions), 6
- -Mustakfi (Spanish Umayyad), 424
- -Mustakfi, ‘Abbasid Caliph, 266
- -Mustansir (‘Abbasid), 448
- -Mustarshid Billah, the Caliph, 329
- -Musta‘sim, the Caliph, 254, 445
- -Mustawrid b. ‘Ullifa, 210
- -mut‘a, 262
- -Mu‘tadid (‘Abbadid), 421, 425
- -Mu‘tadid (‘Abbasid Caliph), 325
- -Mu‘tamid (‘Abbadid), 421-424
- -Mutajarrida, 49, 122
- -Mutalammis (poet), 107, 108, 138
- Mutammim b. Nuwayra, 127
- -Mutanabbi (poet), 266, 269, 270, 289, 290, 291, 292, 304-313, 315, 316, 324, 396, 416, 448
- mutasawwifa (aspirants to Sufiism), 229
- -Mu‘tasim, the Caliph, 129, 257, 263, 369, 375
- -Mutawakkil, the Caliph, 257, 264, 284, 344, 350, 369, 375, 376, 388
- mutawakkil, 233
- Mu‘tazilites, the, 206, 220, 222-224, 225, 230, 262, 268, 284, 346, 367-370, 376, 377, 378, 392, 409, 428, 431
- -Mu‘tazz, the Caliph, 325
- -Muti‘, the Caliph, 353
- Muti‘ b. Iyas (poet), 291, 292
- muwahhid, 432
- -Muwalladun, 278, 408
- muwashshah, verse-form, 416, 417, 449
- -Muwatta’, 337, 408, 409
- Muzaffar Qutuz (Mameluke), 446
- Muzayna (tribe), 116
- -Muzayqiya (surname), 15
- -Muzhir, 71, 455
- Mystical poetry of the Arabs, the, 325, 396-398, 403
- Mysticism. See Sufiism
N
- -Nabat, the Nabatæans, xxv, 279
- Nabatæan, Moslem use of the term, xxv
- Nabatæan Agriculture, the Book of, xxv
- Nabatæan inscriptions, xxv, 3
- -Nabigha al-Dhubyam (poet), 39, 49, 50, 54, 86, 101, 121-123, 128, 139
- nadhir (warner), 164
- Nadir (tribe), 170
- -Nadr b. -Harith, 330
- Nafahatu ’l'Uns, by Jami, 386
- Nafhu ’l-Tib, by -Maqqari, 399, 413, 436
- Nafi‘ b. -Azraq, 208
- -Nafs al-zakiyya (title), 258
- -Nahhas (philologist), 102
- -Nahrawan, battle of, 208
- -nahw (grammar), 283
- Na’ila, 35
- -Najaf, 40
- -Najashi (the Negus), 26, 27, 28
- Najd, xvii, 62, 107, 466
- Najda b. ‘Amir, 209
- Najdites (a Kharijite sect), the, 208
- Najran, 26, 27, 105, 124, 136, 137, 162
- Na‘man, 11
- Namir (tribe), xix Napoleon, 468
- -Naqa’id, of -Akhtal and Jarir, 240
- -Naqa’id, of Jarir and -Farazdaq, 239
- Naqb al-Hajar, 8
- -Nasafi (Abu ’l-Barakat), 456
- -Nasa’i, 337
- Nashwan b. Sa‘id al-Himyari, 12, 13
- nasib (erotic prelude), 77, 310
- Nasim, a place near Baghdad, 461
- -Nasimi (the Hurufi poet), 460, 461
- Nasir-i Khusraw, Persian poet, 323
- Nasiru ’l-Dawla (Hamdanid), 269, 411
- Nasr b. Sayyar, 251
- Nasr II (Samanid), 265
- Nasrid dynasty of Granada, the, 435, 442
- nat‘, 257
- -Nawaji (Muhammad b. -Hasan), 417
- Nawar, wife of -Farazdaq, 243, 244
- Nawar, the beloved of Labid, 121
- Nawruz, Persian festival, 250
- Naysabur, 232, 276, 338, 339, 340, 348
- Nazmu ’l-Suluk, 396
- -Nazzam, 369
- Neo-platonism, 360, 384, 389, 390
- Neo-platonist philosophers welcomed by Nushirwan, 358
- Nero, 325
- Nessus, 104
- Nicephorus, 261
- Niebuhr, Carsten, 7
- Night journey of Muhammad, the, 169, 403
- Night of Power, the, 150
- Nihayatu ’l-Aráb, 455
- Nile, the, xxviii, 264, 354, 455
- Nirvana, 233, 391
- -Nizamiyya College, at Baghdad, 276, 340, 380, 431
- -Nizamiyya College, at Naysabur, 276, 340
- Nizamu ’l-Mulk, 276, 340, 379
- Nizar, xix
- Noah, xv, xviii, 165
- Nöldeke, Th., xv, xx, xxiii, xxv, 5, 27, 29, 38, 42, 44, 45, 48, 49, 51, 52, 54, 55, 57-60, 66, 70, 78, 80, 83, 101, 102, 103, 109, 113, 122, 123, 126, 127, 130, 134, 145, 151, 160, 167, 172, 184, 195, 228, 237, 238, 249, 252, 258, 288
- Nomadic life, characteristics of, 439, 440
- Nominalists, 367
- Normans, the, 441
- Nubia, 387
- Nuh I (Samanid), 265
- Nuh II (Samanid), 265
- -Nujum al-Záhira, 257, 262, 268, 369, 454
- -Nu‘man I (Lakhmite), 40, 41, 139
- -Nu‘man III (Lakhmite), 45-49, 50, 53, 54, 69, 86, 121, 122
- -Nu‘man al-Akbar. See Nu‘man I
- -Nu‘man al-A‘war (Lakhmite). See -Nu‘man I
- -Nu‘man b. -Mundhir Abu Qabus. See -Nu‘man III
- Numayr (tribe), 245, 246
- INDEX501 -Nuri (Abu ’l-Husayn), 392
- Nushirwan (Sasanian king), 29, 42, 45, 358
- -Nuwayri, 15, 455
- Nyberg, H. S., 404
O
- Occam, 367
- Ockley, Simon, 433
-
Ode, the Arabian, 76-78.
- See qasida
- Odenathus, 33, 35
- Odyssey, the, xxii
- O'Leary, De Lacy, 360
- Ordeal of fire, the, 23
- Orthodox Caliphs, the, xxiii, xxvii, 181-193
-
Orthodox Reaction, the, 284, 376.
- See -Ash‘ari
- Osiander, 9
- Ottoman Turks, the, xxix, 442, 447, 464-467
- Oxus, the, xxviii, 341, 444
P
- Pahlavi (Pehlevi) language, the, 214, 330, 346, 348, 358
- Palermo, 441
- Palestine, 52, 104, 137, 229
- Palmer, E. H., 172, 176, 260
- Palms, the Feast of, 54
- Palm-tree, verses on the, by ‘Abd al-Rahman I, 418
- Palm-trees of Hulwan, the two, 292
- Palmyra, 33, 53
- Panegyric, two-sided (rhetorical figure), 311
- Panjab (Punjaub), the, 203, 268
- Pantheism, 231, 233, 234, 275, 372, 390, 391, 394, 402, 403, 460
- Paracelsus, 388
- Paradise, the Muhammadan, burlesqued by Abu’l -‘Ala al-Ma‘arri, 318, 319
- Parthian kings, the, 457
- Parwez, son of Hurmuz (Sasanian), 48, 69
- Passion Play, the, 218
- Paul and Virginia, 469
- Pavet de Courteille, 349
- Pearl-fishing in the Persian Gulf, 354
- Pedro of Castile, 437
- Penitents, the (a name given to certain Shi‘ite insurgents), 218
- Pentateuch, the, 165, 171, 323
- Perfect Man, doctrine of the, 402
- Persecution of the early Moslems, 154, 155, 157;
- Persepolis, 356
- Persia, xxiv, xxvii, xxix, 21, 29, 33, 34, 38, 41, 42, 48, 113, 169, 182, 184, 185, 188, 208, 214, 247, 255, 258, 265, 266, 274, 279, 328, 348, 349, 390, 394, 404, 444, 446, 454, 457
- Persia, the Moslem conquest of, 184
- Persia, the national legend of, 349
- Persian divines, influence of the, 278
- Persian Gulf, the, 4, 107, 354, 357
- Persian influence on Arabic civilisation and literature, xxviii, xxix, 182, 250, 256, 265, 267, 276-281, 287, 288, 290, 295, 418
- Persian influence on the Shi‘a, 214, 219
- Persian Kings, History of the, translated by Ibnu ’l-Muqaffa‘, 348
- Persian literature, fostered by the Samanids and Buwayhids, 265, 303
- Persian Moslems who wrote in Arabic, xxx, xxxi, 276-278
- Persians, the, rapidly became Arabicised, 280, 281
- Persians, the, in -Yemen, 29
- Petra, xxv, 5
- Petrarch, 425
- Pharaoh, 162, 403
- Pharaohs, the, 4, 5
- Philip III, 441
- Philistines, the, 3
- Philologists, the Arab, xxiv, 32, 127, 128, 133, 246, 341-348 Philosophers, the Greeks 341, 363
- Philosophers, the Moslem, 360, 361, 381, 382, 432-434
- Philosophers and scientists, Lives of the, by Ibnu ’l-Qifti, 355
- Philosophus Autodidactus, 433
- Phœnician language, the, xvi
- Phœnicians, the, xv
- Physicians, History of the, by Ibn Abi Usaybi‘a, 266, 355
- Piers the Plowman, 450
- Pietists, the, 207, 208
- Pilgrimage to Mecca, the, 63, 65, 135, 136, 319
- Pilgrimage, of the Shi‘ites, to the tomb of -Husayn at Karbala, 218, 466
- pir (Persian word), 392
- Plato, 204
- Plutarch, 363
- Pocock, E., 433
- Poems of the Hudhaylites, the, 128
- Poems, the Pre-islamic, xxii, xxiii, 30, 31, 71-140, 282, 285-289, 290;
- Poems, the Suspended. See -Mu‘allaqat
- Poetics, work on, by Ibnu ’l-Mu‘tazz, 325
- Poetry, Arabian, the origins of, 72-75;
- Poetry, conventions of the Ancient, criticised, 286, 288, 315
- Poetry, Muhammadan views regarding the merits of, 308-312;
- Poetry, the oldest written Arabic, 138
- Poetry and Poets, Book of, by Ibn Qutayba. See Kitabu ’l-Shi‘r wa-’l-Shu‘ara
- Poets, the Modern, 289-336;
- Poets, the Pre-islamic, character and position of, 71-73;
- Politics, treatise on, by -Mawardi, 337, 338
- Portugal, 416
- Postal service, organised by ‘Abdu ’l-Malik, 201
- Postmaster, the office of, 45
- Prætorius, F., 10
- Prayers, the five daily, 149, 168
- Predestination, 157, 223, 224, 378, 379
- Preston, Theodore, 330
- Prideaux, W. F., 11, 13
- Primitive races in Arabia, 1-4
- Proclus, 389
- Procreation, considered sinful, 317
- Prophecy, a, made by the Carmathians, 322
- Prose, Arabic, the beginnings of, 31
- Proverbs, Arabic, 3, 16, 31, 50, 84, 91, 109, 244, 292, 373
- Ptolemies, the, 276
- Ptolemy (geographer), 3, 358
- Public recitation of literary works, 314
- Pyramids, the, 354
- Pyrenees, the, xxviii, 204
- Pythagoras, 102
Q
- Qabus (Lakhmite), 44, 45, 52
- qadar (power), 224
- -Qadariyya (the upholders of free-will), 224
- qaddah (oculist), 271
- INDEX502 qadú ’l-qudat (Chief Justice), 395
- Qadiri dervish order, the, 393
-
-Qahira, 275, 394.
- See Cairo qahramana, 457
- Qahtan, xviii, 12, 14, 18, 200
- Qala’idu ’l-‘Iqyan, 425
- -Qamus, 403, 456
- -Qanun, 361
- qara’a, 159
- -Qarafa cemetery, 396
-
-Qaramita, 274.
- See Carmathians, the
- qarawi, 138
- qarn, meaning 'ray', 18
- qasida (ode), 76-78, 105, 288
- qasida (ode), form of the, 76, 77;
- Qasidatu ’l-Burda. See -Burda Qasidatu ’l-Himyariyya, 12
- Qasir, 36, 37
- Qasirin, 111
- Qasiyun, Mt., 399
- -Qastallani, 455
- Qatada, 294
- Qatari b. -Fuia’a, 213
- -Qayrawan, 264, 429
- Qays ‘Aylan (tribe), xix, 199, 293, 405
- Qays b. -Khatim, 94-97, 137
- Qays b. Zuhayr, 61, 62
- Qaysar (title), 45
- Qazwin, 445
- -Qazwini (geographer), 416
- Qift, 355
- qiyas, 297
- Qoniya, 404
- Quatremère, M., xxv, 437, 445, 453
- Qudar the Red, 3
- Qumis (province), 391
-
-Qur’an, 159.
- See Koran, the
- Quraysh (tribe), xix, xxiii, xxvii, 22, 64, 65-68, 117, 124, 134, 142, 146, 153-158, 164, 165, 170, 174, 175, 183, 207, 216, 237, 241, 279, 330, 347, 375, 407, 417
- Quraysh, the dialect of, xxiii, 142;
- Qurayza (tribe), 21, 170
-
qurra (Readers of the Koran), 277.
- See Koran-readers, the
- Qusayy, 64, 65, 146
- -Qushayri, 226, 227, 228, 230, 338, 379
- Quss b. Sa‘ida, 136
- qussas, 374
- Qusta b. Luqa, 359
- Qutu ’l-Qulub, 338, 393
R
- rabad, 409
- Rabi‘, son of Fatima, the daughter of -Khurshub, 88
- Rabi‘a al-‘Adawiyya, 227, 232, 233-234
- Rabi‘a b. Nizar, xix, 5
- Rabi‘a (b. Nizar), the descendants of, xix
- Racine, 469
- -Radi, the Caliph, 376
- Radwa, Mount, 216
-
Rafidites, the, 268.
- See Shi‘ites, the
- Ra‘i ’l-ibil (poet), 245, 246
- raj‘a (palingenesis), 215
- -rajaz (metre), 74, 75, 76, 77
- Rakhman, 126
- Rakusians, the, 149
- Ralfs, C. A., 327
- Ramadan, the Fast of, 224, 450
- Ramla, 229
- Raqqada, 274
- Rasa’ilu Ikhwan al-Safa, 370, 371
- Rasmussen, 61
- Rationalism. See Mu‘tazilites and Free-thought
- -Rawda, island on the Nile, 455
- rawi (reciter), 131
- Rawis, the, 131-134
- Raydan, 10
- -Rayy, 258, 259, 268, 333, 350, 361, 420, 445
- -Rayyan, 120
-
-Razi (Abu Bakr), physician, 361.
- See Abu Bakr al-Razi
- -Razi (Abu Bakr), historian, 420
- Reading and writing despised by the pagan Arabs, 39
- Realists, 368
- Red Sea, the, 4, 5, 62
- Reformation, the, 468
-
Reforms of ‘Abdu ’l-Malik, 201;
- of ‘Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘Aziz, 205
- Register of ‘Umar, the, 187, 188
- Reiske, 15, 102, 308, 312, 316, 331
- Religion, conceived as a product of the human mind, 317
- Religion of the Sabæans and Himyarites, 10, 11;
-
Religions and Sects, Book of, by -Shahrastam, 341;
- by Ibn Hazm, 341.
- See Kitabu ’l-Milal wa-’l-Nihal
- Religious ideas in Pre-islamic poetry, 117, 119, 123, 124, 135-140
- Religious literature in the ‘Abbasid period, 337-341
- Religious poetry, 298-302
- Renaissance, the, 443
- Renan, xv, 432
- Renegades, the, 408, 415, 426
- Resurrection, the, 166, 215, 297, 299, 316
-
Revenge, views of the Arabs concerning, 93, 94;
- poems relating to, 97
- Rhages. See -Rayy Rhapsodists, the, 131
-
Rhazes, 265, 361.
- See Abu Bakr al-Razi
- Rhetoric, treatise on, by -Jahiz, 347
- Rhinoceros, the, 354
- Rhymed Prose. See saj‘
- Ribah b. Murra, 25
- ribat, 276, 430
- Richelieu, 195
- Rifa‘i dervish order, the, 393
- -Rijam, 119
- Risalatu ’l-Ghufran, 166, 167, 206, 318, 319, 375
- -Risalat al-Qushayriyya, 226, 227, 338
- Roderic, 204, 405
- Rödiger, Emil, 8
- Roger II of Sicily, 434
-
Rome, 33, 34, 41, 43, 50, 52, 113, 252, 314.
- See Byzantine Empire, the
- Ronda, 410
- Rosary, use of the, prohibited, 467
- Rosen, Baron V., 375
- Rothstein, Dr. G., 37, 53
- -Rub‘ al-Khali, xvii Rubicon, the, 252
- Ruuml;ckert, Friedrich, 93, 97, 104, 292, 332
- Rudagi, Persian poet, 265
- Ruhu ’l-Quds (the Holy Ghost), 150
- -rujz, 152
- Ruknu ’l-Dawla (Buwayhid), 266, 267
- -Rumaykiyya, 422
- Rushayyid al-Dahdah, 394, 396
- Rustam, 330, 363
-
Ruzbih, 346.
- See Ibnu ’l-Muqaffa‘
S
- -Sa‘b Dhu ’l-Qarnayn, 17
- -Sab‘ al-Tiwal (the Seven Long Poems), 103
-
Saba (Sheba), xxv, 1, 4, 5, 6, 10, 16, 17.
- See Sabæans, the
- Saba (person), 14
-
Sabæan language, the, xvi.
- See South Arabic language, the
- Sabæans, the, xv, xvii, xviii, xx, xxi, 1, 4, 5, 7, 14, 17
- Saba’ites, the, a Shi‘ite sect, 215, 216, 217, 219
- Sabians, the, 149, 341, 354, 358, 363, 364, 388
- -Sab‘iyya (the Seveners), 217
- Sabota, 5
- Sabuktagin, 268
- INDEX503 Sabur I, 33
- Sabur b. Ardashir, 267, 314
- Sachau, E., xxii, 361
- Sacy, Silvestre de, 8, 80, 102, 353, 354
- Sa‘d (client of Jassas b. Murra), 56, 57
- Sa‘d (tribe), 147
- Sa‘d b. Malik b. Dubay‘a, 57
- sada (owl or wraith), 94, 166
- Sa‘d-ilah, 11
- sadin, 259
- -Sadir (castle), 41
- Sadru ’l-Din of Qoniya, 404
- safa (purity), 228, 370
- Safa, the inscriptions of, xxi
- -Safadi, 326, 456
- Safar-Nama, 324
- Safawid dynasty, the, xxix
- -Saffah, 253, 254, 257, 259
- -Saffah b. ‘Abd Manat, 253
- -Saffah, meaning of the title, 253
- -Saffar (title), 265
- Saffarid dynasty, the, 265
- safi (pure), 228
- Safiyyu ’l-Din al-Hilli (poet), 449, 450
- sag (Persian word), 445
- -Sahaba (the Companions of the Prophet), 229
- Sahara, the, 423, 429, 468
- -Sahib Isma‘il b. ‘Abbad, 267, 347
- Sahibu ’l-Zanadiqa (title), 373
- -Sahih, of -Bukhari, 144, 146, 337
- -Sahih, of Muslim, 144, 337
- Sahl b. ‘Abdallah al-Tustari, 392
- Sa‘id b. -Husayn, 274
- St. John, the Cathedral of, 203
- St. Thomas, the Church of, at -Hira, 46
- Saints, female, 233
- Saints, the Moslem, 386, 393, 395, 402, 403, 463, 467
- saj (rhymed prose), 74, 75, 159, 327, 328
- Sakhr, brother of -Khansa, 126, 127
- Sal‘, 398
- Saladin, 275, 348, 355
-
Salahu ’l-Din b. Ayyub, 275.
- See Saladin
- Salama b. Khalid, 253
- Salaman, 433
- Salaman (tribe), 79
- Salamya, 274
- Salih (prophet), 3
- Salih (tribe), 50
- Salih b. ‘Abd al-Quddus, 372-375
- Salim al-Suddi, 204
- Saltpetre industry, the, at -Basra, 273
- Sam b. Nuh, xviii. See Shem, the son of Noah sama‘ (oral tradition), 297
- sama‘ (religious music), 394
- Samah‘ali Yanuf, 10, 17
- -Sam‘ani 339
- Samanid dynasty, the, 265, 266, 268, 271, 303
- Samarcand, 203, 268, 447
- Samarra, 263
- -Samaw’al b. ‘Adiya, 84, 85
- Samuel Ha-Levi, 428, 429
- San‘a, 8, 9, 17, 24, 28, 66, 215
- sanad, 144
- -Sanhaji, 456
- Sanjar (Seljuq), 264
- -Sanusi (Muhammad b. Yusuf), 456
- Sanusiyya Brotherhood, the, 468
- -Saqaliba, 413
- Saqtu ’l-Zand, 313, 315
- Sarabi (name of a she-camel), 56
- Sargon, King, 4
- Sari al-Raffa (poet), 270
- Sari al-Saqati, 386
- Saruj, 330, 331, 332
- Sa‘sa‘a, 242
- Sasanian dynasty, the, 34, 38, 40, 41, 42, 214, 256, 358, 457
- Sasanian kings, the, regarded as divine, 214
- Satire, 73, 200, 245, 246
- Saturn and Jupiter, conjunction of, 322
- Sa‘ud b. ‘Abd al-‘Aziz b. Muhammad b. Sa‘ud, 466
- Sawa, 333
- Sayf b. Dhi Yazan, 29
- -Sayfiyya College, the, in Cairo, 395
- Sayfu ’l-Dawla (Hamdanid), 269-271, 303-307, 311, 313, 360
- Saylu ’l-‘Arim, 14
- Schack, A. F. von, 360, 416, 436, 441
- Schefer, C., 324
- Scheherazade, 457
-
Scholasticism, Muhammadan, 284, 363, 460.
- See -Ash‘ari; Ash‘arites; Orthodox Reaction
- Schreiner, 379
- Schulthess, F., 87
- Sciences, the Foreign, 282, 283, 358-364
- Sciences, the Moslem, development and classification of, 282, 283
- Scripture, People of the, 341
- Sea-serpent, the, 354
- Sédillot, 360
- Seetzen, Ulrich Jasper, 8
- Seleucids, the, 276
- Self, dying to (fana), the Sufi doctrine of, 233
- Selim I (Ottoman Sultan), 448
- Seljuq dynasty, the, 264, 265, 268, 275, 276, 326, 445
- Seljuq b. Tuqaq, 275
- Seljuq Turks, the, 275, 444
- Sell, Rev. E., 468
- Semites, the, xv, xvi, 1, 328
- Semitic languages, the, xv, xvi Senegal, 430
- Seville, 399, 406, 416, 420, 421, 422, 424, 425, 427, 431, 435, 437, 447
- Shabib, 209
- Shabwat, 5
- Shaddad (king), 1
- Shaddad b. -Aswad al-Laythi, 166
- Shadharatu ’l-Dhahab, 339, 399, 436, 460
- -Shadhili (Abu ’l-Hasan), 461
- Shadhili order of dervishes, 393, 461
- -Shafi‘i, 284, 409
- Shafi‘ite doctors, biographical work on the, 339
- Shahnama, the, by Firdawsi, 265, 325
- -Shahrastani, 211, 216, 220, 221, 223, 224, 297, 341, 388
- Shahrazad, 457
- sha‘ir (poet), 72, 73
- Shakespeare, 252
- Shamir b. Dhi ’l-Jawshan, 196, 197, 198
- Shams (name of a god), 11
- Shams b. Malik, 81
- Shamsiyya, Queen of Arabia, 4
- Shamsu ’l-‘Ulum, 13
- -Shanfara, 79-81, 89, 97, 134, 326
- Shaqiq (Abu ‘Ali), of Balkh, 232, 233, 385
- Sharahil (Sharahbil), 18
- -Sha‘rani, 225, 226, 392, 400, 403, 443, 460, 462, 464-465
- shari‘at, 392
- -Sharif al-Jurjani, 456
- -Sharif al-Radi (poet), 314
- Sharifs, of Morocco, the, 442
- Sharik b. ‘Amr, 44
- Shas, 125
- Shayban (clan of Bakr), 58
-
-Shaykh al-Akbar, 404.
- See Muhyi ’l-Din Ibnu ’l-‘Arabi
- Sheba, 4
- Sheba, the Queen of, 18
- Shem, the son of Noah, xv, xviii
- shi‘a (party), 213
-
Shi‘a, the, 213.
- See Shi‘ites, the
- -Shifa, 361
- Shihabu ’l-Din al-Suhrawardi. See -Suhrawardi
- -Shihr, dialect of, xxi
- Shi‘ites, the, xxviii. 207, 208, 213-220, 222, 248, 249, 250, 262, 267, 268, 271-275, 297, 379, 409, 428, 432, 445, 466
- shikaft (Persian word), 232
- -shikaftiyya (the Cave-dwellers), 232
- Shilb, 416
- Shiraz, 266, 307
- Shirazad, 457
- INDEX504 -Shirbini, 450
- -shurat (the Sellers), 209
- Shu‘ubites, the, 279-280, 344, 372
- Sibawayhi, 343
- Sibt Ibn al-Jawzi, 355
- Sicily, xvi, 52, 441
- siddiq, meaning of, 218, 375
- -Siddiq (title of Abu Bakr), 183
- Sidi Khalil al-Jundi, 456
- Sifatu Jazirat al-‘Arab, 12, 18, 20
- Siffin, battle of, 192, 208, 377
- -sihr wa-’l-kimiya (Magic and Alchemy), 283
- -Sila fi akhbari a’immati ’l-Andalus, 426
- Silves, 416
- Simak b. ‘Ubayd, 210
- Sinbadh the Magian, 258
- Sindbad, the Book of, 363
- Sinimmar, 40
- Siqadanj, 252
- Siratu ‘Antar, 459
- Siratu Rasuli ’llah, 349
- siyaha, 394
- Siyaru Muluk al-‘Ajam, 348
- Slane, Baron MacGuckin de, 32, 104, 129, 132, 136, 190, 213, 224, 229, 245, 261, 267, 278, 288, 289, 295, 326, 343, 344, 348, 355, 357, 359, 360, 371, 377, 378, 387, 408, 422, 425, 427, 429, 435, 437, 438, 440, 451
- Slaves, the, 413
- Smith, R. Payne, 52
- Smith, W. Robertson, 56, 199
- Snouck Hurgronje, 217
- Socotra, dialect of, xxi
- Solecisms, work on, by -Hariri, 336
- Solomon, xvii
- Solomon Ibn Gabirol, 428
- Soothsayers, Arabian, 72, 74, 152, 159, 165
- South Arabic inscriptions, the. See Inscriptions, South Arabic
- South Arabic language, the, xvi, xxi, 6-11
- Spain, xvi, xxx, 199, 203, 204, 253, 264, 276, 399, 405-441, 442, 443, 449, 454
- Spain, the Moslem conquest of, 203, 204, 405
- Spencer, Herbert, 382
- Spitta, 378
- Sprenger, A., 143, 145, 149, 153, 456
- Steiner, 369
- Steingass, F., 328
- Stephen bar Sudaili, 389
- Stones, the worship of, in pagan Arabia, 56
- Stories, frivolous, reprobated by strict Moslems, 330
- Street-preachers, 374
- Stylistic, manual of, by Ibn Qutayba, 346
- -Subki (Taju ’l-Din), 461
- Suetonius, 354
- suf (wool), 228
- Sufi, derivation of, 227, 228;
- Sufiism, 227-235, 382, 383-404, 460, 462, 463-465
- Sufiism, Arabic works of reference on, 338
- Sufiism, origins of, 228-231, 388-389;
-
Sufis, the, 206, 327, 339, 381, 460-465.
- See Sufiism
- Sufyan b. ‘Uyayna, 366
- Suhaym b. Wathil (poet), 202
- -Suhrawardi (Shihabu ’l-Din Abu Hafs ‘Umar), 230, 232, 338, 396
- -Suhrawardi (Shihabu ’l-Din Yahya), 275
- -Sukkari, 128, 343
- -Sulayk b. -Sulaka, 89
- Sulaym (tribe), xix Sulayma, 34
- Sulayman (Umayyad Caliph), 200, 203
- Sulayman al-Bistani, 469
- -Suli, 297
- -Suluk li-ma‘rifati Duwali ’l-Muluk, 453
- -Sumayl b. Hatim, 406
- Sumayya, 195
- -Sunan, of Abu Dawud al-Sijistani, 337
- -Sunan, of Ibn Maja, 337
- -Sunan, of, -Nasa’i, 337
- -sunna, 144, 234
- -sunna, collections of traditions bearing on, 337
- Sunnis, the, 207
- Sunnis and Shi‘ites. not between the, 445
- sura, 143, 159
- Sura of Abu Lahab, the, 160
- Sura of Coagulated Blood, the, 151
- Sura of the Elephant, the, 68
- Sura of the Enwrapped, the, 152
- Sura of the Morning, the, 152
- Sura, the Opening, 143, 168
-
Sura of Purification, the, 164.
- See Suratu ’l-Ikhlas
- Sura of the Severing, the, 161
- Sura of the Signs, the, 162
- Sura of the Smiting, the, 163
- Sura of the Unbelievers, the, 163
-
Suratu ’l-Fatiha (the opening chapter of the Koran), 168.
- See Sura, the Opening
-
Suratu ’l-Ikhlas, 461.
- See Sura of Purification, the
- Suratu ’l-Tahrim, 454
- Surra-man-ra’a, 263
- Surushan, 391
- -Sus, 431
- Suwayqa, 398
- Suyut, 454
- -Suyuti (Jalalu ’l-Din), 55, 71, 145, 403, 454, 455 Syria, xxiv, xxvii-xxx, 3, 5, 26, 33, 35, 43, 46, 49, 50, 51, 52, 54, 63, 73, 84, 123, 132, 142, 148, 170, 184, 185, 186, 191, 193, 199, 207, 215, 232, 240, 247, 255, 262, 268, 269, 271, 274, 275, 303, 304, 350, 355, 358, 382, 386, 388, 390, 405, 418, 419, 442, 443, 446, 448, 451, 461, 468
- Syria, conquest of, by the Moslems, 184
T
- Ta’abbata Sharran (poet), 79, 81, 97, 107, 126
- Tabala, 105
- Tabaqatu 'l-Atibba, 266
- Tabaqatu ’l-Sufiyya, 338
- Tabaran, 339
- -Tabari, 1, 27, 35, 37, 38, 41, 42, 44, 45, 48, 49, 66-68, 70, 145, 155, 156, 158, 185, 186, 187, 189, 210, 212, 215, 218, 219, 256, 258, 259, 265, 277, 349, 352, 355, 356, 373, 376
- -Tabari's Annals, abridgment of, by -Bal‘ami, 265, 352
- Tabaristan, 350
- tabi‘iyyun, 381
- -Tabi‘un (the Successors), 229
- Table, the Guarded, 163
- Tabriz, 461
- Tacitus, 194
- Tadhkiratu ’l-Awliya, by Faridu’ddin ‘Attar, 226, 228, 387
- tadlis, 145
- Tafsiru ’l-Jalalayn, 455
- Tafsiru ’l-Qur‘an, by -Tabari, 1, 145, 351
- -Taftazani, 456
- Taghlib (tribe), xix, 44, 55-60, 61, 76, 93, 107, 109, 110, 112, 113, 240, 253, 269
- Tahafutu ’l-Falasifa, 341
- Tahir, 262, 263
- Tahirid dynasty, the, 263, 265
- tahrimu ’l-makasib, 297
- Ta’if, 158
- -Ta’iyyatu ’l-Kubra, 396, 397, 402
- -Taiyyatu ’l-Sughra, 397
- tajrid, 394
- Talha, 190
- Ta‘limites, the, 381, 382
- Talisman, the, 469
-
Tamerlane, 437.
- See Timur
- Tamim (tribe), xix, 125, 242, 293
- TABLE OF CONTENTS505 Tamim al-Dari, 225
- tanasukh (metempsychosis), 267
- Tanukh (tribe), xviii, 34, 38
- taqlid, 402
- Tarafa (poet), 44, 101, 107-109, 128, 138, 308
- tardiyyat, 294
- Ta’rikhu ’l-Hind, 361
- Ta’rikhu ’l-Hukama, 355, 370
- Ta’rikhu ’l-Khamis, 445
- Ta'rikhu ’l-Khulafa, 455
- Ta'rikhu ’l-Rusul wa-’l-Muluk, 351
- Ta'rikhu ’l-Tamaddun al-Islami, 435
- Tariq, 204, 405
- Tarjumanu ’l-Ashwaq, 403
- Tarsus, 361
- Tartary, 444
- tasawwuf (Sufiism), 228
- Tasm (tribe), 4, 25
- tawaf, 117
- tawakkut, 233
- tawhid, 401
- ta’wil (Interpretation), the doctrine of, 220
- -tawil (metre), 75, 80
- -Tawwabun (the Penitents), 218
- Tayma, 84
- Tayyi’ (tribe), xviii, 44, 53, 115
- ta‘ziya (Passion Play), 218
- Teheran, 361
- Temple, the, at Jerusalem, 169, 177
- Tennyson, 79
- Teresa, St., 233
- Testament, the Old, 161, 179
- -Tha‘alibi, 267, 271, 288, 290, 303, 304, 308-312, 348
-
Thabit b. Jabir b. Sutyan, 81, 126.
- See Ta’abbata Sharran
- Thabit b. Qurra, 359
- Thabit Qutna, 221
- Tha‘lab, 344
- Thales, 363
- Thamud, x, 3, 162
- thanawi, 374
- Thapsus, 274
- Thaqif (tribe), 69
- Theodore Abucara, 221
- Theologians, influence of, in the ‘Abbasid period, 247, 283, 366, 367
- Thoma (St. Thomas), 46
- Thomas Aquinas, 367
- Thorbecke, H., 55, 90, 114, 129, 336, 459
-
Thousand and One Nights, the, 34, 456-459.
- See Arabian Nights, the
- -tibb (medicine), 283
- Tiberius, 194
- -Tibrizi (commentator), 55, 130
- Tibullus, 425
- Tides, a dissertation on, 354
- Tigris, the, 189, 238, 256, 446
- -Tihama, 62
- Tihama, the, of Mecca, 3
- Tilimsan, 454
-
Timur, xxix, 444, 454.
- See Tamerlane
- Timur, biography of, by Ibn ‘Arabshah, 454
- tinnin, 354
- -Tirimmah (poet), 138
- -Tirmidhi (Abu ‘Isa Muhammad), 337
- Titus, 137
- Tobacco, the smoking of, prohibited, 467
- Toledo, 204, 421-423
- Toleration, of Moslems towards Zoroastrians, 184;
-
Torah, the, 403.
- See Pentateuch
- Tornberg, 203, 205, 253, 355, 429
- Tours, battle of, 204
- Trade between India and Arabia, 4, 5
- Trade, expansion of, in the ‘Abbasid period, 281
- Traditional or Religious Sciences, the, 282
- Traditions, the Apostolic, collections of, 144, 247, 337
- Traditions of the Prophet, 143-146, 237, 277, 278, 279, 282, 337, 356, 378, 462, 463, 464, 465, 467
- Trajan, xxv
- Translations into Arabic, from Pehlevi, 330, 346, 348, 358;
- Translators of scientific books into Arabic, the, 358, 359, 363
- Transoxania, 203, 233, 263, 265, 266, 275, 360, 419, 444
- Transoxania, conquest of, by the Moslems, 203
- Tribal constitution, the, 83
- Tribes, the Arab, xix, xx Tripoli, 468
- Tubba‘s, the (Himyarite kings), 5, 14, 17-26, 42
- Tudih, 398
- tughra, 326
- tughra’i (chancellor), 326
- -Tughra’i (poet), 326
- Tughril Beg, 264, 275
- tului, 286
- Tumadir, 126
- Tunis, 274, 428, 437, 441
- Turkey, xvi, 169, 394, 404, 448, 466
- Turkey, the Sultans of, 448
-
Turks, the, 263, 264, 268, 325, 343.
- See Ottoman Turks; Seljuq Turks
- Tus, 339, 340
- Tuwayli‘, 398
- Tuways, 236
- Twenty Years After, by Dumas, 272
U
- ‘Ubaydu’llah, the Mahdi, 274
- ‘Ubaydu’llah b. Yahya, 350
- ‘Ubaydu’llah b. Ziyad, 196, 198
- Udhayna (Odenathus), 33, 35
- Uhud, battle of, 170, 175
- ‘Ukaz, the fair of, 101, 102, 135
- -‘Ulama, 320, 367, 460, 461
-
Ultra-Shi‘ites, the, 258.
- See -Ghulat
- ‘Uman (province), 4, 62
- ‘Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘Aziz (Umayyad Caliph), 200, 203, 204-206, 283
- ‘Umar b. Abi Rabi‘a (poet), 237
- ‘Umar Ibnu ’l-Farid (poet), 325, 394-398, 402, 448, 462
- ‘Umar b. Hatsun, 410
- ‘Umar b. al-Khattab (Caliph), xxvii, 51, 105, 127, 142, 157, 183, 185-190, 204, 210, 214, 215, 242, 254, 268, 297, 435
- ‘Umar Khayyam, 339
- ‘Umara, 88
- Umayma (name of a woman), 90, 91, 92
- Umayya, ancestor of the Umayyads, 65, 146, 181, 190
- Umayya b. Abi ’l-Salt (poet), 69, 149-150
- Umayyad dynasty, the, xxviii, 65, 154, 181, 190, 193-206, 214, 222, 264, 273, 274, 278, 279, 282, 283, 347, 358, 366, 373, 408
- Umayyad literature, 235-247
-
Umayyads (descendants of Umayya), the, 190, 191.
- See Umayyad dynasty, the
- Umayyads, Moslem prejudice against the, 154, 193, 194, 197, 207
- Umayyads of Spain, the, 253, 264, 347, 405-414
- -‘Umda, by Ibn Rashiq, 288
- Umm ‘Asim, 204
- Umm Jamil, 89
- Unays, 67
- -‘Urayd, 398
- Urtuqid dynasty, the, 449
- Usdu ’l-Ghaba, 356
- ‘Usfan, 22
- ustadh, 392
- Ustadhsis, 258
- Usyut, 454
- ‘Utba, a slave-girl, 296
- -‘Utbi (historian), 269, 354
- ‘Uthman b. ‘Affan, Caliph, xxvii, 142, 185, 190, 191, 210, 211, 213, 214, 215, 221, 236, 297
- ‘Uyunu ’l-Akhbar, 346
-
‘Uyunu ’l-Anba fi Tabaqat al-Atibba, 355.
- See Tabaqatu ’l-Atibba
- -‘Uzza (goddess), 43, 135, 155
- INDEX506
V
- Valencia, 421
- Valerian, 33
- Van Vloten, 221, 222, 250
- Vedanta, the, 384
- Venus, 18
- Vico, 439
- Victor Hugo, 312
- Villon, 243
-
Vizier, the office of, 256, 257.
- See wazir
- Viziers of the Buwayhid dynasty, the, 267
- Vogué, C. J. M. de, xxii
- Vollers, 450
- Vowel-marks in Arabic script, 201
W
- Wadd, name of a god, 123
- Wadi ’l-Mustad‘afin, 394
-
Wafayatu ’l-A‘yan, 451, 452.
- See Ibn Khallikan
- -Wafi bi ’l-Wafayat, 456
- -wafir (metre), 75
- Wahb b. Munabbih, 247, 459
- wahdatu ’l-wujud, monism, 402
- Wahhabis, the, 463, 465-468
- Wahhabite Reformation, the, 465-468
- -Wahidi (commentator), 305, 307
- -wa‘id, 297
- Wa’il, xix, 56, 57
- wajd, mystical term, 387, 394
- Wajra, 398
- -Walid b. ‘Abd al-Malik (Umayyad Caliph), 200, 203, 405
- -Walid b. Yazid (Umayyad Caliph), 132, 206, 291, 375
- Wallada, 424, 425
- -Waqidi (historian), 144, 261, 349
- Waraqa b. Nawfal, 149, 150
- wasi (executor), 215
- Wasil b. ‘Ata, 223, 224, 374
- Wasit, 385, 386
- Water-diviners, honoured by the pagan Arabs, 73
- -Wathiq, the Caliph, 257, 369
-
wazir, an Arabic word, 256.
- See Vizier
- Wellhausen, J., 56, 128, 135, 139, 140, 149, 173, 198, 205, 207, 209, 210, 215, 218, 219, 222, 250, 365
- Well-songs, 73
- Wellsted, J. R., 8
- West Gothic dynasty in Spain, the, 204
- Weyers, 425
- Wine-songs, 124, 125, 138, 206, 325, 417
- Witches, Ballad of the Three, 19
-
Women famed as poets, 89, 126, 127;
- as Sufis, 233
- Women, position of, in Pre-islamic times, 87-92
- Woollen garments, a sign of asceticism, 228, 296
- Wright, W., 202, 226, 343
- Writing, Arabic, the oldest specimens of, xxi
- Writing, the art of, in Pre-islamic times, xxii, 31, 102, 131, 138
- Wuuml;stenfeld, F., xviii, 17, 129, 132, 190, 213, 245, 253, 275, 295, 357, 378, 408, 416, 452, 459
X
- Xerxes, 256
- Ximenez, Archbishop, 435
Y
- -Yahud (the Jews), 171
- Yahya b. Abi Mansur, 359
- Yahya b. Khalid, 259, 260, 451
- Yahya b. Yahya, the Berber, 408, 409
- Yaksum, 28
- -Yamama, 25, 111, 124
- -Yamama, battle of, xxii, 142
- Ya‘qub b. -Layth, 265
- Ya‘qub al-Mansur (Almohade), 432
- -Ya‘qubi (Ibn Wadih), historian, 193, 194, 349
- Yaqut, 17, 357
- Ya‘rub, 14
- Yatha‘amar (Sabæan king), 4
- Yatha‘amar Bayyin, 10, 17
-
Yathrib, 62.
- See Medina
- Yathrippa, 62
- -Yatima. See Yatimatu ’l-Dahr
- Yatimatu ’l-Dahr, 267, 271, 304, 308, 348
- -Yawaqit, by -Sha‘rani, 403, 460
- Yazdigird I (Sasanian), 40, 41
- Yazid b. ‘Abd al-Malik (Umayyad Caliph), 200
- Yazid b. Abi Sufyan, 426
- Yazid b. Mu‘awiya (Umayyad Caliph), 195-199, 208, 241
- Yazid b. Rabi‘a b. Mufarrigh, 19
- -Yemen (-Yaman), xvii, 2, 5, 7, 11, 12, 15, 17, 22, 23, 24, 26, 27, 28, 29, 42, 49, 65, 68, 87, 99, 103, 137, 215, 247, 252, 274, 405
- Yoqtan, xviii
-
Yoqtanids, the, xviii, 4.
- See Arabs, the Yemenite
- Yusuf b. ‘Abd al-Barr, 428
- Yusuf b. ‘Abd al-Mu’min (Almohade), 432
- Yusuf b. ‘Abd al-Rahman al-Fihri, 406
- Yusuf b. Tashifin (Almoravide), 423, 430, 431
Z
- Zab, battle of the, 181, 253
- Zabad, the trilingual inscription of, xxii
-
-Zabba, 35, 36, 37.
- See Zenobia
- Zabdai, 34
- zaddiq, 375
- Zafar (town in -Yemen), 7, 8, 17, 19, 21
- Zafar (tribe), 94
- zahid (ascetic), 230
- Zahirites, the, 402, 427, 433
- -Zahra, suburb of Cordova, 425
- zajal, verse-form, 416, 417, 449
- Zallaqa, battle of, 423, 431
- -Zamakhshari, 145, 280, 336
- zandik, 375
- -Zanj, 273
- Zanzibar, 352
- Zapiski, 375
- Zarifa, 15
- Zarqa’u ’l-Yamama, 25
- Zayd, son of ‘Adi b. Zayd, 48
- Zayd b. ‘Ali b. -Husayn, 297
- Zayd b. ‘Amr b. Nufayl, 149
- Zayd b. Hammad, 45
- Zayd b. Haritha, 153
-
Zayd b. Kilab b. Murra, 64.
- See Qusayy
- Zayd b. Rifa‘a, 370
- Zayd b. Thabit, 142
- Zaydites, the, 297
- Zaynab (Zenobia), 35, 36
- Zaynab, an Arab woman, 237
- Zaynu ’l-‘Abidin, 243
- Zenobia, 33, 34, 35
- Zinatu ’l-Dahr, 348
- Zindiqs, the, 291, 296, 319, 368, 372-375, 387, 460
- Ziryab (musician), 418
- Ziyad, husband of Fatima, the daughter of -Khurshub, 88
- Ziyad ibn Abihi, 195, 256, 342
- Ziyad b. Mu‘awiya. See -Nabigha al-Dhubvani
- Ziyanid dynasty, the, 442
- Zone, the, worn by Zoroastrians, 461
- Zoroaster, 184, 258
- Zoroastrians, the, 184, 341, 354, 373, 461
- Zotenberg, H., 352
- Zubayda, wife of Harun al-Rashid, 262
- -Zubayr, 190
- -Zuhara, 18
- Zuhayr b. Abi Sulma (poet), 62, 116-119, 128, 131, 137, 140, 312
- zuhd (asceticism), 229, 230. 299
- zuhdiyyat, 294
- Zuhra b. Kilab b. Murra, 64
- -Zuhri (Muhammad b. Muslim b. Shihab), 153, 247, 258
- zunnar, 461
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!